Prakrit Proper Names Part 1

Author(s): Mohanlal Mehta, K R Chandra, Dalsukh Malvania
Publisher: L D Indology Ahmedabad
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/001125/1

Page #1

PRAKRIT PROPER
NAMES
PART.
Dr. Mohan Lal Mehta Dr. K. Rishabh Chandra

Page #2

Lalbhai Dalpatbhai Series
General Editors : Dalsukh Malvania Ambalal P. Shah
No. 28
ĀGAMIC INDEX
VOL. ! PRAKRIT PROPER NAMES
PARTI
Compiled By MOHANLAL MEHTA M. A. (Phil & Psy.), Ph. D., Šāstrācārya Director, P. V. Research Institute, Varanasi.
K. RISHABH CHANDRA
M. A. (Pali & Pkt.), Ph. D. Lecturer in Prakrit, Gujarat University,
Ahmedabad-9.
Edited By DALSUKH MALVANIA
ON
Shine
L. D. INSTITUTE OF INDOLOGY
AHMEDABAD-9
(INDIA)
1970

Page #3

First Edition : 1000 Copies 1
June 1970
Printed by : Rajani Printery, Shethia Bldg., Relief Rd., Ahmedabad. Published by : Dalsukh Malvania, Director, L. D. Institute of Indology,
Ahmedabad-9,
With the financial assistance from the Ministry of Education,
Government of India.
Price Rupees
Copies can be had of L. D. Institute of Indology, Ahmedabad-9. Gurjar Granth Ratna Karyalaya, Gandhi Road, Ahmedabad-1. Motilal Banarasidas, Varanasi, Patna, Delhi. Munshi Ram Manoharlal, Nai Sarak, Delhi. Meharchand Lacchmandas, Delhi-6. Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series, Varanasi. Sarasvati Pustak Bhandar, Hathikhana, Ratan pole, Ahmedabad-1. Oriental Book Centre, Manek Chowk, Ahmedabad.

Page #4

PREFACE
We have Vedic Index' and 'Dictionary of Pali Proper Names' prepared by eminent scholars. But such an index or a dictionary of Prakrit names was a desideratum.1 The task of preparing Vedic index or Pali dictionary was somewhat easy. It was so because most of the concerned Vedic and Pali works were published with indices. But different is the case with the Prakrit canonical works of the Jainas. All the published works (barring
s published in the West and Bhratkalpabhāsya edited in five volumes by Rev. Muni Shri Punya vijayaji contain no index whatsoever.
So we are extremely happy in placing before the scholars the first part of the Dictionary of Prakrit Proper Names. This is not a work of a single person, but it is a co-operative work done by a team of scholars. I must thank all the scholars who co-operated in this common task.
The dictionary as a whole contains about 8,000 proper names collected from the canonical texts of the Svetāmbara Jainas. The names are collected not only from the original canonical texts but also from their printed Prakrit commentaries, viż. Niryuktis, Bhāsyas and Cūrnis. But as the title of the present work suggests, we have not selected the proper names from the Sanskrit commentaries on those original canonical texts. Of course, they have been utilised for supplementing the informations gathered under each item from Prakrit original canonical texts and Prakrit commentaries thereon.
The work was begun in 1959 by Dr. Hariprasad Shastri, Dr. J. S. Jetly and Shri K. K. Shastri by preparing reference cards from some of the texts with their commentaries. This task was finished by me when unfortunately they left the institute. When all the reference cards were ready the work of compilation was entrusted to Dr. Mohanlal Mehta under my supervision and guidance in the year 1961. Later in the year 1962 he was assisted by Dr. K. R. Chandra in finalising the compilation. These two scholars were again assisted by Pt. Rupendra Kumar Pagariya in finding out the references mentioned in the reference cards. Dr. Mehta left us in 1964. The
1. Of course, there exists one noteworthy work in Gujarati Language 'Jaina Āgamasāhityamām Gujarat' by Dr. B. J. Sandesara (Pub : Gujarat Vidyāsabhā ) the scope of which is limited.

Page #5

[ 4 ]
XI.
revision was completed in the year 1967. The book went to press in 1968 when I was in Toronto. When Dr. Chandra left the Institute in 1969, the task of getting the book printed fell solely upon Dr. N. J. Shah.
Like Dictionary of Pali Proper Names this dictionary too includes some names which are not proper names, e.g. Titthamkara, Cakkavatti etc. It is hoped that they will be useful to the scholars.
While preparing this dictionary generally the compilers have not utilised the data available in other sources, They have collected data only from the Jain canonical texts and their Prakrit and Sanskrit commentaries. Only with regards to geographical names they have utilised the other sources. In spite of this I hope that the scholars will be benefitted by this dictionary because this is for the first time that the data from the Jaina canonical literature is collected and arranged,
The printing of the work follows the pattern set out in the Dictionary of Pali Proper Names. Information of a particular name will not be complete unless the names printed in bold types are also consulted. The bold types are used to indicate that a name printed in those types is separately dealt with at its proper place. The Sanskrit and Prakrit terms used in description are in italic types.
The numbers given in brackets after the name printed ..n bold types indicate that the relevent name with that number is dealt with at its proper place.
I heartily thank Shri Kasturbhai Lalbhai, the Chairman of the Institute, for allowing us to undertake such an exorbitantly expensive project. Moreover, I thank the ministry of Education and Youth Service, Govt. of India, for sanctioning the publication Grant of Rs. 12,000/
L. D. Institute of Indology
Ahmedabad-9 20-6-1970.
Dalsukh Malvania
Director.

Page #6

TRANSLITERATION
1. Sanskrit
Vowels 37, 371, T, &, 3, 5, , 5, 2, 371 371 ; : a, ā, i, i, u, ū, ļ, e, ai, o, au, m, h
Consonants. , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , k, kh, g, gh, i, c, ch, j, jh, ñ, ļ, th, d, dh, ņ, a, 9, , , 9, q, 1, H, I, I, a, a, t, th, d, dh, n, p, ph, b, bh, m, y, 1, 1, v,
s,
$
S,
h
TL
2. Prakrit The same scheme applies to the Prakrit Alphabets which exclude the following letters :
# , , , , , , , , ai, au, h, n, ñ, $,
However in Prakrit read
ai. as अइ au as अउ
and not as and not as
ऐ औ

Page #7

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
1. PUBLISHERS AS. =Agamodaya Samiti, Bombay KP. = Keshavlal Premchand, & Mehesana.
Ahmedabad. BK. = Babalchandra Keshavlal Modi, LJ. = Laxmichandra Jain Library, Ahmedabad.
Agra. DL. = Devchand Lalbhai Series, MG. = Manivijaygani Series Bombay.
Bhavnagar. GG. =Gurjar Granthratna Karyalaya, MJ. =Muktivimal Jain Series, Ahmedabad
Ahmedabad. JA. = Jain Atmanand Sabha, Bhav- MJA.=Mafatlal Jhaverchandra, nagar.
Ahmedabad. D. = Jaindharma Prasarak Sabha, PK = Pushpachandra KhemBhavnagar.
chandra, Valad. JG. = Jivraj Ghelabhai Doshi, PTS. = Prakrit Text Society, Ahmedabad.
Varanasi. JJ. = Jinadattasuri Jnanabhandar, RK. =Rishabhdeo Kesharimal, Bombay & Surat.
Ratlam. JPP.= Jain Pustak Prachar Sanstha, SJ. = Sanmati Jnanapeeth, Agra. Surat.
SN. = Sarabhai Nawab, AhmedaJS. = Jain Sahitya Sanshodhak
bad. Samiti, Ahmedabad.
VJ. =Vijaydansuri Jain Series, KJ. =Kesharbai Jnanamandir, Patan.
Surat.
31.
2. BIBLIOGRAPHY (2)
(3) Full Title Edition
Abbreviation
Aca.
- Ācārānga
- AS. 1916
Numbers quoted (Except otherwise
mentioned) (1) paragraph (first-eight
chapters of the first
section.) (2) chapter, lesson and
paragraph (ninth chapter of the first
section.) (3) section and paragraph
(second section.)

Page #8

AcaCu. AcaN. AcaSi.
AGI
Ant. AntA.
Anu. AnuCu. AnuH,
AnuHe.
Anut. Anuta.
Atu. Aup. Aupa.
- Ācārānga-cūrņi
- RK. 1941 - páge. - Acārānga-niryukti.
- AS. 1916 - verse. -- Ācārānga-vștti (by Silānka). - AS. 1916 - page. - Ancient Geography of India. (by A. Cunningham).
- London 1871 - page. - Antakțddašānga.
- AS. 1920 - paragraph. - AntakȚddaśānga-vștti. (by Abhayadeva).
- AS. 1920 - page. - Anuyogadvāra.
AS. 1924. - paragraph. - Anuyogadvāra.-cūrņi.
RK. 1928. - page. - Anuyogadvāra-vptti. (by Haribhadra).
- RK. 1928. - page. - Anuyogadvāra-vịtti. (by Hemacandra).
- DL. 1915. - page. - Anuttaraupapātika.
- AS. 1920. - paragraph. - Anuttaraupapātika.-vștti. (by Abhayadeva).
- AS. 1920. - page. - Āturapratyākhyāna.
- AS. 1927. – verse. - Aupapātika.
- AS. 1916. - paragraph. - Aupapātika.-vrtti (by Abhayadeva).
- AS. 1916. - page. - Āvaśyaka (Şadāvaśyaka). - RK. 1992(V.S.) - page. - Āvaśyaka-bhāşya
- VJ. 1939-49 - verse. - Āvaśyaka-cūrni.
RK. 1928-9. - volume and
page. - Āvaśyaka-vștti. (by Haribhadra.)
- AS. 1916-7. - page. - Āvaśyaka-vștti (by Malayagiri).
- AS. 1928–36. - page. - Āvaśyaka-niryukti.
- VJ. 1939-41.- verse. - Bhārata Bhūmi aura Usake
Nivāsi (by J. C. Vidyalankar). - Agra.1987 (V.S.) - page. - Bhagavati (Vyākhyāprajñapti). - AS. 1918-21 - paragraph. - Bhagavatī-vștti (by Abhayadeva).
- AS. 1918-21 - page. - Bhaktaparijñā
- AS. 1927 - verse. - Bțhatkalpa.
- JG. 1915 - chapter and
paragraph. - Bșhatkalpa-bhāsya.
- JA. 1933–42. - verse. - Bịhatkalpa-výtti (by Kșemakirti). (from p. 177).
- JA. 1933–42. - verse. - Brhatkalpa-vítti (by Malayagiri). (up to p. 176).
1933 - page.
Ava. AvaBh. AvaCu.
AvaH.
AvaM.
AyaN. BBN.
Bha. BhaA.
Bhak. Brh.
Brh Bh. BrhKs.
Brhm

Page #9

[81
Can. Cand. Cat. CLJ.
- Identical with Sur. - KJ. 1941 - verse. - DL. 1922 - verse.
- Candraprajñapti. - Candravedhyaka. - Catuhsarana. - A History of The Canonical
Literature of the Jainas by
H. R. Kapadia. - Dašavaikālika.
- Surat, 1941 - DL. 1918.
Das.
- page. - chapter
and verse. - verse. - page.
Das Bh. DasCu. DasH.
- DL. 1918. - RK. 1933.
- Dasavaikālika-bhāșya.. - Daśavaikālika-cūrni. - Daśavaikālika-vștti. (by Hari
bhadra). - Daśavaikālika-niryukti. - Daśāśrutaskandha
DasN. Dasa.
- DL. 1918. - page. - DL. 1918. - verse. - MG. 2011 (V.S.) - chapter
and
para
DasaCu. DasaN. Dev. DPPN.
graph. - MG. 2011 (V.S.) - page. - MG. 2011 (V.S.) - page. - AS. 1927. - verse.
- London. 1960. - volume
and page. - AS. 1927. - verse.
Gac. GacV.
- AS. 1923. - AS. 1927.
- page. - verse.
Gan. GDA.
- Daśāśrutaskandha-cürni. - Dašāšrutaskandha-niryukti. - Devendrastava. - Dictionary of Pali Proper Names (by G. P. Malala-
sekera). - Gacchācāraprakīrņaka. - Gacchācāraprakiranka. - vstti
(by Vānaramuni). - Ganividyā. - Geographical Dictionary of Ancient and Mediaeval India
(by Nundo Lal Dey). - Geographical Essays (by B.C.
Law), Vol. I. - Geographical and Economic Studies in the Mahābhārata : Upāyana-parva (by Moti.
chandra ). - A History of the Canonical Literature of the Jainas by
H. R. Kapadia. - India as Deseribed in Early
Texts of Buddhism and Jainism (by B. C. Law).
- London. 1927. - page.
GE.
London. 1937. - page.
GESM.
- Lucknow.1945.- page.
HCLJ.
- Surat, 1941.
- page.
IBJ. or IDETBJ.
- London. 1941.- page.

Page #10

191
-
Lucknow.1953. - page. DL. 1920. - paragraph.
- DL. 1920.
- page.
- Trivandrum. - page. - BK. 1998 (V.S.) - verse.
BK. 1998 (V.S.) - verse. DL. 1919. - paragraph.
- DL. 1919.
AS. 1980.
- page. - paragraph.
IP. - India as known to Pānini (by
V. S. Agrawal). Jam. - Jambūdvīpaprajñapti. Jams.
- Jambūdvīpaprajñapti-vitti.
(by Sānticandra) JIH.
- Journal of Indian History, vol.
XLI, pt. I. Jit. - Jitakalpa. JitBh. - Jītakalpabhāsya. Jiv. - Jīvājīvābhigama. JivM. - Jivājīvābhigama.-vítti. (by
Malayagiri). Jna. - Jñātādharmakathā JnaA. - Jñātādharmakathā-vștti. (by
Abhayadeva). Kalp. - Kalpasūtra. KalpCu. - Kalpasūtra-cūrni. KalpDh. - Kalpasūtra-vrtti. (by Dharm
asägara). KalpJayav, - Kalpasūtra-vștti (by Jayavi
jaya). Kalpl. - Kalpasūtra-vịtti (by Lakşmi
vallabha.) Kalps. - Kalpasūtra-výtti (by śāntisä
gara). KalpSam, - Kalpasūtra-vștti (by Samaya
sundara). KalpSan. - Kalpasūtra-vịtti (by Sangha
vijaya) KalpV. - Kalpasūtra-vștti (by Vinaya
vijaya), LAI. - Life in Ancient India (by
J. C. Jain), Mahan. - Mahāniśítha.
- AS. 1919. - JA. 1919. - SN. 1952. - JA. 1922.
- page. - paragraph. - page.
- page.
- MJA. 1991. (V.S.) - page.
- JJ. 2004. (V.S.) - page. - RK. 1936. - page. - JJ. 1939. - page.
- MJ. 1991. (V.S.) - page.
JA.
1915.
- page.
Mahap. Mar. Nan.. NanCu, NanH.
- Mahāpratyākhyāna. - Maranasamadhi, - Nandisātra, - Nandisutra-cūrni, - Nandisutra-vịtti (by Hari
bhadra), - Nandisütra-vštti (by Malaya
giri)
- Bombay. 1947, - page. - Ms. prepared by
Muni Punyavijayaji. - page. AS. 1927.
- verse. AS. 1927. - verse. AS: 1924.
- paragraph. PTS. 1966
- page.
- PTS. 1966.
- page.
NanM.
- AS. 1924.
- page.

Page #11

101
Nir.
- Nirayāvalikā.
- JD. 1990. (V.S.) - section
and
chapter. - AS. 1922. - section
Nirc.
- Nirayāvalikā-vștti (by Can-
drasūri).
and
Nis.
- Niśīthasūtra.
-
SJ.
1957–60.
chapter. - chapter
and
NisBh. NisCu.
- Nisīthasūtra-bhāsya. - Nisīthasūtra-cūrņi.
- -
SJ. SJ.
1957-60. 1957-60.
para
graph. - verse. - volume
and
page. - verse.
- AS.
1919,
OghN. OghND.
AS. 1919. - page. - JD. 1979. (V.S.) - page.
Pak. Paky,
Pinn, Pin NBh. PinNM,
- DL. 1911. - DL. 1918. - DL. 1918.
- page. - verse. - verse.
Praj. PrajH,
- Ogha-niryukti. - Oghaniryukti-vștti (by Dro
nācārya). - Pākşikasūtra. - Paksikasūtra-ırtti (by Yaśo
deva). - Pindaniryukti, - Pindaniryukti-bhāșya, - Pindaniryukti-vrtti (by Mala
yagiri). - Prajñāpana, - Prajñāpanā-výtti (by Hari-
bhadra), - Prajñāpanā-vrtti (by Mala
yagiri). - Praśnavyākaraña. - Praśnavyākaraña-výtti (by
Abhayadeva). - Praśnavyākaraña-vștti (by
Jñānavimala ). - Rājaprašnīya.
- DL. 1918. - page. - AS. 1918–9. - paragraph. - RK. 1947 (Pt. I) - page. - JPP. 1949 (Pt. II) - page.
PrajM.
- AS. 1918-9 - AS 1919.
page. - paragraph.
Pras. PrasA.
- AS. 1919.
- page.
Pras).
Raj.
- MJ. 1993 (V.S.) - page. - GG. 1994. (V.S.) - para
graph. - GG. 1994. - page.
RajM.
Risi. Sam. SamA.
- Rājapraśnīya-výtti (by Mala
yagiri). - Rșibhāṣitāni Sūtrāņi. - Samavāyāñga. - Samavāyānga-vștii (by Abha-
yadeva). - Samstāraka.
- RK. 1927. - AS. 1918. - AS. 1918.
- chapter. - paragraph. - page.
Sams.
- AS. 1927.
- verse.

Page #12

( 11 )
-
Jalore. 1998. (V.S.) - page.
-
Delhi. 1960.
- page.
SN.
SBM, - Sramana Bhagavān Mahāvīra
(by Kalyanvijayji). SGAMI. - Studies in the Geography of
Ancient and Medieval India
(by D. C. Sircar). - Samyuttanikāya, Vol. I (Int
roduction), Sth, - Sthānānga. Stha - Sthānānga-vrtti (by Abhaya
deva).
- Süryaprajñapti. SurM. - Süryaprajnapti-vrtti (by Mala
yagiri). - Sūtrakstānga (edited by P.L.
Vaidya),
- -
Sarnath. 1954. - page. AS. 1918–20. - paragraph.
- AS. - AS.
1918-20. - page. 1919, - paragraph.
Sur.
Sut.
- AS. 1919. - page. - Poona, 1928. - section,
chapter, lesson and verse or
paragraph. - RK. 1941. - page. - Poona. 1928. - verse.
SutCu.. SutN. Sutsi,
- AS.
1917.
- page.
TAI.
- Sūtrakstănga-cūrņi, - Sutrakstānga-niryukti. - Sūtrakstānga-vștti (by Šila
nka). - Tribes in Ancient India (by
B. C. Law). - Tandulavaicārika. - Tirthodgārita,
Tan.
Tir.
- Poona. 1943. - page. - DL. 1922. - verse,
Manuscript prepared my Muni Punya
vijayaji - verse. - Bombay, 1960-2.- Valume
and page. - AS. 1920. - Paragraph
TM.
Upa.
- Tīrthamkara Māhāvira (by
Vijayendrasuri). - Upāsakadaśānga. - Upāsakadaśānga - vrtti (by
Abhayadeva). - Uttarādhyayana.
UpaA.
Utt.
1920. 1935.
-
JG.
- page. - Chapter and verse - page.
- RK.
1933.
UttCu. UttK.
1923. 1916.
- Uttarādhyayana-curņi. - Uttarādhyayana-vștti (by
Kamalasamyama). - Uttarādhyayana-niryukti. - Uttarādhyahana-vștti (by
Nemicandra). - Uttarādhyayana-vrtti (by
śāntisūri).
UttN. UttNe.
- DL.
- page. - page.
1937.
- page.
Utts.
- DL.
1916.
- page.

Page #13

Vip.
VipA.
Vis.
Visk.
Vya.
Vya(M).
VyaBh.
VyaM.
ch. f. n. fn.
p.
pp. pt.
-
-
-
If
-

Vipäkasutra.
Vipäkasūtra-vṛtti (by Abhayadeva ).
Viseṣāvaśyakabhāṣya. Viseṣāvaśyakabhāṣya-vṛtti (by
Kotyācārya). Vyavaharasutra.
Vyavaharasutra.
[ 12 ]
Vyavaharasutra-bhāṣya.
Chapter.
foot-note.
page.
pages. part.
}
-
-
V.
-
AS.
AS.
RK.
V. N.
vol.
V. S. VV,
RK.
JS.
KP.
KP.
Vyavaharasutra-vṛtti. (by Malayagiri)
volume and page.
N. B. 1. Ant., Anut. and Vip. are published in one valume under the title 'Antakṛddaśānuttaropapātikadaśāvipākašrutāni".
KP.
-
1920.
-
1920.
1936.
1936.
1923.

1926-8.
1926-8.
2. Atu., Bhak., Sams., Dev; Gan; Mahap: Gac and Mar. are published in one volume, viz Catuḥsaraṇādi Prakirṇakadaśaka. 3. Where the edition of the text and its commentaries (niryukti, bhāṣya, curni and vṛtti) is the same, they should be taken as contained in one and the same volume.
3. GENERAL.
1926-8.
- page.
- verse.
para
-
graph.
- page. Chapter and para
-
graph.
Chapter
and para
graph.
-
Chapter
and verse
or volume
and verse.
verse.
Vira Nirvāṇa Samvat.
volume.
Vikrama Samvat.
verses.

Page #14

PRĀKRTA PROPER NAMES
Aii (Aditi) Presiding deity of the Punavvasu constellation.1
1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth, 90.
Aikāya (Atikāya) Lord (indra) of the Mahoraga class of Vānama mtara gods. He has four principal wives: Bhuyamgā, Bhuyamgavai, Mahākaccā and Phudā. 1. Bha. 169, Praj. 48, Sth. 94.
2. Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
Aijasa (Atiyasas) Another name of Aibala(2).1
1. Vis. 1750.
Aiteyā (Atitejā) Night of the fourteenth day of a fortnight.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
Aidūsama (Atiduh sama) Sixth division of Osappiņi and first division of Ussappiņi. Its another name is Dussamadussamā.? 1. Tir. 957, 959.
2. Jam. 18, Sth. 50.
Aipamdukambalasilā (Atipāndukambalašilā) One of the four consecratory slabs in Pamdagavaņa of the Mamdara(3) mountain in Jambuddīva. It is known as Pamdukambalasilā in Jambuddivapaņņatti.? 1. Sth. 302, Aval. p. 124.
2. Jam. 107.
Aipāsa (Atipārsva) Seventeenth Titthayara of the current Osappiņi in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambūdīva. According to Titthogāli he is eighteenth one and contemporary of Titthayara Ara of the Bharaha(2) region whereas Mahāhilogabala is the seventeenth one. 1. Sam. 159. 2. Tir. 331.
3. Ibid. 330.
1. Aibala (Atibala) Fifth would-be Vāsudeva(1) in the Bharaha (2) region of Jambūdiva.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143 2. Aibala One of the eight great kings attaining liberation after Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). He was Bharaha's great-grandson and the son of Mahājasa(1). He is also known as Aijasa.3
1. Sth. 616, AvaN. 363. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 214, AvaM. p. 236. 3. Vis. 1750.

Page #15

Aibala
3. Aibala Father of Mahabbala(3), the king of Gamdhasamiddha, capital of the Gamdhara district in Avaravideha.1
1 AvaCu. I. p. 165, AvaM. pp. 157, 219.
2
Aibhadda (Atibhadra)
Titthayara Mahāvīra.1
1. AvaN. 649, Vis. 707, 2510, AvaCu. I. p 338.
Mother of Pabhasa(1), the eleventh Gaṇadhara of
1. Aimutta (Atimukta) Son of king Vijaya(5) and his queen Siri(2) of Polāsapura. While playing with children he sees Gaṇahara Imdabhūi, takes him to his house with curiosity and offers alms, enquires his whereabouts and then accompanied by him reaches Titthayara Mahavira whom he bows with reverence, gets impressed by his sermon, renounces the world and in due course attains emancipation. In the course of his monkhood, in one rainy season, he placed his bowl in the flowing water and enjoyed the scene as if a boat were sailing there.2 He is mentioned as an important personality to be bowed with deep respect.3
1. Ant. 15, AntA. p. 23, SutCu. p. 325.
3. Ava. p. 27
2. Aimutta Younger brother of king Kamsa(2)1. He renounced the world and became a monk. He predicted that Devai would give birth to eight sons.2 2. Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. p. 357.
1. KalpSam. p. 173.
2. Bha. 188.
3. Aimutta Fifteenth chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasā.1 1. Ant. 12.
4. Aimutta Tenth chapter of Aṇuttarovavaiyadasa.1 It is not extant now.
1. Sth. 755.
Airattakambalasilä (Atiraktakambalaśilā) See Rattakambalasila.1
1. Sth. 302.
Aira (Acira) Mother of Samti, the sixteenth Titthayara, and wife of Vissasena(1), the king of Gayapura.1
1. Sam. 157, 158, Tir. 479, AvaN. 398.
Aujjha (Ayodhya) Same as Aojjhā.1
1. Sth. 637, SthA. p. 479.
Aivāya (Atipāta) Fifth chapter of the twelfth section of Viyahapannatti.1 1. Bha. 437.

1. Aojjha (Ayodhya) Capital of the Gamdhilavai Vijaya(23), a district in Mahāvideha.1
1. Jam. 102, Sth. 637.

Page #16

Amkāvai
2. Aojjhá Principal city of Kosala(1). It was the birth-place of Titthayaras like Ajiya and Aņamta.? The former had his first pāraņā here.3 Titthayara Usaha(1) visited it along with Marii. Gañadhara Acala(7) belonged to this place. It figured as the capital of Cakkavattis like Bharaha(1) and Sagara. King Dasaraha(1) also ruled here. It was twelve yojanas long. It is also known as Viņiyā, Kosalā, Ikkhāgabhūmi and Sägeya. It is identified with a place near modern Fyzabad in Oudh.10
1. Avaču. I. p. 337, BhaA.p. 683. 6. AvaN. 397, PrajM. p. 300. 2. AvaN. 382-3, Tir. 503, BrhKs. p. 381. 7. PrasA. p. 87. 3. AvaN. 323, AvaM. p. 227.
8. KalpV. p. 41, KalpDh. p. 36. 4. KalpV. p. 41, KalpDh. p. 36.
9. SthA. p. 479, AvaN. 382, Kalp. 206. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 337.
10. SGAMI. p. 99.
Aomuha (Ayomukha) Same as Ayomuha.
1. Sth. 304.
1. Amka (Anka) Fourteenth part of the first layer of the Rayaņappabhā(2) region.
1. Sth. 778.
2. Amka Same as Amkávai 2), a Vakkhāra mountain.
1. Jam. 102.
of the
first layer
(khara) of
3. Añka One of the sixteen parts Rayaņappabhā(2).
1. Jiv. 69, Sth. 778.
Arkalivi (Ankalipi) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts.
1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37.
Amkavadamsaya (Ankāvatamsaka) Main palace of the lord (indra) of the İsāņa(1) celestial region.1
1. Bha. 172.
district in
1. Amkāvai (Ankāvati) Capital of the Ramma Vijaya(23), a Mahāvideha.
1. Jam 96.
2. Amkāvai A Vakkhāra mountain situated between the Pamha(1) and Supamba(2) districts and on the bank of river Sioa in the southern part of Western Mahāvideha. It has four peaks: Siddhāyayaņa, Añkāvai(3), Pamha(3) and Supamha(3).
1. Jam. 102, Sth. 302, 434, 637.

Page #17

Amkāvai
3. Amkāvai One of the four peaks of Aṁkāvai (2).
1. Jam. 102.
1. Amkusa (Ankuša) A celestial abode in Mahāsukka(1) where gods are born with a maximum life-span of sixteen sägaropama years.
1. Sam. 16.
2. Amkusa A Gaha (planet) mentioned in Thāņa only. It is over and above eighty-eight planets.? 1. Sth. 90.
2. SthA. p. 78, fn. 1.
heavenly abode in Mahāsukka(1),
Amkusapalamba (Ankušapralamba) A similar to Amkusa(1).1
1. Sam. 16.
1. Amga (Anga) One of the sixteen great janapadas (state) in the time of Titthayara Mahāvīra. Campā was its capital. The Āriya region extended upto Amga and Magaha in the east. King Camdacchāya of Amga renounced the world along with Titthayara Malli(1).* Amga is identified with the country about Bhagalpur including Monghyr." See also Campā. 1. Bha. 554, JnaA. p. 125, SthA. pp. 142, 3. SutSi. p. 123, Praj. 37, Brh. 1.51.
564, KalpDh, p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. 4. Sth. 564, SthA. P. 401. 2. Praj. 37, Jna. 69, SthA. pp. 401, 5. See GDA. p. 7.
479, UttK. p. 433.
2. Amga One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
3. Amga A group of canonical texts, eleven in number, and other than Ditthiyāya and Paiņnaga. According to one view Ditthivāya is the source of all the Amga texts3 and therefore, Ditthivāya or so to say, Puvvagaya is composed first and then all the eleven Amga texts by the Ganaharas.5 According to the other view Ditthivāya is included in the Amga texts and thus their number is twelve and they are composed by the Ganaharas in the following order :- 1. Āyāra, 2. Suyagada, 3. Thāņa, 4. Samavāya, 5. Viyahapannatti, 6. Ņāyādhammakahā, 7. Uvāsagadasā, 8. Astagadadasā, 9. Aņuttarovavāiyadasă, 10. Paṇhāvāgaraṇa, 11. Vivāgasuya and 12. Ditthivāya (not extant).7 These twelve texts have been compared with the twelve limbs
1. Utt. 28.23, Bha. 93, KalpV. p. 187. NanM. p. 240, NanH. p. 69, AvaCu.I. p. 2. Utt. 28.23.
8, JivM. p. 3, SamA. pp. 130-131. 3. Vis. 553-554, BrhBh. 145, 146.
7. Nan. 41, Sam. 1, 136 ff, Vis. 1688, AcaN. 4. See CLJ. P. 8.
8-9, pp. 5-6, NanCu p. 57,. Anu. 3, 5. NanCu. p. 57, NanM. p. 240, SamA. AcaCu. p. 3, Nan M. pp. 208-9, Kalp V. p. pp 130-131.
248, Cand. 27, Avan. (Dipika)p. 188. 6. Vis. 553, AcaN. 8-9, AcaCu. p. 3, !

Page #18

Amgabāhira
of body (śrutapuruşa). They are collectively also known as Angapavittha, Amgagayalo and Duvālasamga Gaņipidaga. 11 The first eleven texts were recollected in the Magaha country after a prolonged famine.12 The Titthogāli gives an account of gradual extinction of the Amga texts.13
8. NanM. p. 203, NanCu. p. 57. 1 11. Nan, 41, Avan. p. 188, Aupa. p. 34, 9. Anu. 3, Nan. 45, AvaCu. I. p. 8, JivM. p. 3.
AnuHe. p. 6, SthA. p. 51, Visk. p. 201, 12. Tir. 722, Mahan. p. 86. NanH. p. 69.
13. Tir. 805 ff. 10. NanCu. p. 57.
Amgai (Angajit) A householder belonging to Sávatthi. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pāsa(1). Due to an unconfessed slight transgression he could not attain liberation but had to take rebirth as a lord (indra) of the Joisiya gods.1
1. Nir. 3.1, Nirc'. p. 22, SthA. p. 512.
Aṁgagaya (Angagata) Same as Amgapavittha.
1. NanCu. p. 57.
1. Amgacūliyā (Angacūlikā) An Asgabāhira Kāliya text. It is made up of five appendices to Ayāra and an appendix to Ditthivāya. It is also said to be a summarised collection of the subjects already discussed or undiscussed in the Angas(3). It is permitted to be taught to a monk of eleven years standing.* Amgacūliyā and Aggāņiya Puvva seem to be mutually related.5 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 45, NanCu. p. 59, 3. NanM. p. 206, Pak Y. p. 68, VyaBh. NanH. p. 72, NanM. p. 206.
XII. P, 107, NanH. pp. 72-73. 2. NanCu p. 59, See also The Doctrine 4. Vya. 10.26.
of the Jainas, W. Schubring, 1962, p. 5. Op. cit. W. Schubring. 75, fn. 2 and p. 121.
A chapter of Samkhevitadasā.1
2. Amgacūliyā
1. Sth. 755.
Amgapavittha (Angapravista) Same as Amga(3). It is a group of twelve Amga texts other than Asgabāhira. Amgapavittha is composed by the Ganaharas.3
1. Anu. 3, AvaCu. I. p. 8, Vis. 454. 3. NanCu. p. 57, Visk. p. 201, Vis. 553, 2. AnuHe, p. 6, AvaCu. I. P. 8, | NanH. p. 69.
Nan. 38, 45, NanM. p. 208.
Amga bāhira (Angabāhya) A group of canonical texts known as Paiņpaga. It excludes Ditthivāya and Amga(3) or Amgapavittha texts. It is also known as Aņamga and Anamgapavittha.? It includes such as Avassaya, Dasaveyāliya, 1. Utt. 28. 21, 23, Praj. 37, AvaCu. | 2. AvaCu. I. p. 8, Anu. 3–4, NanHp. 69.
I. p. 8, Anu. 3, AnuHe. p. 6.

Page #19

Amgamamdira
Uttarajjhayaņa, Dasā, Kappa(2) etc.3 Amgabāhira texts are further mentioned as of two types: Āvassaya and Avassayavairitta. They are composed by the sthaviras on the basis of original teachings of a Titthayara. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 8, AnuHe. p. 6.
pp. 43, 44, AvaN (Dipikā). II. pp. 185-6. 4. Sth. 71, Nan. 44, Vis. 553, VisK. p. 5. Vis. 553, NanCu. p. 57, Visk. p. 201,
201, NanH. p. 70, NanCu. p. 57, Pak. | NanM. p. 203, NanH. p. 69.
Angamamdira (Angamandira) A shrine (caitya) situated on the outskirts of the city of Campā. There Gosāla abandoned the body of Mallarāma and entered into that of Mallamandiya. It was his third pauttaparihära! (entering into another's dead body).
1. Bha. 550.
Amgaya (Angaka) Same as Amgarisi.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 193.
Amgarisi (Angarsi) One of the two disciples of Kosiya(4). His awakening (bodhi) was due to subsidence of karman. 1. AvaN. 1288, AvaCu. II. p 193, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 460, Visk. p. 782, AvaH. Aval. p. 704, AvaCu. II. p. 79.
p. 347. Aṁgarisi Bhäraddāya (Angirasa Bhāradvāja) A sage in the tīrtha of Aritthaņemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.
1. Risi. 4, Risi (sangrahani).
Amgaloya (Angaloka) An Aņāriya country situated to the west of river Simdhu (1). It was conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha (1).! It might be the land of the Agalassoi of the Greeks. But they lived in the land between Jhelam and Chenab.2
1. Jam. 52, Jams. p. 220, AvaCu. I. p. 191. 2. SGAMI. p. 25.
Amgavamsa (Angavamsa) A dynasty named after Amga(2). Seventy-seven Kings belonging to this dynatsy renounced the world."
1. Sam. 77, SamA. p. 85.
Amgasuya (Angaśruta) Same as Amga (3).1
1. BrhBh. 144.
Angāraga (Angāraka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas (planets). It is the same as Imgālaa.? 1. Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534, 535, Sth. p. 197, AupA. p. 52, SurM. pp. 295-296, 90, Praj. 50, AvaCu. I. p. 253, BhaA. SthA. pp. 79-80.
2. Jam. 170.
Angāraya (Angāraka) Same as Amgäraga.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 253.

Page #20

Amjana
Amgāravai or Amgāravati (Angāravati) Wife of king Pajjoya and daughter of king Dhundhumära. Along with other co-queens Sivā(1) etc., she renounced the world and became a woman-disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra.? See also Pajjoya. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 161, 199, AvaH. 1298, Avam, p. 104.
pp. 67, 711, AcaCu. p. 87, Avan. I 2. AvaCu. I. p. 91, Visk. p. 335.
Angirasa (Angirasa) One of the seven branches of the Goyama(2) lineage.
1. Sth. 551.
Amguttke pasiņa (Angusthapraśna) Ninth chapter of Panhāvāgaranadasä. It is not extant now.2 1. Sth. 755.
2. SthA. p. 512.
1. Amjana (Añjana) A type of mountains formed of the jewels of the same namel and hence appearing black. They are 1000 yojanas deep, 84000 yojanas high and 10000 yojanas wide. They are shaped like a cow's tail, i.e. their circumference gradually diminishes towards the summit. There are four such mountains which are situated in the four different quarters of the Namdisara island. There is a siddha temple on every mountain and it has four lotus-ponds (puskariņis) on its four sides. 1. Jam. 33, 96, Sth. 725, NisBh. I. p. 1 I. p. 52.
52, Prasa. p. 96, Sam, 84, Jiv. 183, 3. Jiv. 183, Sth. 307, SamA. p. 90, PrasA. SamA. p. 90, JivM. p. 358.
p. 96, Uttk. p. 192. 2. Sth. 725, Sam. 84, Jiv. 183, NisBh. I 4. Jiv. 183.
2. Amjana A Vakkhāra mountain situated between the Ramma(2) and Rammaga(4) districts in Mahāvideha and to the south of river Siya.'
1. Jam. 96, Sth. 302, 434, 637.
He is the
3. Amjana An adhipati, i.e. regent of the Vāyukumāra gods. same as Amjana(5).
1. Bha. 169.
4. Amjana A member of the family of Varuna(1).1
1. Bha. 167, BhaA. p. 199.
5. Amjana A Logapāla under Velamba(1) and Pabhamjana(3)1 each.
1. Sth. 256, Bha A. p. 199.
6. Amjana A peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain. It is presided over by goddess Jayamti(6).
1. Sth. 643; Jam. 114.

Page #21

Amjaņa
7. Amjana A celestial abode in Sahassārakappa where gods live for a maximum period of eighteen sāgaropama years.
1. Sam. 18.
8. Amjana Tenth part of the first layer of the Rayanappabhā(2) region. It is one thousand yojanas wide.1
1. Sth. 778.
Amjanaga (Añjanaka) Same as Amjaņa(1).
1. Jam. 33, Sth. 725.
Amjaņagapavvaya (Añjanakaparvata) same as Amjana(1).1
1. Sam 84.
Amjaņagiri Same as Amjaņa(1),1
1. Uttk. p. 192.
A hill in the Gangetic region of north
1. Amjanapavrata (Añja naparvata) India.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 516.
2. Amjapapavvata Same as Amjaņa(1).1
1. Jiv. 183.
Amjanapavvaya (Anjanaparvata) Same as Amjanapavvata(2).
1. Jiv. 183.
1. Amjanapulaya (Añjanapulaka) Eleventh part of the first layer of the Rayaņappabhā(2) region.1
1. Sth, 778.
2. Amjanapulaya A peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain. It is presided over by goddess Aparājiyā(6).1
1. Sth. 643.
in
Bhad
Amjanappabhā (Añjanaprabhā) A lotus-pond (puskariņi), dasālavaņa, in the south-west of the Mamdara(3) mountain.1
1. Jam. 103.
1. Amjapā (Añjanā) A lotus-pond to the south-west of the Jambū(2) treel in Bhaddasālavana. 1. Jam. 90.
2. Jam, 103. 2. Amjaņā A virtuous lady (sati).
1. Ava. 43.

ww

Page #22

Amda
3. Amjaņā Another name of Pamkappabhā, the fourth infernal region.1
1. Sth. 546, Jiv. 67, AnuCu. p. 35.
1. Amjaņāgiri (Añjanāgiri) A Disāhatthikūda, situated in Bhaddasālavaṇa, in the south-west of Mamdara(3).1
1. Jam. 103, Sth. 642.
2. Amjaņāgiri Presiding deity of Amjaņāgiri(1).1
1. Jam. 103.
Titthayara,
Amjuyă (Añjukā) First woman-disciple of the seventeenth Kumthu(1). She is also mentioned as Dāmiņi.2 1. Sam. 157.
2. Tir. 460.
1. Amjú (Añjū) Tenth chapter of the first section of Vivāgasuya.1
1. Vip. 2, SthA. p. 508.
sub-section of the second section of
2. Anjũ Fourth chapter of the ninth Ņāyādhammakahā.?
1. Jna. 157.
3. Amjū Daughter of a merchant of Hatthiņāura. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pāsa(1). After death she was born as the fourth principal wife of Sakka(3). 1. Ina. 157.
2. Bha. 406, Sth. 612.
4. Amjū Daughter of merchant Dhaņadeva(1) of Vaddhamāņapura. In her former life she was a prostitute in Indapura. Amjū was married to king Vijaya(22). She developed a venereal disease (yoniśūla) owing to the sins of her previous life as a prostitute. After assuming a number of births and deaths she will be ultimately born in a distinguished family in Savvatobhadda(6). There she will renounce the world and attain liberation.
1. Vip. 32, SthA. p. 508.
Amjadevi (Añjūdevi) Same as Amjü(4).1
1. Vip. 32.
1. Amda (Andaka) Third chapter of the first section of Ņāyādhammakabā.1
1. Ina. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Sam. 19, AvaCu. I. p. 132, AvaCu. II. p. 279.
2. Amda Third chapter of Kammavivágadasã, the first section of Vivāgasuya.1
1. Sth. 755, SthA. p. 505.

w

Page #23

Amdaga
10
Amdaga (Andaka) Same as Amda(1).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 279, Ibid. I. p. 132.
Amtakadadasā (Antakrddaśā) Same as Amtagadadasā.1
1. NanCu. p. 68, Mahan. p. 69.
Amtakiriya (Antakriyā) Twentieth chapter of Pannavaņā.
1. Praj. v. 5.
Amtakkhariyā (Antyāksarikā) One of the eighteen varieties of the Bambhi(2) script. Probably it is the same as Uccattariyā.? 1. Praj. 37,
2. Sam. 18.
Amtagadadasā (AntakȚddaśā) Eighth of the twelve Amga(3) texts.' Literally the name means the description of those persons who made an end of the cycle of birth and death.2 Formerly, it contained ten chapters (adhyayanas) but at present it has only eight sections (vargas) of which the first has ten chapters and the rest have eight, thirteen, ten, ten, sixteen, thirteen and ten chapters respectively. These eight sections are meant to be read in eight days.5 According to Mahāṇisiha this Amga contained Araha ntacariya, i.e. biographies of Arhats. According to Thāna, formerly, the following were its ten chapters. Nami(4), Mātamga(1), Somila(4), Rāmagutta(2), Sudamsaņa(14), Jamāli, Bhagāli, Kimkamma, Pallatetiya and Phāla-Ambadaputta. But at present its first ten chapters or to say, those of the first section are Goyama(3), Samudda(5), Sāgara(9), Gambhira(1), Thimia(1), Ayala(3), Kampilia (1), Akkhobha(1), Paseņai(1) and Viņhu(3).
1. Anu. 42, Nan. 41, 45, Pak. p. 46. 1 5. Ant. 27. 2. AntA. p. 1, NanM. p. 233, Paky. 6. Mahan. p. 69. Generally Arhat means a
p. 70, SamA. p. 121, NanCu. p. 68. Tīrthankara but here the word seems to 3. Sth. 755. Sam. 143.
stand for a Kevalin, i.e. an omniscient. 4. Sam. 143, SamA. p. 121, NanH. p. 83. 7. Sth. 755, SthA. p. 509. 8. Ant. 1.
1. Astara (Antara) Eighth chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 500.
2. Antara Sixth chapter of the twentieth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 662.
Amtaramjiyā (Antarañjikā) A city where reigned Balasiri(2). The doctrine of Terāsiya(1)1 was propounded by Ninhava Rohagutta when he came here to pay respects to his preceptor Sirigutta in V. N. 544,2 who was 1. Sth. 587, AvaN. 782, Vis. 2803, ! 2. AvaBh. 135, KalpDh. p. 167, KalpV. AvaCu. I. p. 424.
I p. 257, UitK. p. 108, Vis. 2951.

Page #24

11
Amtaradivaga
sojourning in the shrine of Bhūyaguha.3 It can be identified with Atranjikhera situated on the right bank of the Kālinadi, four miles to the south of Karsana and eight miles to the north of Etah.4 3. NisBb. 5602, Uttn. 172, AvaBh. p. 257, Kalps. p. 199.
136, Vis. 2952, AvaCu. I. p. 424, 4. AGI. p. 364, LAI. p. 267. SthA.p. 413, KalpDh. p. 167, Kalpv.
Amtaramji (Antarañji) Same as Amtaramjiyā.1
1. Sth. 587, NisBh. 5602, AvaBh, 136, AvaN. 782, Vis. 2803. 1. Amtaradiva (Antaradvipa) Intermediate islands? numbering fifty-six. There are two islands, on every one of the four sides of Jambūdiva, standing in the intermediate quarters, 300 yojanas away from Jambūdiva, and at a situation where the Cullahimavamta and the Sihari mountains meet the seashore on both the sides of Jambūdīva. Every one of the two islands is followed by six more islands, the latter standing at a distance of 100 yojanas from each other. Thus each mountain touching the sea-shore ends up in fourteen head lands or islands on its each side and the total number of islands come to fifty-six. The names of the twenty-eight islands falling to the south as well as to the north of mount Mamdara(3) are the same. They are divided into the following seven groups according to their diameter : (i) Egūruya, Abhāsiya, Vesāņiya, Ņamgoliya, (ii) Hayakaņņa, Gayakaņņa, Gokaņņa, Samkulikaņņa, (iii) Āyamsamuha, Memdhamuha, Ayomuha, Gomuha(2), (iv) Asamuha, Hatthimuha, Sihamuha, Vagghamuha, (v) Asakaņņa, Hatthikaņņa, Akaņņa, Kaņpapāuraņa, (vi) Ukkāmuha, Mehamuha(1), Vijjumuha, Vijjudamta, (vii) Ghanadamta, Latthadamta(4), Gūdhadamta(4), Suddhadamta(2). The diameter of the first group is 300 yojanas while that of every succeeding group increases by 100 yojanas. Thus the last group has a diameter of 900 yojanas. There is a detailed description in Jivābhigama of the vedikās (pavilions), vanasandas (groves), species of trees and men and women of these islands. In brief their inhabitants are of a peculiar shape and they live as if in paradise. 1. Utt. 36. 194, Utts. p. 700, AcaCu. ! 4. Ibid. p. 56.
5. Bha. 364, Jiv. 108-112, Sth. 630, SthA. 2. Praj. 45, NanH. p. 33.
p. 434. 3. Sth. 304, Jiv. 108-112, Bha. 364, 6. Jiv. 108-112.
JivM. p. 144.
2. Amtaradiva Thirtieth chapter of the third sub-section of the ninth section of Viyāhapannatti.1
1. Bha. 362.
Amtaradivaga (Antaradvipaka) Same as Amtaradiva(1) or its resident.
1. Jiv. 108.

Page #25

Amtaraddiya
12
Amtaraddiva (Antaradvipa) Same as Amtaradiva(1).
1. Utt. 36. 194.
Amtarijjiyā (Antarīyā) One of the four branches of Vesavādiya-gaņa.
1. Kalp. p. 260.
Amtovāhiņi (Antarvāhini) A river between the Kumuya(1) and Nalipa(4) districts in the south-west of Mahāvideha.
1. Jam, 102, Sth. 197, 522.
Amda (Andhra) Same as Amdha.1 . 1. SutSi. p. 123.
Andha (Andhra) An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country and its people conquered by Sampai.? This terrific frontier-territory was then made by him felicitous for the movements of monks. It is identified with the region lying between the Krishnā and Godāvari. 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123, DasCu. p. 236, 3. BrhBh. 3287, 3289. VyaBh. VII. 126, BrhM, p. 20.
4. See GDA. p. 7. 2. NisCu. II. p. 362.
Amdhakavanhi (Andhakavrsni) Same as Andhagavanhi.
1. Ant. 1.
Amdhagavashi (Andhakavrsni) See Vanhi(1)1 and Vanhi(2).” 1. Ant. 1.
2. Utt. 22. 43, NanH. p. 13.
Amdhagavaạbidasā (Andhakavrsnidaśā) Same as Vanhidasā.1
1. NanCu. p. 60, NanH. p. 73, NanM. p. 208.
It was
Amdhapura (Andhapura) A town where king Apamdha ruled. probably the capital of the Andhras.
1. NisCu. III. p. 269, BrhKs. p. 1389. 2. JIH. p. 31, IDETBJ. p. 115.
Amba (Amba) One of the fifteen Paramāhammiya gods.1
1. SutN. 68, Bha. 166, SutCu. p. 154, Prasa. p. 20.
Ambattha (Ambastha) An Ariya (Aryan) community originating from the union of a Brāhmaṇa man with a Vaiśya woman. 1. AcaN. 22-3, Sth. 497, Praj. 37, SutCu. p. 218, SutSi. p. 177, Uttu. p. 96,
BrhBh. 3264, UttCu. p. 96.
1. Ambada (Ambada) An Apāriya (non-Aryan) country and its people.
1. Praj. 37.

Page #26

13
Ambā
The Ambadas are probably the Ambaşthas who were settled on the lower Chenab.? On account of their migration they are later identified with the people associated with those dwelling on the Mekala hill and Lessen puts them in the southern portion of the Western Ghats.3 2. See GESM. p. 101.
3. See TAI. p. 97.
2. Ambada Same as Ammada.
1. Aup. 38, Sth. 692, Sam. 159, Risi. 25.
various fruit
1. Ambaratilaka (Ambaratilaka) A mountain abounding in trees. It is situated in Dhāyaisamda.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 173, AvaM. p. 222.
2. Ambaratilaka A garden on the Ambaratilaka(1) mountain. Preceptor Jugamdhara(1) visited it.1
1. Avaču. I. p. 174.
Ambarisa (Ambarışa) One of the fifteen Paramāhammiya gods.1
1. Bha. 166, SutCu. p. 154, SutN. 69.
1. Ambarisi (Ambarşi) A Brahmin of Ujjepi. Mālukā was his wife. They had a son named Nimbaya who was very naughty. After the death of Mālukā, Ambarisi and Nimbaya renounced the world and took to asceticism. Nimbaya could not adjust with other monks and had to change his shelter five hundred times. Ultimately he learned the art of modesty,
1. AvaCu. II. p. 196, AvaH. p. 708, AvaN. 1295.
2. Ambarisi Same as Ambarisa.1
1. SutN. 69.
situated to the north-east of
1. Ambasālavaņa (Amraśālavana) A grove Amalakappā. There was a shrine in it.
1. Jna. 148, Visk. p. 687, Raj. 2, RajM. p. 7.
A
grove with a shrine
situated on the precincts of
2. Ambasālavaņa Vāņārasi.
1. Nir. 3. 3.
A goddess.1
1. Ambā (Ambā)
1. Ava. p. 19.
2. Ambā A Vāṇamamtara goddess.
1. AvaH. p. 691, Tir. 686.

Page #27

Ambā
14
3. Ambā A deity presiding over a lore (vidyā).
1. Aval. p. 411.
A
class of vānaprastha ascetics living on
Ambubhakkhi (Ambubhaksin) water.1
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38.
Ambuvāsi (Ambuvāsin) Same as Jalavāsi.
1. Aup. 38, Bha. 417.
Akampiya (Akampita) Eighth Gaņahara (principal disciple) of Titthayara Mahāvīra. He wns born in Mahilāl as the son of father Deva(1) and mother
Jayamti(10) He was a great scholar of his time. Hearing the fame of Mahāvira he met him at Majjhimāpāvā. Omniscient Mahāvira revealed to him that he had a doubt in his mind about the existence of hell and he removed the doubt. Being highly impressed by it he became his disciple along with his three hundred pupils. He lived 78 years ;3 48 years as a householder, 9 years as a monk and 21 years as an omniscient. He and Ayalabhāyā, the ninth Ganahara had a common gana.”
1. Avan.' 595, 645, Vis. 2013, 2506. 3. Sam. 78. 2. AvaN. 648-9, Vis, 2364, 2380, 2437, 4. Vis. 2512, 2514, 2516. SamA. p. 86.
AvaN. 627, Nan v. 21, Kalp (Thera- 5. KalpV. p. 248. vali). 3, Sam. 11, KalpV. p. 186.
Akanna (Akarna) An Amtaradiva.
1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, NanM. p. 103.
Akammabhūmi (Akarmabhūmi) Region of inaction, where a man need not take any work like fighting, writing and agriculture, as he depends entirely on the kalpa-vrkņas (wish-fulfilling trees). These regions number thirty in all : five Hemavayas, five Harivāsas, five Devakurus, five Uttarakurus, five Rammagavāsas and five Herannavayas. One region from each group lies in Jambuddiva, two in Dhāyaisamda and two in Pukkharavaradīva.3 1. NanM. p. 102. 2. Bha. 675, NanH. p. 33.
3. Sth. 197.
Akāmamaraṇa Same as Akāmamaraņijja.
1. UttN. p. 9.
Akāmamaraạijja (Akāmamaraniya) Fifth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.
1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9.
Akkatthali (Arkasthali) Another name of Anandapura.
1. NisCu. III. p. 192.

Page #28

15
Agada
Akkhapāda (Akşapāda) Propounder of a system of logic 1 and a păşandin.2
1. NisCu. IV. p. 88. 2. NanH. p. 7, SutSi. P. 9, AvaH. p. 107, Uttk. p. 298.
Akkharaputthiyā (Aksaraprsthikā) - One of the eighteen Bambhī(2) scripts.?
1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Akkhāga (ākhyāka) An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country and its people.
1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123.
1. Akkhobha (Akşobha) Eighth chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasā.
1. Ant. 1.
2. Akkhobha One of the ten sons of king Vanhi(1) and his queen Dhāriņi(5) belonging to Bāravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi. Having remained monk for a period of twelve years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 2, AntA. p. 2.
3. Akkhobha First chapter of the second section of Amtagadadasa."
1. Ant. 3.
4. Akkhobha One of the eight sons of king Vaņhi(1) and his queen Dhāriņi(5) belonging to Bāravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi. Heaving practised asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.
Akkhobha(2) and Akkhobha(4) seem to be one and the same person in view of the names of their parents etc. The confusion may be ascribed to the fusion of different versions.
1. Ant. 3.
Agaa (Agada) Same as Agada.?
1. AvaN. 938, NanM. p. 162.
Agamdhaņa (Agandhana) A species of serpents that would never suck back poison.
1. Utt. 22. 41, Das. 2. 6, DasCu. p. 37.
Agacchi (Agasti) Same as Agatthi.1
1. Sur M. pp. 295-296.
Agada See Agada.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 61.

Page #29

Agadadatta
16
Agadadatta Son of Amoharaha, the coachman of king Jiyasattu(36) of Ujjeni. Jasamati was his mother. After the death of his father he went to Kosambi to learn the Art of wielding arms (astravidyā) from Dadhappahāri(2), a friend of his father. He became well-versed in the art and approached the king to show his skill. The king was very much pleased to witness his art. Once he killed a notorious thief skillfully. The king was pleased with him to such an extent that he gave his daughter in marriage to him. He is also called Agaludatta.
1. Utts. pp. 213-4, UttCu. p. 116, AvaCu. I. p. 452, VyaM. VIII. p. 39.
Agaņi (Agni) Fifth chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 500.
Agatthi (Agasti) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jam. 170, SthA. pp. 79-80, SurM. pp. 295-296, Jams.
pp. 534-535.
Agada A physician who is famous for his modesty. The story regarding him runs like this : Once the territory of a king was besieged by his enemies. He found it difficult to combat the forces of enemies, as he possessed a meagre army. An expedient struck his mind. He started poisoning the water. People offered poison for this purpose. Agada also offered poison to the king. The king got angry, in as much as the quantity of the poison offered by Agada was very small. Agada said in a modest voice to the king : "Oh king ! this poison is not of an ordinary quality. A very very small quantity of it can kill a thousand persons one after another. It penetrates the body of a person who merely touches the person whose body has been affected by it. Thus, it can successively penetrate a thousand bodies after which it becomes ineffective. That is, why it is called sahasravedhin.” An experiment was then made on an elephant and it proved a success. The king became very glad.2 1. Avan. 938, NanM. p. 162.
2. AvaCu.I. p. 554, NanM. p. 162. Agaladatta (Agadadatta) See Agadadatta.
1. Utts. p. 215.
Agaludatta As clever Agaludatta, well equipped with necessary weapons, conquers the enmies, so is the case with a devotee who wants to destory the Karmic forces. He is the same as Agadadatta.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 452, UttCu. p. 116.
Agāri An illustration given in support of abandoning consecrated food. Agāri took consecrated rice from a woman mendicant (parivrājikā) to subjugate her husband but she could not give it to him fearing death. On

Page #30

17
Aggikumāra
the contrary she threw it away. It was now eaten by some ass. The ass, as a consequence, started pushing the door of their house. Monks are advised not to take consecrated food to avoid such occurrences.1
1. OghN. 598-9.
Its
Aggatāvasa (Agratāpasa) Family-name of the Dhanitthā constellation. another name is Aggabhāva.? 1. Sur. 50.
2. Jam. 159.
Aggabhāva (Agrabhāva) Another name of Aggatāvasa.
1. Jam. 159.
Aggala (Argala) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. Thāņa mentions Rāya and Aggala as one planet, i.e. Räyaggala.
1. Sur. 107, SurM. pp. 295–296, Jams. pp. 534-535. 2. Sth. 90, SthA. pp. 78-79.
Aggāņiya (Agrāyaniya) Second of the fourteen Puvva texts. It describes substances, their attributes and modes. It is quoted in some old commentaries. It is not extant. Prof. W. Schubring is of the opinion that Amgacūliyā and Aggāņiya seem to be related mutually.. see Amgacūliya(1). 1. Nan. 57.
13. AvaCu. I. p. 600. 2. Sam. 14, 147, NanM. p. 241, NanH. 4. See The Doctrine of the Jainas' 1962, P. 88, NanCu. p. 75.
p. 75, f.n. 2. and p. 121.
1. Aggi (Agni) Presiding deity of the constellation Kattiyā.
1. Sth. 90, Jam. 157, 171. 2. Aggi Seventeenth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 590.
3. Aggi A palanquin used by Vāsupujja, the twelfth Titthamkara, at the time of his renunciation.
1. Sam. 157.
Aggia (Agnika) Other name of Jamadaggi.!
· AvaCu. I. p. 518, AvaH. p. 391.
Aggiutta (Agniputra) Twenty-third Titthamkara of the current Osappiņi in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambūdīva. He is also known as Aggidatta(2).2 1. Sam. 159, Sam A. p. 159.
2. Tir. 334.
Aggikumāra (Agnikumāra) One of the ten classes of Bhavaṇavai gods.1 They have seventy-six lakhs of dwelling mansions.2 Aggisiha is the lord 1. Praj. 46, Utt. 36. 205.
2. Sam. 76,

Page #31

Aggicca
18
(indra) of the southern gods whereas Aggimāņava is that of the northern ones. Each of them has four Logapālas (regent gods) viz., Teu, Teusiha, Teukamta and Teuppabha. Aggikumāras set fire to the pyre of a Titthamkara etc. in accordance with the order of indra Sakka(3). They are under the direct control of his Logapāla Soma(1).5 3. Bha. 169. 4. Jam. 33.
5. Bha. 165.
1. Aggicca (Agneya) A class of Logamtiya gods.1
1. Sth. 684, AvaCu. I. p. 251, Vis. 1884, AvaN. 214.
2. Aggicca One of the seven branches of the Kosiya(5) lineage.
1. Sth. 551.
Aggiccābha (Agneyābha) A celestial abode where gods live for eight săgaropama years. It is just like Acci.1
1. Sam. 8.
Aggijjoa (Agnidyota) A Brāhmana of Ceia who was born as Marii in one of his previous lives. After the end of this life he is born as a god in the Isāna(2) celestial region. He descends into the womb of Devāņamdā(2), the wife of Usahadatta(1) of Māhanakumdagāmaand is later born as Mahāvīra. 1. Avan. 442, Vis. 1808, AvaM. p. 2. KalpV. p. 43, KalpDh. p. 43.
248, AvaCu. I. p. 229.
One of the four disciples of Bhaddabāhu(1).1
1. Aggidatta (Agnidatta)
1. Kalp. p. 255.
Same as Aggiutta.
2. Aggidatta
1. Tir. 334.
Aggibhiru (Agnibhiru) A chariot belonging to king Pajjoa. It was the best of its kind and was one of the most valuable things Pajjoa possessed. 1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 160, AvaH. p. 672.
1. Aggibhui (Agnibhuti) Second Ganahara (principal disciple) of Mahāvira. There are references to his enquiries from Mahāvīra and he is there referred to as a mere disciple (a nteväsi and anagara) of Mahāvīra. He was born in Gobbaragama(1) as a son of Vasubhūi(1), the father and Puhai(3), the mother. He was a great Brāhmana scholar of his time. He had a doubt in his mind regarding the existence of karma. Mahāvīra removed this doubt. He became his disciple along with his five hundred pupils. He 1. Kalp (Theravali). 3, Sam. 11, Vis. 3. Avan. 644, 648-9, 653, 657, Vis. 2012, Nan.v. 20, AvaN. 594.
2295, 2398, Kalpv.p. 179. 2. Bha. 126, 128-130.

Page #32

19
Aggivesa
attained liberation at the age of seventy-four. He lived as a householder for 47 or 46 years, as a monk for 12 years and as an omniscient for 16 years. 4. Sam. 74.
5. Sam. 47.
6. Vis. 2512,-14,-16.
2. Aggibhūi A man born in the Mamdira(1) settlement, being one of the former births of Titthayara Mahāvīra and a later one of Marii.
1. AvaN. 413, Vis. 1809, AvaCu. 1. pp. 229-230, KalpV.p. 43. AvaM. p. 248.
Aggimāpava (Agnimānava) Lord of the northern Aggikumāra gods. He has four Logapālas under him. They are Teu, Teusiha, Teukamta and Teuppabha. He has six principal wives whose names are similar to those of Bhūyānamda's(1). 1. Bha. 169.
2. Bha. 406, Sth. 508.
Aggimittā (Agnimitrā) Wife of Saddālaputta(1). She became a lay-votary of Mahāvīra,
1. Upa. 39.
1. Aggiyaa (Agnika) A slave of king Imdadatta(9) of Imdapura.1
1. AvaN. 1287, Utts. p. 148, AvaH. p. 703.
2. Aggiyaa A boy of Vasamtapura(3) who was brought up by Tāvasa(4) Jama(1). He is the same as Jamadaggi.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 518, 519.
Aggila (Agnika) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1. Sur. 107, Jam, 170, Sth. 90, Sur M. pp. 295-296, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA.
pp. 79-80.
Aggilla (Agnika) Same as Aggila."
1. Sth. 90.
Aggillaa (Agnika) Same as Aggilla.?
1. Sur. 107, SthA. p. 79.
1. Aggivesa (Agnivesman or Agnivesya or Agnivesa) Fourteenth day of a fortnight.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
It
is the
2. Aggivesa One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night. same as Aggivesāyaṇa(1).
1. Jam. 152, Sur, 47, Sam. 30.

www.jainelibrar

Page #33

Aggivesa
20
3. Aggivesa Family-name of the Kattiya constellation.1
1. Sur. 50, SurM. p. 151, Jam. 159.
4. Aggivesa Same as Aggivesāņa.1
1. Vis. 2511.
Aggivesāṇa (Agnivesyāyana) Family-name (gotra) of Suhamma(1), the fifth principal disciple-Gaṇahara of Titthayara Mahāvīra. It is also known as Aggivesa(4) and Aggivesāyaṇa(2),1
1. Nan.v. 23, NanM. p. 48, Vis. 2511, Kalp. 249, AvaN. 650.
1. Aggivesāyaṇa (Agnivesyāyana) One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night. It is the same as Aggivesa(2).
1. Sam. 30.
2. Aggivesāyaṇa Same as Aggivesāņa.1
1. Kalp. 249.
3. Aggivesāyaṇa A monk of the tradition of Titthayara Pasa(1). He later became a disciple of Gosāla.1
1. Bha. 539.
Aggisappabha (Agnisaprabha) The palanquin used by Titthayara Vāsupujja.1
1. Sam. 197.
Aggisiha (Agniśikha) Lord (indra) of the southern Aggikumara gods. He has four Logapālas under him. They are Teu, Teusiha, Teukamta and Teuppabha. He has six principal wives. Their names correspond to those of the queens of Dharana(1).2
1. Bha. 169.
2. Bha. 406, Sth. 508.
Aggisiha (Agnisimha) Father of Datta(2), the seventh Vasudeva(1) and Namdana(1), the seventh Baladeva(2) of the current Osappiņi.1
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 602-3, AvaN. 411, Sth. 672.
1. Aggisena (Agnisena) Third Titthamkara of the current descending cycle in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambūdīva.1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 316, 536, 554.
2. Aggiseną Twenty-second Titthayara of the Eravaya(1) region' of the current descending cycle. He belonged to Harivamsa(1).2
2. Tir. 381.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 333, 545. He is also known as Mahasena-SamA. p. 159.

Page #34

21
'Acala
1. Aggujjāņa (Agraudyāna) A foremost garden of Mihilã where the messengers of six kings viz., Jiyasattu(2) etc. encamped for demanding Malli(1) in marriage with their respective kings.
1. Jna. 75.
2. Aggujjāņa A foremost garden of Atthiyagāma. Sūlapāņi(2) lived there.
1. AvaM. p. 268.
Aggeņiya (Agrāyaṇīya) Same as Aggāṇīya.?
1. Sam. 14.
Aggeņiya (Agrāyanıya) Same as Aggāniya.
1, AvaCu. I. p. 600, NanCu. pp. 74, 75, NanH. p. 88, Sam. 147.
Aggeya (Āgneya) An off-shoot of the Vaccha(4) lineage.
1. Sth. 551.
Agghakamda (Arghakānda) A treatise dealing with the science of priceprediction.1
1. NisCu. III. p. 400, Mahan. p. 51.
Acamkāriyabhattā (Atyahankāribhattā) Same as Accaṁkäriyabhattā.
1. KalpCu. p. 99.
1. Acala Son of a wealthy merchant of Ujjeņi. He had a quarrel with Müladeva(1) because the latter was favoured more by Devadattā(3), a famous courtezan of Ujjem. See also Mūladeva(1).
1. Uttu. p. 118, DasCu. p. 105, UttNe. pp. 59 - 65, Uttk. p. 90, Utts. p. 218.
2. Acala A friend of Mahabbala(2), previous life of Titthamkara Malli(1). He and Mahabbala along with their other friends renounced, the world simultaneously.1
1. Jna. 64.
as well as (ii) sixth
3. Acala (i) Fifth chapter of the second section chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasā. 1. Ant. 3.
2. Ibid. 1.
4. Acala Son of king VaŅhi(1) and his queen Dbāriņi(5) of Bāravái. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthapemi. He attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 2-3, AntA. p. 2.

Page #35

Acala
5. Acala One of the nine Baladevas(2) of the Videha(1) region. He was son of king Jiyasattu(35) and his queen Manohari of Vitasoga.1 Dhāriņi(12) was his chief wife. He renounced the world and became a god after death.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 177, AvaM. p. 225.
3. AvaCu. I. p. 177.
6. Acala First of the nine Baladevas(2) and brother of Vāsudeva(1) Tivittha(1) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He was son of king Rivupadisattu or Payāvai(1) and his queen Bhaddā(2) of Poyaņapura. His height was eighty dhanusas. In his previous birth he was Vissaņamdi. He lived 85 lakh years and attained emancipation. According to the Tiloyapannatti” he is the second Baladeva. 1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, AvaBh. 41, Vis. / 249, Sam. 80, AvaN 403-414.
1766, Tir. 577, 580. 602, 606, 616, 2. 4.517.
AvaCu. I. p. 232, AvaM. pp. 237,240, 1. Acalā Seventh chapter of the ninth sub-section of the second section of Nāyädhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 157.
2. Acalā One of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3). She was daughter of a house-holder of Sāgeya in her previous life. See also Amalā(2).
1. Jna. 157, Sth. 612, Bha. 406.
Accamkāriya-Bhattā (Atyahankāri-Bhattā) Daugher of Dhana(2) and Bhaddā(34) of Khitipatitthiya(2). She was very beautiful. Her original name was Bhattā. People called her Accamkāriya-Bhattā, in-as-much as, she was very intolerant and arrogant. She could not forbear a single harsh word. She was married to Subuddhi(7), minister of king Jiyasattu(20). Once Subuddhi came late at night. She refused to open the door of the house. He scolded her for her misbehaviour. This she could not tolerate and left the house immediately. Some thieves caught hold of her in the way and handed her over to their head. The chieftain asked her to marry him. She refused to do so. Then he sold her to a physician, who, too, asked her to marry him. She gave the same reply and had to undergo a lot of afflictions. Ultimately her brother got her released and handed over to her husband. Thereafter she pledged never to boast. 1. NisBh. 3194-96, NisCu. III. pp. 150-1, KalpCu. 99, SuCu. p. 105, DasaCu.
p. 62, GacV. p. 31.
Twelfth day of a fortnight.1
Accasaņa (Atyašana)
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
Accāsaņa (Atyasana) Same as Accasaņa.
1. Sur. 48.

Page #36

23
Асса
Acci (Arcis) Abode of the Logamtia Sārassayal gods, in the Bambhaloa, who live for eight sägaropama years at the maximum.? 1. Bha. 243, Jiv. 99.
2. Sam. 8.
Accimāli (Arcirmālin) Abode of Logamtia Aicca godsi who live for eight sägaropama years. It is situated in Bambhaloa.? 1. Bha. 243.
2. Sam. 8.
1. Accimāli (Arcirmālini) Third of the four principal wives of Sūra(1).'
1. Sur. 97, Jna, 155, Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
2. Accimāli Third of the four principal wives of Camda(1).1
1. Jna. 156, Jam. 170, Bha. 406, Sur. 106. Sth. 273.
sub
3. Accimāli (i) Third chapter of the seventh as well as (ii) eighth section of the second section of Näyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna 155-6.
4. Accimāli Daughter of a merchant. After death she becomes a principal wife of Sūra(1). She is identical with Accimāli(1).1
1. Jna. 155.
5. Accimāli Daughter of a merchant. After her death she become a principal wife of Camda(1). She is the same as Accimāli(2).
1. Jna. 156. 6. Accimāli Name of a place on the south-eastern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Sai(1), a queen of Sakka(3).
1. Sth. 307. Accirāvatta (Arcirāvarta) An abode of the Vemāniya gods.1
1. Jiv. 99.
1. Accua (Acyuta) Twelfth celestial region. Its lord (indra) is also known as Accua(2).2 There are one hundred and fifty celestial mansions in it.3 Their height measures nine hundred yojanas.4 The maximum longevity of the gods dwelling there is twenty-two sägaropama years. Their minimum life-span is tweney-one sägaropama years. Indra Accua has got under his command ten thousand sāmānika gods, thirty-three trāyastri nsaka gods, four Logapālas, three parişads, seven anikas, seven anikādhipatis and forty thousand ātmarak şaka gods. 1. Praj. 51, Bha. 703, Aca. 2.178, Utt. 4. Ibid. 112, Sth. 695. 36.210, Anu, 139.
5. Sam. 121-2, Utt. 36.232, Bha. 404. 2. Praj. 53, Sth. 94,769, AvaCu. I. p. 146. 1 Sam. 22. 3. Sam. 101.
6. Jam. 121.

Page #37

Accua
24
2. Accua Lord of Accua(1).' See also Accua(1).
1. Praj. 53.
Accuakappa (Acyutakalpa) Same as Accua(1).
1. Aca. 2.178.
Accuā (Acyutā) A goddess.
1. Ava. p. 19.
See Accua(1).1
Accuta (Acyuta)
1. Sam. 21, 22.
A celestial abode in Accua(1), similar
Accutavadimsaga (Acyutāvatamsaka) to Pabhāsa(4),1
1. Sam. 22.
A celestial abode.1
Accuttaravaờimsaga (Arcyuttarāvatamsaka)
1. Jiv. 99, JivM. p. 138.
Accuya (Acyuta) See Accua(1)1 and (2). 1. Bha. 404.
2. AvaH. p. 124, AvaCu. I. p. 146.
Accuyakappa (Acyutakalpa) Same as Accua(1).
1. Tir. 230. Accuyavadiņsaya (Acyutāvatamsaka) See Accutavađimsaga.
1. Sam. 22.
1. Accha One or the sixteen names of the Mamdara(3) mountain.!
1. Jam. 109, Sam. 16, Sur. 26, SurM. p. 78, Bha. 554.
2. Accha One of the sixteen countries (janapadas) in the time of Titthayara Mahāvira. It is identified with the region about Bulandsahar and by some with the region between the rivers Gangā and Yamunā, lying to the northwest of Kośāmbi and southwest of Kanpur.? See also Acchă and Attha.
1. Bha. 554. 2. See SBM. pp. 353, 387, Epigraphia Indica. I.p. 379 (1892).
Acchamda (Acchanda) Same as Acchamdaga.
1. Vis. 1919, AvaN. 466.
Acchamdaa (Acchandka) Same as Acchamdaga.
1. Vis. 1915.
Acchamdaga (Acchandaka). An astrologer of Morāga settlement, who was

Page #38

25
Ajiya
envious of the glory of Titthayara Mahāvīra. Once he approached the latter with a straw in his hand and with a view to contradict the power of prediction possessed by the latter, asked a strange question : "Shall I break this straw or not ?" Since Mahāvira was engaged in meditation, vyantara Siddhattha(8), who had entered and was occupying already the body of Mahāvira, replied: "No, you will not." This was cognised by Sakka(3) who possessed the power of clairvoyance (avadhi-jñāna). He at once threw his vajra by which all the fingers of Acchamdaga were chopped off. Thus, Acchamdaga could not break the straw, which implies that he could not contradict the power of prediction of Mahāvīra.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 275-6, AvaN. 465-6, Kalp V. p. 162, AvaH. pp. 193-4, AvaM. p. 270.
Accharā (Apsarā) One of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3).
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 612.
Acchã An Āriya country which seems to be identical with Accha(2). In the light of Viyāhapannatti which mentions Accha as one of the sixteen countries,2 Varaná should be the capital of Accha and not Acchā that of Varaņā as mentioned by Silānkācārya3 and Malayagiri. 1. Praj. 37 2 . Bha. 554. 3. Sutsi. p. 123.
4. PrajM. p. 58.
Acchidda (Acchidra) A monk of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1) who later becomes a disciple of Gosāla.
1. Bha. 539.
Acchuttā (Asprstā) A goddess.1
1. Ava, p. 19.
Ajia (Ajita) Same as Ajiya.
1. AvaN. 1087. Vis. 1758.
A goddess.
1. Ajiä (Ajitā)
1. Ava. p. 19.
Titthayara?
2. Ajiã Principal woman-disciple cf Al hiņamdara, the fourth of Bharaha(2).
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 457.
Ajiya (Ajita) Second Titthamkara of the current descending cycle of Bharaha(2). Jiyasattu(18), the king of Aojjhā(2), was his father. Queen Vijaya(5) was his mother. His height measured four hundred and fifty dhanusas. He was of the complexion of heated gold' After enjoying
1. Ava, p. 4, Nan, v. 18, Tir. 2. 3. Sam. 107, AvaN. 378, Tir. 361. 2. Sam. 157, AvaN. 323,385,387, Tir. 464.1 4. Avan. 376, Tir. 336.

Page #39

Ajiyasāmi
26
householder's life for a period of seventy-one lakh purvas he renounced the world along with one thousand men. On that occasion he used the Suppabhā(2) palanquin. He received álms for the first time from Bambhadatta(2). He became omniscient after twelve years. His sacred tree was saptaparņa. He had ninety groups of monks and the same number of group-leaders under him. He lived for a period of seventy-two lakh pūrvas (18 as a prince, 53 as a king and I as an omniscient) and then attained emancipation10. There were maximum number of fiery beings as well as human beings in the time of Ajiya.11 His first woman-disciple was Phaggu and maledisciple was Sīhaseņa(6).12 He had one lakh monks and three lakh thirty thousand nuns under him.13 Ajiya was Vimala(4) in his previous birth.11 5. Sam. 71, Visk. p. 785, AvaN. 224, AvaN. 266, the number is ninety-five. Tir. 391.
10. AvaN. 272, 278, 303. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 327.
11. Visk. p. 213, AvaCu. I. pp. 39, 487. 7. Ava M. pp. 205-7.
12. Sam. 157, Tir. 443, 457. 8. Sam. 157, Tir. 405.
13. AvaN. 256, 260. 9. Sam. 90, Tir. 443, According to 14. Sam. 157.
Ajiyasāmi (Ajitaswāmin) Same as Ajiya.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 39, 487.
1. Ajiyaseņa (Ajitasera) A preceptor who had been to Sāvatthi. Kbuddagakumāra was his disciple.
1. AvaN. 1283, AvaCu. II. p. 191, AvaH. p. 701.
2. Ajiyasena King of Kosa mbi. Dhāriņi(13) was his wife. He had no son of his own but had adopted that of Dhāriņi(26). The story runs as under : Pajjota, the king of Ujjeņi had two sons : Pālaa(2) and Gopālaa. Palaa again had two sons : Avamtivaddhaņa and Rajjavaddhaņa. The name of the wife of Rajjavaddhana was Dhāriņi(26) and their son was Avamtiseņa. King Avamtivaddhana killed his younger brother Rajjavaddhana to subjugate his wife Dhārini on being bewildered by her beauty. To protect her character Dhārini fled to Kosambi and became a nun. The fact that she was pregnant at that time was not disclosed to any one. In due course she gave birth to a son who was abandoned in an isolated place. King Ajiyasena who had no son, saw the child lying there, lifted it and took it to his palace. He adopted it as his son. The boy was named Manippabha(1). He became the king of Kosambi and Avamtisena that of Ujjeņi. Later on the latter attacked the former and there was a fight between the two. Nun Dhārini the mother of both of them, revealed the truth to them that they were real brothers. Then they stopped fighting and made a treaty.
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 189-190, AvaH. p. 699.

Page #40

27
Ajjanamdilakhamana
3. Ajiyaseņa King of Vasamta pura(3). Gunacandra and Bālacandra were his attendants. Once while going out with the king at night they lost their swords in the way. They made a thorough search but the swords could not be traced. Under this circumstance, Gunacandra pledged withdrawal of his right of possession of the sword. Bālacandra left the problem as it was. After a few days the swords were recovered and placed before the king. He summoned bɔth of the attendants and asked them to take their swords back. Bālacandra took his sword back, whereas Gunacandra expressed his inability to accept it. He said to the king: "In order to avoid my association with the sin resulting from the use of the sword I have withdrawn my right to have it. This sword, now, does not belong to me." The king was very glad to hear it.1
1. PrajM. p. 441, PrajH. p. 127.
4. Ajiyasena Ninth of the twenty-four Titthamkaras of the current Osappini in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambūdīva. Sayāu(3) is also mentioned in place of Ajiyasena.? 1. Sam. 159.
2. Tir. 322, SamA. p. 159.
5. Ajiyaseņa Third Kulagara (governor) of the past Osappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva. Amitasena seems to be his other name.2 See Kulagara for clarification 1. Sam. 157.
2. Sth. 767.
Ajiyā (Ajitā) See Ajiā(2)1.
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 457.
Ajja (Arya) It is an adjectival prefix which is applied to the names of preceptors and monastic branches. Some names with this prefix are given below. For others, please, see names bereft of this prefix.
A monastic branch originating from Ajjaisivāliya.
Ajjaisiväliyă (Aryarsipālitā) It is the same as Isivāliya.?
1. Kalp. p. 261.
2. Kalp. (Theravali) 7.
Kubera(1).1
Ajjakuberi (Aryakuberi) A monastic branch originating from It is the same as Kuberi.? 1. Kalp. p. 262.
2. Kalp. (Therāvali) 7.
Ajjajayanti (Āryajayanti) A monastic branch originating from Raha.?
1. Kalp. p. 264.
Ajjanamdilakhamana (Aryanandilaksamana) Identical with Namdila. 1. Nand.v. 29.

Page #41

Ajjaņāilä
28
A monastic branch originating from Ajjanäila. It is
Ajjanāilā (Āryanāgilā) the same as Nāilā.
1. Kalp. p. 255.
originating from
preceptor
Ajjaņāili (Äryanāgili) A monastic branch Vairasena(3). It is the same as Ņäili.
1. Kalp. p. 263.
originating from
Tävasa(3). It
Ajjatāvasi (Āryatāpasi) A monastic branch is the same as Tāvasi(2).1
1. Kalp. p. 255.
Ajja paumā (Aryapadmā) A monastic branch originating from Pauma(12). It is the same as Paumā(7).1
1. Kalp. p. 264.
Ajjama (Aryaman) Presiding god of the Uttarāphagguni constellation.
1. Jam. 157, 171.
Ajjavajati (Āryavairi) A monk. Thāṇa will become extinct after his death in the year 1350 V.N.1 See also Vaira(2) and Ajjavayari.
1. Tir. 815.
A monastic branch same as Vairi.
See Ajja vajati.
Ajjavayari (Āryavajri)
1. Kalp. p. 263.
Ajjā (Aryā) Another name of Dugga in her gentle foim.1
1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 26
Same as Ajiā(2).1
Ajjiyā (Ajitā)
1. Tir. 457.
1. Ajjuņa (Arjuna) A gardener of Rāyagiha also known as Ajjunaa, Ajjunaamālāgāra and Ajjunamālāra. Bamdhumati(2)1 was his wife. He used to worship an idol of yakşa called Muggarapāņi. One day when he was busy wtih worshipping the idol, his wife, who was a beautiful lady, was caught hold of by a group of six persons who were mutual friends. They tied Ajjuna with a rope and committed rape upon his wife. Ajjuna helplessly witnessed the ugly scene. He thought over it and felt that there is nothing like real yakşa in this land. Had there been a real one, this incident would not have occurred. Knowing this feeling of Ajjuna the yaksa entered his body. Immediately the rope was broken into pieces. He took up the mallet (moggara=mudgara) from the hand of the idol and killed all the seven
1. In Uttara dhyayana-niryukti the name is Khamdasiri (2). See Utts. p. 112.

Page #42

29
Ajjunaga Goyamaputta
persons including Bamdhumati with it. Now, it became a practice for him to kill seven persons daily (including one woman). People stopped passing that way. Once Mahavira happened to arrive outside the city of Rāyagiha. One had to pass through the passage held by Ajjuna to go to see Mahāvīra. Sudamsana(8), a staunch follower of Mahāvira, despite restrictions and requests from all sides, started for visiting Mahāvīra. Ajjuna raised the mallet to kill him but it could not come down. The attack proved a failure because the yakşa had already left the body of Ajjuna. Being deeply impressed by Sudamsana, Ajjuna accompanied him, reached Mahāvira, heard the sermon, renounced the world and attained liberation.?
2. Ant. 13, Utts. p. 112-3, UttCu. p. 70, Mar. 494.
2. Ajjuna Son of Pamdurāya of Hatthiņāura. He married Kanha's(1) sister Rattasu bhaddā. Abhimanyu was their son.See also Pamdava. 1. Jna. 117, NisCu, p. 93.
2. PrasA. p. 89.
3. Ajjuna King of the city of Sughosa(5). Tattavati was his wife. Bhaddañamdi(4) was their son.
1. Vip. 34.
4. Ajjuņa A thief who lost his life due to his passion for beauty.1
1. AcaCu. p. 106, AcaSi. p. 154, VyaBh. 6.213.
5. Ajjuna A monk belonging to the tradition of Titthayara Päsa(1), who later became a disciple of Gosāla. His full name is Ajjuņa Gomāyuputta.
1. Bha. 539.
6. Ajjuna His was the sixth dead body which Gosāla's soul entered into. His full name is Ajjuna Goyamaputta.
1. Bha. 550.
Ajjunaa (Arjunaka) Same as Ajjuna(1).1
1. UttCu p. 70, Ant. 13.
Ajjunaamālāgāra (Arjunakamālākāra) Same as Ajjüņa(1).1
1. Ant. 13.
See Ajjuna(1).1
Ajjunaga (Arjunaka)
1. Uttn. p. 112.
Ajjunaga Goyamaputta (Arjunaka Gautamaputra) Same as Ajjupa(6).1
1. Bha. 550.

Page #43

30
Ajjuna Gomāyuputta Ajjuna Gomāyuputta (Arjuna Gomāyuputra) Full name of Ajjuņa(5). 1
1. Bha. 539. Ajjuņa Goyamaputta (Arjuna Gautamaputra) Full name of Ajjuņa(6).
1. Bha, 550. Ajjuņamālāgāra (Arjunamālākāra) Identical with Ajjuņa(1).
1. Ant. 13. Ajjuņamālāra (Arjunamālākāra) Same as Ajjuņa(1).
1. Ant. 13.
Ajjuņaya (Arjunaka) Same as Ajjuņa(4).
1. AcaCu. p. 106.
Same as Ajjuna(4).1
Ajjunayacora (Arjunakacaura)
1. AcaCu. p. 106.
Ajjunna (Arjuna) Same as Ajjuna(5).
1. Bha. 539.
Ajjuņnagoniãyuputta (Arjunagomāyuputra) Identical with Ajjuna(5).!
1. Bha. 539.
Ajjunnarāyā (Arjunarājā) Same as Ajjuna(3).1
1. Vip. 34.
Ajjhala An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country. It is also mentioned as Jalla.? 1. Praj. 37.
2. Pras. 4.
Attaņa A wrestler of Ujjeņi. Sīhagiri(2), the king of Sopāraga, used to arrange a wrestling competition every year. The winner received a huge amount of money along with a triumphal flag. Attana used to participate in the contest and win the prize every year. Sihagiri took it to be an insult. He did not like to see the prize going to an outsider every year. He prepared his own wrestler as a rival of Attaņa. Next year when the competition took place Attana was defeated. As a counter measure Attana planned to prepare another wrestler to give defeat to the wrestler of king Sīhagiri. While going from Sopāraga to Surattha he saw a farmer Phalihamalla near Bharuyaccha ploughing with one hand and plucking cotton with the other. He was much impressed by him. He took him to Ujjeni. There he trained him in the art of wrestling. Next year the wrestler of king Sīhagiri was defeated by this new wrestler, the pupil of Attana.
1. AyaN. 1274, AvaCu. II. p. 152, UttCu. p. 109, Utts. p. 192, AvaH. p. 665.

Page #44

Attanamalla Same as Attana.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 152.
dasă.1
Atthaviha-gaṇisampaya (Aṣṭavidhā-gaṇisampadā) Fourth chapter of Äyāra
1. Sth. 755.
Atthavaa (Aṣṭāpada) See Aṭṭhāvaya.1
1. AvaN. 338, Jam. 70.
1. AvaN. 338, 434, AvaCu. I. p. 209, SutN. 39, BrhBh. 4779-86, Vis. 1718. 2. Kalp. 227, Jam. 33, AvaN. 307, 435, AvaCu. I. pp. 223, 228, Tir. 551, Vis. 1702, 1798-99.
3. AvaCu. I. p. 223, UttK. p. 316.
31
Atthavaya (Aṣṭāpada) A sacred mountain which was visited by Titthayara Usaha(1)1 and there he attained emancipation.2 Bharaha(1) constructed a shrine there and he, too, attained there liberation. Sakka(3) arranged for the cremation of the dead bodies of Usaha, his Gaṇaharas and other monks and erected three stapas there. Goyama(1) Imdabhūi went there for paying homage to the shrine. It helps attaining darśanaśuddhi. It is identified with the Kailash mountain.8
Atthiaggāma (Asthikagrama) Same as Atthiyagama.1
1. AvaN. 464.
1. Bha. 541, Kalp. 122, AvaN. 464, AvaM. 268, 284, SthA. p. 501.
2. AvaN. 264, AvaCu. I. p. 272, Vis. 1914.
3. AvaCu. I. p. 272, Vis. 1914, KalpV. p. 160, KalpS. p. 138, AvaH. p. 189,
Atthiyagama
Atthiyagama (Asthikagrāma) A place where Titthayara Mahāvīra passed his first rainy season (vāsāvāsa=varṣāvāsa), in the shrine of yakṣa Sulapāņi(2) 1 Imdasamma was a worshipper of this yakṣa.2 Originally this place was known as Vaddhamāṇa(2), but was subsequently named as Atthiyagama on account of the heaps of bones (atthiasthi) of its residents killed by Sūlapāņi. The yakṣa was appeased by the erection of a shrine dedicated to him. Mahavira rendered futile all the calamities caused by the yakṣa through his calm toleration and subsequently saw ten great dreams of good omen. The place lay on the bank of the river Vegavai. Uppala(2) who helped the release of Mahavira and Gosala from the custody of king Jiyasattu(3) at Lohaggala(2) hailed from Atthiyagama. This place seemes to stand at a short distance from Moraga.? Atthiyagama seems to be the

4. Jam. 70.
5. KalpV. p. 244.
6. BhaA. p. 647, UttS. p. 325. 7. AcaN. pp. 332, 418. 8. GDA. p. 83.
AvaM. p. 268.
4. SthA. p. 501, SamA. p. 18, KalpV. p. 160. 5. AvaN. 464.
6. AvaCu. I. p. 294, KalpDh. p. 107, 7. KalpV. p. 160.

Page #45

Atthiyaggāma
32
same as Hatthigāma of the Pāli texts. It is identified with Hithikhāla, a place near Shivpur Kothi which is eight miles west of modern Hathuvā in Bihār.8
8. See SN. Int. p. 7.
Atthiyaggāma (Asthikagrāma) Same as Atthiyagama.1
1. Avaču. I. p. 294, Vis. 1914. Atthisena (Asthisena) One of the seven brarches cf Vaccha(4) lineage.1
1. Sth. 551.
Adamba (Adamba) A country visited by Titthayara Usaha(1).1
1. AvaN. 336, Vis. 1716.
Adambara (Adambara) Same as Ādambara.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 227.
Aqoliyā (Adolikā) Daughter of Java(1) and sister of king Gaddabha(1) of Ujjeni. Being attracted by her peerless beauty Gaddabha behaved unchaste with her.
1. BrhBh. 1155, BrhKs. pp. 359, 360.
1. Anamga (Ananga) Son of king Jitāri(1) and his queen Visatthā of Anamdapura. He suffered from eye-sore in his childhood. To subside the pain his mother used to press him softly between her uncovered thighs. This act caused conjoining of their sexual organs. Anamga used to derive pleasure from it and kept quiet. This tendency went on growing. It developed to such an extent that after the death of Jitāri, the son and the mother lived as husband and wife. This is an example of the intersity of sexual urge.1
1. BrhBh. 5218-5220, NisCu. III. p. 268, GacV. p. 26.
2. Apamga Same as Aņamgapavitoha.
1. BrhBh. 144, Vis, 530, 847.
Anamgapavittha (Anangapravista) Same as Amgabāhira.1
1. Anu. 3-4, AvaCu. I. p. 8, Vis. 530.
Anamgaseņa (Anangasena) A goldsmith of Campā who is also known as Kumāraṇamdi. He was very fond of beautiful girls. He used to marry them even at the cost of a large sum. Thus, he had married five hundred girls. Once he saw Hásă(2) and Pahāsā, the widows of Vijjumāli, a yaksa of Pamcasela island. Deluded by them he went to the island where he died and took rebirth as the husband of Hāsā and Pahāsā.1
1. NisCu. III. pp. 140-1, 269, BrhBh. 5225, AvaCu. 1. pp. 397ff., BrhKs. p. 706.

Page #46

33
Anamtavijaya
Ananigasenā (Anangasenā) Principal courtezan of Bāravai of the time of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).1
1. Jna. 52, Ant. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 356, Nir. 521. Aparta (Ananta) Fourteenth Titthamkara of the current descending cyclel, also known as Anamtai.2 Sihaseņa(5), the king of Aojjhā(2) was his father. Sujasā(1) was his mother. His height was fifty dhanusas. His colour was of heated gold. He renounced the world along with one thousand men. He used Pamcavannā palanquin on this occasion. Vijaya(10) of Vaddhamana(2) city offered the first alms to him. He had fifty-four groups of monks under him, each having one group leader. Thus, he had fifty-four Ganadharas who were leaders of their respective groups. In all there were 66 thousand monks and 1 lakh 8 hundred nuns under them.8 Jasa(1) was his first principal disciple 9 and Paumā(2) chief woman-disciple.10 Asyattha was his sacred tree.11 He lived for 30 lakh years, seven and a half lakh as a prince and fifteen lakh as a king.12 Aņamta was Māhimdara in his previous birth.13 1. Sam. 157, Nan. v. 19, Ava, p. 4, give their number as fifty. Vis. 1758, Tir. 327. Sth. 411.
8. AvaN. 256ff. 2. Tir. 477, AvaN. 371, Vis. 1759.
9. Sam. 157, Tir. 450. 3. Sam, 157, AvaN. 386, 388, Tir. 477. 10. Tir 460, Sam. 157. 4. Sam. 50, Avan. 379, Tir. 363.
11. Sam. 157. 5. AvaN. 377, Tir. 345.
12. AvaN. 272-305. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir 392. 13. Sam. 157. 7. Sam. 54, Tir. 450 and AvaN. 268
Apartai (Anantajit) Another name of Aņamta.1
1. AvaN. 371, Vis. 1759, Tir. 477. Anamtapăsi (Aaantadaršin) See Aņamtavijaya(2).1
1. Tir. 1120. Aparta ya (Anantaka) Fourteenth Titthamkara of the current Osappiņi in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambūdiva. According to commentator Abhayadeva his other name is Simhasena. In accordance with Titthogāli his name is Samjama(2)3 as well as Asamjala.
1. Sam. 159. 2. SamA. p. 159. 3. Tir. 327. 4. Tir. 351. Apamtara (Anantara) Third chapter of the thirteenth section of Viyābapappatti.
1. Bha. 470. 1. Anamtavijaya (Anantavijaya) Twenty-fourth would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 1114.

Page #47

Aņamtavijaya
34
2. Apamtavijaya Twentieth would-be Titthamkara in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambūdīva.1 He is named Anamtapäsi in Titthogāli.” 1. Sam. 159.
2. Tir. 1120.
Anamtaviriya (Anantavirya) Father of king Kattavīriya(1) of Hatthiņāpura. He was son-in-law of Jiyasattu(29), the king of Migakotthaga. Once he had sexual intercourse with Reņugā who was sister of his wife, mother of Parasurāma and wife of Jamadaggi. This enraged Parasurāma who killed Reņugā as well as Anamtaviriya."
1. Avaču. I. p. 520, AcaCu. p. 49, SutSi. p. 170, AcaSi. p. 100, AvaH. p. 392. 1. Apartasena (Anantasena) Second chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 4.
2. Anamtasena Son of Sulasā(1), the mother, and Nāga(5), the father, of Bhaddilapura. Rest is similar to Aniyasa(2).
1. Ant. 4.
3. Anamtasena Fourth Kulagara of the past Osappiņi in Bharaha(2). He is also mentioned as third Kulagara of the past Ussappiņi. See Kulagara for clarification. 1. Sam. 157.
2. Sth. 767.
Anamdha (Anandha) King of Amdhapura. He was devoted to the blind people of that town whom he used to render all types of help and facilities. Gradually the blind grew rich. A rascal came to know it. He approached them and said: “I belong to a place where all the people, including the king, are devoted to the blind. If you like I can take you all there". The blind were very glad to know this. They started their journey with the rascal as their leader. While passing through an isolated place, the rascal asked them to hand over to him whatever valuables they possessed lest thieves might loot them. The blind handed over all their valuables to the rascal who disappeared with them.
1. NisCu. III. p. 269, Brhu. p. 1389. Aộakka An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country and its people.1
1. Pras. 4, PrasA. p. 15. Apagāra (Anagāra) Eighth chapter of the eighteenth section of Viyāhapann
atti.
1. Bha. 616. Añagārajjhayaņa (Anagārādhyayana) Thirty-fifth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.1
1. Utt. 35.

Page #48

35
Aņādithi Anagaramagga (Anagāramārga) Thirty-fifth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa."
1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9.
Anagarasaya (Anagārašruta) Twenty-first chapter of Sayagada."
1. Sam. 23.
Anapaņņa (Aņaparņa) Same as Aṇavaņniya.1
1. Sth. 94.
Apalagiri (Analagiri) Elephant of king Paijota. He is also known as Ņalagiri. 1. NisCu. III. p. 145.
2. AvaCu. I. p. 400.
Anava (Rnavata) One of the thirty Muhuttas.1 Tatthava is its another name. 2 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 47.
2. Sam. 30.
Apavaņņa (Anaparna) Same as Anavaņniya.?
1. Praj. 49. Apavanniya (Anaparnika) A sub-class of the Vānamañtara class of gods. Sāmāņa(2) and Saņņihiya are its two lords.
1. Pras. 15, Praj. 47, 49, Sth. 94, PrasA. p. 69, Bha. 400.
1. Aņādhiya (Anādsta) A god having a life span of two sāgaropama years. He was a householder in the city of Kākamdi in his previous life. There, too, he bore the same name.
1. Nir. 3.10.
2. Aņādhiya Presiding deity of Jambūdīva. He dwells on the Jambūsudaṁsaņā tree.1 1. Jiv. 152, 173.
2. Sth. 764, Utts. p. 352.
3. Aņādhiya Tenth chapter of Pupphiyā."
1. Nir. 3.1. Apādhiya (Anādstā) Capital of Aņādhiya(2). It lies in the north of mount Mamdara(3).
1. Jam. 90, Jiv. 152. 1. Aņādiţthi (Anādęsti) Thirteenth chapter of the third section of Antagadadasā.
1. Ant. 4.
2. Anāditthi Son of king Vasudeva and queen Dhāriņi(4) of Bāravai. He became a disciple of Titthayara Arithaņemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 7.

Page #49

36
Apådhitthi Aņādhiţthi (Anādęsti) Same as Aņāditthi(2).
1. Ant. 7.
Anăriya (Anārya) One of the two kinds of people, viz., Aryan and nonAryan.' Anāriya are non-Aryan people. They are also called Milikkha.? They are mentioned to be of cruel nature, sinful disposition and behaviour. They are wrong believing (mithyādrsti), uncivilised, and ignorant of the Āriya (Aryan) languages. Monks were prohibited to enter the houses of the Milikkhu people.7 Milikkhus, on the other hand, were debarred from initiation. A list of the Anāriya countries, given below, also includes those countries from which maids were brought and employed as servants in royal harems 9 :-Amgaloa, Arda-Amdha, Ambada(1), Akkhāga, Aljhala- Jalla, Apakka, Arosa-Hārosa, Alasamda, Abhāsia, Araba-Alava, Isin&—Isigiņa-Isaņa-Isigana, Utta-Udda-Uda--Udu, Kanavīra, Kāya(2) Gāya, Kālamuha, Kirāya-Cilāya(1), Kulakkha, Kuhaņa, Kekaya-Kakkeya, Komkaņa. Komca, Komboya, Kharamuha, Khasa, Khāsiya, GamdhahāraGamdhāhāra, Gayakaņņa, Gayamuha, Gāya-Kāya(2), Gomda-Goda-Goņa, Godba, Camcuya-Cumcuya-Bamdhuya, Cilāya(1)-Kirāya, Cillala-Billala, Cīņa, Cāliya-Sāyali, Jalla-Ajjhala, Javaņa, Joņaa-Jonha, Dombile Dobila-Duvila, Doba-Doba, Ninnaga(2), Nedūra-Nehura, Tittiya, Turagamuha, Thārukiņa-Thārugiņa--Dhorugiņa, Damila(2)—Damila-Davila, Davila -Dombila, Doba--Doba, Dhorugiņa-Thārukina, Pausa-Payāusa-PāusaBausa, Paosa, Pakkana-Pukkhala, Panhava-Pallava-Palhava, ParisaņaPărasa, Pahaliya--Bahali, Pāsa(2)-Māsa, Pikkhura, Pukkhala--Pakkaņa, Pulamda--Pulimda, Pokkaņa-Vokkāna, Bausa-Pausa, Bamdhuya-Camcuya, Babbara, Balāyāloa, Bahali-Bahaliya-Pahaliya, Billala, Cillala, Bokkasa(1), Bhadaga, Bhamara, Bharu-Ruru, Bhilla, Maggara-Mahura(1), Marahattha, Maruga-Maruya, Malaya(2), Mālaya-Mālava, Māsa-Pāsa(2), Matthia, Maramda-Murumda (1), Mūdha--Momdha, Medhagamuha, Meta-Meya, Ruru-Bharu, Rūya(2), Roma, Romaka-Romaga-Romasa, Lausa, LaosaLavosa, Lāsa Lāsiya-Lhasiya--Lhāsiya, Vāsagaña-Vásiiņa, VokkāņaPokkaņa, Saka-Saga, Sabara, Simghala-Sinhala-Sihala-Sībala, Sayali
Cūliya, Hayakaņņa, Hayamuha, Hārosa-Arosa, Hūnalo, Lādha, Tamkaņa and Domba.11
1. SutSi. p. 123. 2. Praj. 37. 3. Pras. 4. 4. Utt. 18.27. 5. Ibid. 12.4. 6. Sutsi. p. 34. 7. OghN. 440. 8. Mahan. p. 130. 9. Bha. 381.
10. Pras. 4, PrasA. p. 15, Praj. 37, SutSi.
p. 123, Bha. 380, BhaA. p. 460, Jna. 18, JnaA. p. 41, Aup. 33, Jam. 43, 52, Jams. pp. 191, 220, NisBh. 5727, 5731, NisCu. II. p. 470, IV. pp. 124-126,
AvaCu. I. p. 191. 11. AvaCu. I. p. 296, Nis. 14.26, AvaCu.
I. p. 193, Bha. 143, NisCu. II. p. 243, VyaBh. 3.92.

Page #50

37
Aniyogadāra
A false Veda work composed by Sulasā(4),
Anāriya-Veda (Anārya-Veda) Yājñavalkya etc.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 215.
Aņābapavaijā (Anāthapravrajyā) Twentieth chapter of Uttarajjhayana. In Uttarajjhayapanijjatti it is called Niyamthijja. 1. Sam. 36.
2. Uttn. p. 9. 1. Aşimdiā or Aşimdiyā (Aninditā) One of the eight principal Disākumārīs residing in the lower world.
1. Jam. 112, Tir. 144, Avah. p. 121.
2. Apimdia One of the eight principal Disākumāris of the upper world.
1. Sth. 643.
1. Aniya (Aniya) Second chapter of VaŅhidasā.
1. Nir. 5.1.
2. Aniya Son of Baladeva(1) and Revai(3) of Bāravai."
1. Nir. 5.2.
Aņiyatta (Anivștta) Same as Aņiyaţti(2).
1. Sth. 90.
1. Aniyatti (Anivartin) Twentieth Titthamkara of the coming Ussappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region and a future birth of Divāyaṇa.1
1. Sam. 158, Tir, 1114.
2. Aņiyatti (Anivștti) One of the eighty-eight Gahas, also known as Aniyatta. 1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jam. 170, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 79-80, Jams. pp. 534
535.
Aņiyavatti (Anivartin) Same as Aņiyatti(1).'
1. Tir. 1114.
Aņiyasa Same as Aņiyasa(2).
1. Ant. 4.
Aniy.utta (Arņikāputra) A revered person. See also Anpiyāputta.
1. Ava. p. 27.
Aniyogadāra (Anuyogadvāra) Same as Aņuogadāra.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 79.

Page #51

Apiruddha
38
1. Aņiraddha Eighth chapter of the fourth section of Amtagadadasā.
1. Ant. 8.
2. Aniruddha Son of Pajjunna(1) and Vedabbhi of Bāravai. He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthaņemi, practised asceticism for sixteen years and attained emancipation on mount Settumja."
1. Ant. 8. 1. Anila Second chapter of the fifth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 176.
2. Aņila Father of Java(1), the king of Ujjeņi.'
1. BrhKs. p. 359.
Anilā (Anilā) See Amalā(1).1
1. Tir. 461.
1. Aņihaya (Anihata) Third chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasā.
1. Ant. 4. 2. Aņihaya Son of Ņāga(5) and Sulasā(1) of Bhaddilapura. Rest is similar to Apiyasa(2).
1. Ant. 4. Aņiyajasa (Anīkayasas) See. Aṇīyasa(2).1
1. Ant. 4. 1. Aņiyasa (Aniyasa) First chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasā.?
1. Ant. 4.
2. Aniyasa He, also called Aniyajasa, was son of Vasudeva and Devai but was brought up by Ņāga(5) and Sulasā(1) of Bhaddilapura. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 4.
Aņuoga (Anuyoga) Another name of Ditthivāyal as it forms an important section of this text.? 1. Sth. 742.
2. Sam. 147, Sth. 262.
Aņuogadāra (Anuyogadvāra) An Ukkāliya text. It is a commentary on Āvassaga. It stands twelfth in the list. It deals with naya, niksepa, organs of knowledge, validity of knowledge, etc. It is prolific in contents. 1. Nam. 44
4. Bha. 193, AcaCu. pp. 104, 346, AvaCu. 2. Anu. 5.
I. pp. 79-80. 3. Pak. p. 43.

Page #52

39
Anuttaravimāņa
It gives us names of some heretical works such as Bharaha(2), Rāmāyaṇa, Bhimāsurukka, Kodillaya, Ghodayamuha etc. It is an encyclopaedia dealing with every important aspect of logic, epistemology, ethics and the like. That is why it is a bit difficult text. It will become extinct after twentyone thousand years of Titthayara Mahāvīra's emancipation. It is also mentioned as Aniyogadāra.7 5. Anu. 41. 6. Tir. 866.
7. Ava u. 1. p. 79.
Aņuogadáracuņņi (Anuyogadvāracūrpi) A commentary on Aņuogadāra by Jiņadāsaganimahattara.
1. AnuCu. p. 91, See also CLJ. p. 191.
Aņuogaddāra (Anuyogadvāra) Same as Aņuogadāra.
1. AnuCu. p. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 411.
Apujjā (Anavadyā) Another name of Piyadamsaņā, the daughter of Titthayara Mahäviral and the wife of Jamāli(2) and the mother of Jasavati(2) who is also known as Sesavati(1) 3 She is also called Apojjagā.* 1. Aca. 2.177, AvaCu. I. p. 245, Aval. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 245.
p. 313, Kalp. 109, KalpV. p. 143. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 245. 2. AvaBh. 126.
Anuttara (Anuttara) See Anuttaravimāna.1
1. Utt. 36.210.
Anuttara-mahāniraya (Anuttara-mahānaraka) Five last hellish abodes in the nether world. They are most dreadful and are situated in the seventh infernal region Tamatamappabhā. Their names are : Kāla (9), Mabākāla (6), Roruya, Mahāroruya and Appatitthāpa.
1. Sth. 451, SthA. p. 341.
Anattaravimāņa (Anuttaravimāna) Anuttara literally means the best, the highest. The following are the highest heavenly abodes : Vijaya(21), Vejayamta(1), Jayamta(4), Aparājiya(6) and Savvatthasiddha(1). They are situated above Gevijjaga abodes and below Isippabhārā(2). Their height measures 1100 yojanas.3 The age of the gods dwelling there ranges from 31 to 33 sägaropama years. Other details are also given in a number of works. The gods having the maximum span of life in these abodes get liberated in their next birth as human beings.
1. AnuHe. p. 92, AnuCu. p. 36. 14. Sam. 31-33, Utt. 36.210, Praj. 102. 2. Bha. 244, Praj. 53, 38, Anu. 122, 1 5. AvaN. 570-573, Anu. 133, Dev. 193, Sam. 33, Dev, 221 ff.
236, AnuCu. p. 36. 3. Sam, 114.
6. VyaBh. 5. 131.

Page #53

Aņuttarovavāiya
40
Anuttarovayāiya (Anuttaraupapātika) A class of gods born in the five Anuttaravimāņas. They are all equal in status and have no lord (indra).1 They enjoy the best of smell, taste, touch, form etc. They are not in need of physical coition. 1. Praj. 53, 38, Sth. 54, Bha. 526.
2. Dey. 221-3.
Aņuttarovaväiyadasā (Anuttaraupapātikadašā) Ninth Amga(3) text. It is divided into three sections, each of which is subdivided into ten, thirteen and ten chapters respectively. Thus, it consists of thirty-three chapters in all. It deals with the lives of persons who after death were born as gods in the Anuttara celestial abodes, i.e. Anuttaravimāņas. According to Thāna, the text contained only the following ten chapters:* (1) Isidāsa(1), (2) Dhanna (9), (3) Suņakkhatta (1), (4) Kātiya, (5) Satthäņa, (6) Sālibhadda (3), (7) Anamda (10), (8) Tetali (2), (9) Dasappabhadda (2) and (10) Atimutta (4).
1. Pak. p. 46, Nan. 45, PrasA. p. 2. 1 AnutA. p. 1, NanH. p. 83, NanM. 2. Anut. 1-3.
p. 233. 3. Nan. 54, Sam. 144, NanCu. p. 69, 4. Sth. 755.
Anuddhari (Anuddhari. Same as Anudhari.
1. AvaN. 1303, AvaH. p. 714. Anudhari (Anudhari) Wife of Arahamitta (2) and mother of Jiņadeva (2) of Bāravai.1
1. AvaN. 1303, AvaCu: II. p. 202, AvaH. p. 714.
Anuppavāda (Anupravāda) Tenth of the fourteen Puyva texts. It is the same as Vijjāņuppa vāya.?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 422, SthA. p. 452. 2. Sam. 14.
Anumatiyā (Anumatikā) Female slave of king Deyalāsuya of Ujjeņi. She also became a hermit with the king.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 203.
Apuyogadāra (Anuyogadvāra) Same as Anaogadāra.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 224.
Anurattaloyaņā (Anuraktalocanā) Wife of Devalāsuya, the king of Ujjeņi. Addhasamkāsä was her daughtera. 1. AvaN. 1304.
2. AvaCu. II. p. 203, AvaH. p. 714.
Anuradhā or Anurähä (Anurādhā) A constellation. Gola vvāyana is its family-name. Mitta (2) is its presiding god.
1. Sur, 36, 41, 50; Jam. 157, 159-160, Sam. 4, 7, Sth. 90, 780. Jams. p. 535.

Page #54

41
Apnika
Anuvālaa (Anupälaka) One of the twelve pricipal lay-votaries of Gosāla.1
1. Bha. 330.
Anuvelamdhara (Anuvelandhara) A kind of Nāgakumāra gods who guard the beach of the Lavana ocean around Jambuddiva, facing the four subquarters.
1. Jiv. 160, Bha. 167, Sam. 17, Sth. 305.
Anuvelamdharaṇāgarāya (Anuvelandharanāgarājan) Same as Apuvelam. dhararāya.1
1. Jiv. 160. Apuvelamdhararāya (Anuvelandhararājan) Lord of Anuvelamdhara gods. There are four such lords : Kakkodaa, Kaddamaa, Kailāsa (1) and Arunappabha (1) who reside on their own mountains situated, in the Lavan, ocean, in the four sub-quarters.1
1. Jiv. 160, Sth. 305, Sam. 17.
Apojjagā (Anavadyakā) Same as Anujja.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 245. Aņojjā (Anavadyā) Identical with Aņujjā.
1. AvaBh. 126, Aval. p. 313, Kalp. 109.
Annautthi (Anyayūthika) (i) Tenth chapter of the sixth section as well as (ii) tenth chapter of the seventh section of Viyāhapannatti. 1. Bha. 229.
2. Bha. 260.
Annautthiya (Anyatirthika) Same as Annautthi.1
1. Bha A. p. 287.
Annajambhaga (Annajrmbhaka) One of the ten kinds of Jambhaga gods.1
1. Bha, 533.
Aņņavālaa (Anyapālaka) An adherent of a heretical creed who became a follower of Titthayara Mahāvīra.
1. Bha. 305.
Anniäutta (Arnikāputra) See Anniyāputta.1
1. Sams. 56-57.
Annikā (Arnikā) Same as Anniyā.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 177.
6

Page #55

Appikāputta
42
Apņikāputta (Arņikāputra) Same as Anniyāputta.
1. Avaču. II. p. 177.
Aạniyaputta (Arnikaputra) Identical with Anniyāputta.
1. AvaN. 1190-1, Aval. p. 429, AvaCu. p. 36, AvaCu. I. p. 559.
Anniyā (Arnikā) Mother of Anniyāputta and daughter of a merchant of southern Mahurā (2).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 177, AvaH. p. 688.
Anniyāputta (Arnikāputra) Son of Anniyā, the daughter of a merchant of southern Mahurā (2). His father belonged to northern Mahură (1). He renounced the world at an early age. Pupphacūla (1), son of king Pupphaketu (2) of Pupphabhadda, was his disciple. Anniyāputta attained omniscience while crossing river Gamgā by a boat. He is remembered as a revered person.? 1. AvaN. 1190-1, AvaCu. II. p. 177, AvaCu. II. p.36, AvaH. pp. 429-30.
Sams. 56-7, NisCu. II. p. 231, | 2. Ava. p. 27.
Atikāya See Aikāya.
1. Bha. 169.
Atipåsa See Aipāsa.1
1. Sam. 159.
Atibala See Aibala.?
1. Sth. 616, AvaCu. I. p. 165, AvaM. p. 219.
Atimutta (Atimukta) See Aimutta.1
1. SutCu. p. 325, AvaCu. I. p. 357, Ant. 6, Sth. 755.
Atijasa (Atiyasas) Same as Aijasa.
1. Vis. 1750.
Ativālagavāyaga (Ajāpālakavācaka) See Ayāvālagavāyagal and its footnote.
1. BrhBh. 4535.
Atteya (Atreya) A sage who propounded the principle that one should not take new food until the old one is properly digested.
1. AvaN. 866, AvaCu. I. p. 498.
Attha (Artha) It is a variant reading of Accha.
1. Sam. 16, Bha. 554.

Page #56

43
Adda
1. Atthasiddha (Arthasiddha) See Dhammajjhaya.
1. Tir. 1118.
2. Atthasiddha Tenth day of a fortnight.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
Atthiņatthippavāda or Atthiņatthippavāya (Astināstipravāda) The fourth Pavva text. It contained eighteen chapters and ten sub-chapters. It is not extant now.
1. Nan. 57, Sth. 732, Sam. 18, 147, NanM. p. 241, NanCu. p. 75.
Athavvana (Atharvan) Last of the four Vedas. It is known as Atharvaveda. 1. Vip. 24, SutSi. p. 169, BhaA. p. 345, Aup. 38, Bha. 90, 380, Jna. 106, AvaCu.I.
p. 237.
Athavvana veya (Atharvaveda) Same as Athayvana.
1. Jna. 55, Vip. 24.
Adatta Seventh chapter of the eighth section of Viyāhapanpatti.1
1. Bha. 309.
Aditi See Aii.
1. Jam. 157, 171. 1. Adīņasattu (Adinašatru) King of Hatthiņāura. One of those princes who was much attracted towards princess Malli(1), the daughter of king Kumbha(4) of Mihilã and he wanted to marry her. King Kumbha did not agree to his proposal. Adinasattu then attacked Mihilā. Princess Malli showed him the right path. He renounced the world along with Malli and others and attained liberation.1
1. Jna. 65, 73, Sth. 564. 2. Adīņasattu Father of prince Subāhu(1) of the city of Hatthisīsa? and husband of queen Dhäripi(14).
1. Vip. 33.
Son of king Jiyasattu(1) of Campā.1
3. Adimasattu
1. Jna. 91.
4. Adıņasatta Previous life of Ņami(1), the twenty-first Titthamkara.
1. Sam. 157. Adda (Ārdra) King of Addapura. He was father of Addaa(2),1
1. SutN. 187, SutCu. pp. 413-7.

Page #57

Addaa
44
1. Addaa (Ardraka) Same as Adda.1
1. SutCu. p. 415.
2. Addaa Son of Adda, the king of Addapura. Seeing the image of Titthayara Usabha(1) sent by Abhaya(1) he recalled his previous life (jātismarana) as Sāmaia, an inhabitant of Vasamtapura living with his wife. Both of them had renouneed the world after which they used to wander separately. Once he happened to see his wife while roaming for alms and felt reattached to her. She, however, remained unshaken. After death Sāmaia was reborn as a god and his wife as a goddess. After the end of their celestial life Sāmaia took birth as Addaa and his wife as a daughter of a householder of Vasamtapura. Adda, after having recalled his previous life, got detached from the world and renounced it. Once that girl saw him meditating in a solitary place at Vasamtapura. She determined to marry him. Addaa, however, had to yield to her demand. After enjoying a few years of house-holder's life he started for Rāyagiha. There he had discussions with Gosāla as well as with the followers of other sects. Then he met king Seniya(1) and held discussions with Buddha(1) as well as with Hatthitāyasa. Thereafter, he again renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra and attained emancipation. He is also known as Addākumăra.? 1. SutN. 187-200, SutCu. pp. 413-7, p. 44, VyaM. I. p. 24, Sut. 2.6.
443, 444, SutSi. pp. 387-8, DasCu. 2. Ava. p. 27.
3. Addaa A non-Jain sage, in the tirtha of Titthayara Päsa(1), recognised as a Patteyabuddha.
1. Risi. 28, Risi (Sangrahaņi).
Addaijja (Ardrakiya) Twenty-second chapter of Sūyagada.
1. Sam. 23, SutN. 187.
A
revered person.
He is the same as
Addakumāra (Ardrakumāra) Addaa(2).2
1. Ava. p. 27.
2. SutCu. p. 415.
Addaga (Ardraka) Same as Adda and Addaa(2).
1. SutCu. p. 415, SutN. 199, SutCu. p. 417.
Addagavamsa (Ardrakavmsa) Lineage of Adda.
1. SutCu. p. 415.
Addapura (Ardrapura) A city where Addaa(2) was born.
1. SutN. 187 ff.

Page #58

45
Addhasamkása
Addaya (Ārdraka) See Addaa.1
1. SutCu. p. 446, Risi. 28.
Addarāyaputta (Ārdrarājaputra) See Adda(2).
1. SutCu. p. 446.
Its
Addā (Ardrā) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1) (constellations). family name is Lohiccāyaṇa. Its presiding god is Rudda(4).1
1. Sth. 90, Jam. 155, 157, 159, 171, Sam. 1, Sur. 50.
Addākumāra (Ärdrakumāra) Another name of Addaa(2).1
1. Ava. p. 27.
It is
Addāgapasiņa (Ardrakaprasna) Eighth chapter of Paṇhāvāgaraņadasā. not extant now.
1. Sth. 755. Abhayadevasūri (SthA. p. 512) gives Skt. Ādarśa for Pkt. Addīga.
Addālaya (Addālaka) A non-Jain sage recognised as a Patteyabuddha. He is said to have lived in the tirtha of Titthamkara Pāsa(1).2 1. Risi. 35.
2. Risi (Sangrahaņi).
Addhamāgaha (Ardhamāgadha) Same as Addhamāgahī.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 110.
Addhamāgahā (Ardhamāgadhi) See Addhamāgahi.1
1. Bha. 191, Praj. 37, AcaCu. p. 255, Aup. 34, AvaCu. I. p. 329.
Addhamāgahi (Ardhamāgadh) A language possessing the characteristics partly of Māgadha language and partly of Prāksta language. It is the language of gods.2 Titthayara Mahāvīra as well as other Titthayaras preached sermons in it, which different types of people could understand in their respective languages. Sutta(1) is mostly composed in this language.5 1. BhaA. p. 221.
4. Aup. 34, Sam. 34. 2. Bha. 191.
5. BrhKs. p. 1379, AvaN (Dipikā) p. 70. 3. Ava Cu. I. p. 329, NanM. p. 84.
Addhasamkāsā (Ardhasankāšā) Daughter of king Devalāsua and his queen Apurattaloyaņā of Ujjeņi born after their renouncing the world. The mother died immediately after the birth of the child and hence the baby was brought up by other female mendicants. Once mendicant Devalāsua happened to see Addhasamkāsā in the prime of her youth and got attracted towards her beauty. He, however, realised his fault and attained liberation at the end. Addhasamkāsä also renounced the world and attained emancipation.
1. AvaN. 1304, AvaCu. II. p. 203, AvaH. p. 715.

Page #59

Apaiţthāņa
46
Apaitthāņa (Apratișthāna) Same as Appaitthāņa.
1. Sth. 328.
Apaccakkhānakiriă (Apratyākhyānakriyā) Twentieth chapter of Sūyagada.
1. Sam. 23.
Aparāia (Aparājita) See Aparãiya.
1. Jiv. 144, Sam. 159.
1. Aparāiya (Aparājita) One of the four gates of Jambuddiva, or say, of Lavaņa ocean. It lies on the southern coast of the northern half of the Lavana ocean, at a distance of 45,000 yojanas north of mount Mamdara(3).2 It is four yojanas wide, four yojanas thick and eight yojanas high. The intervening distance between the two nearest gates of Jambuddīva is 79,000 yojanas. It is presided over by Aparā iya(5).5 1. Jam. 8, Sth. 303.
4. Sam. 79. 2. Jiv. 144.
5. Sth. 305, Jiv. 144. 3. Sth. 657.
2. Aparāiya A peak of the northern Ruyaga(1) mountain. It is presided over by goddess Hiri(1).1
1. Sth. 643.
3. Aparāiya A householder who was the first to offer alms to Ara, the eighteenth Titthamkara.
1. AvaN. 329, Sam. 157, AvaM. p. 227.
4. Aparāiya One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpV. p. 236, KalpDh. p. 152.
is
5. Aparāiya Presiding deity of Aparāiya(1), a gate, whose capital Aparāiyā(1).1
1. Jiv. 144, Sth. 305, Jam. 8.
6. Aparāiya One of the five Aņuttara celestial abodes. Pamdavas were born there in their previous life. The minimum and maximum age of the gods living there is thirty-one and thirty-three sägaropama years respectively. 1. Mar. 456-7.
2. Sam. 31-33, Utt. 36. 210.
7. Aparāiya One of the eighty-eight Gahas. It is not mentioned in Suriyapaņpatti and Jambuddivapappatti.
1. Sth. 90. SthA. pp. 78-9.

Page #60

Aparāiyā
8. Aparaiya Previous birth of Pauma(6), the eighth Baladeva(2). He was initiated by Samudda(2).1
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 606-7; There is confusion in the names.
9. Aparaiya Sixth Paḍisattu of the coming Ussappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1146.
47
10. Aparaiya Son of Jiyasattu(39), the king of Ayalapura. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Rāhāyariya. He had taught a lesson to the prince of Ujjeņi who was antagonistic to ascetics.1
1. UttCu. p. 62, UttNe. pp. 25-26, UttK. p. 39.
1. Aparǎiya (Aparajita) Capital of the Aparaiya (1) gate.1 It lies in another Jambuddiva situated beyond innumerable islands and oceans.2 The fort of this capital is 37 yojanas high.3
1. Jam. 8.
2. Jiv. 144, JamS. p. 64.
2. Aparaiya Capital of the Samkha(15) district in Mahāvideha.1
1. Jam. 102, Sth. 92, 637.
3. Aparaiya Capital of the Vappavai(1) district in Mahavideha.1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 92, 637.
4. Aparaiya Capital of the Mahāvaccha district in Mahāvideha.1
1. Jam. 96, Sth. 92, 637.
3. Sam. 37.
5. Aparaiya A puskarini (lotus-pond) to the north of northern Amjaṇaga(1) mountain in the Namdisaravara island.1
1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183.
6. Aparaiya A principal Disākumārī residing on the Amjanapulaya(2) peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 153, Sth. 643.
7. Aparaiya A principal Disākumārī residing in a sub-quarter of the middle region of mount Ruyaga(1). Other three Disākumārīs of the remaining sub-quarters are Vijaya(11), Vejayamti(4) and Jayamti(13). They severe the navel string of a newborn Titthayara.1 In other works this work is assigned to Rua(1), Rūāsia etc. See Disākumārī for further information.
1. Tir. 165.

8. Aparaiya One of the four principal wives of the Imgalaa planet,1 a 1. Bha. 406.

Page #61

Aparǎiyā
Gaha. Every Gaha, Nakkhatta(1) and Tārā(3) has one of their four principal wives of the same name.2
2. Jam. 170, Sth. 273.
9. Aparäiya Twenty-eighth chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nayādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 153.
48
10. Aparaiya Night of the tenth day of a fortnight.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
11. Aparaiya Daughter of a house-holder of Nagapura. She renounced the world and became a woman-disciple of Titthayara Pāsa(1). After death she was born as a principal wife of Aikaya, a lord of Vamtara gods.1 She is also known as Phuḍā.2
1. Jna. 153.
2. Sth. 273, Bha. 406..
12. Aparǎiya A palanquin which Camdappaha, the eighth Titthamkara, used when he renounced the world.1
1. Sam. 157.
13. Aparaiya Mother of Pauma(6), the eighth Baladeva(2) and a principal wife of Dasaraha (1). The commentator records that her other name was Kaushalyā.2
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 604, AvaN. 410. 2. AvaN. (Dipikā) p. 80.
Aparajia (Aparajita) Same as Aparaiya.1
1. Sth. 303, Jam. 8, Sam. 31, 33, 643, AvaN. 329, SthA. p. 79.
Aparajia (Aparajita) See Aparāiyā.1
1. Sth. 307, Jam. 114, 152, 170.
Aparajita See Aparaiya (7).1
1. Sth. 90.
Aparajiya (Aparajita) See Aparǎiya.1
1. Sam. 32, 157, Tir. 1146, Mar. 456.
Aparajiya (Aparajita) Same as Aparāiyā.1
1. Sam. 37, 157, 158, Sth. 92, 272, 643, Sur. 48, Jiv. 183, Tir. 165, 604, Bha. 406.
Appaitṭhāna (Apratiṣṭhāna) One of the five big infernal abodes in the Tamatama hell.1 It is the biggest one. It extends to one lakh yojanas.2 1. Aca. 170, JivM. p. 105, Sth. 148.
2. Sam. 1, Sth. 328.

Page #62

49
Abhaa
Appadibaa (Apratihata) King of the city of Sogamdhiyā. Sukanna was his wife. His grandson Jiņadāsa(7) was a disciple of Titthayara Mahāyira,
1. Vip. 34.
Appatitthāņa (Apratisthāna) See Appaitthäņa.
1. AvaH. p. 348.
Twenty-ninth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.
Appamāya (Apramāda)
1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9.
Apparājiya (Aparājita) See Aparāiya(6).1
1. Utt. 36. 213.
Abaddhigaditthi (Abaddhikadrsti) Same as Abaddhiya.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 426.
Abaddhiya (Abaddhika) A doctrine propounded in V. N. 584 by Gotthāmāhila, who believed that karma only touches the soul. According to him it is wrong to believe that karma binds the soul.1
1. AvaN. 779-781, NisBh. 5619, Utts. p. 174, Aup. 41, Aupa. p. 106, AvaCu. I. p. 426.
Abbuya (Arbuda) A mountain where pilgrims arranged sankhadi (feast).1 It is identified with modern Mount Abu in the Sirohi District of Rajasthan. 1. BrhBh. 3150, Brh Ks. p. 884.
2. See GD. p. 10.
Abbha (Abhra) Seventh sub-section of the twenty-first section of Viyāhapannatti. It is divided into ten chapters.
1. Bha. 688. Abbhimtara-Pukkharaddha (Abhyantara-Puskarārdha) Inner half of the Pukkharavara continent. See Pukkharavara for details.
1. Jiv. 176.
Abhaa (Abhaya) Son of king Seņia(1) of Rāyagiha, born of Namdā(1) at Bennātada. He is a well known figure in the canonical literature of the Jainas. He is frequently quoted to illustrate intelligence in general and reasoning in particular. For the first time when he along with his mother went to Rāyagiha, he exhibited his power of reasoning. Senia was so impressed by his originality of thinking that he made him his chief 1. Jna. 7, Anut. 1, Nir. 1.1, Nirc.1 231, Na M. p. 151. 1.1, p. 5.
3. SthA. pp. 283, 516, BrhKs. p. 351, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 546, AvaCu. II. p. 159, KalpV. p. 8.
AvaH. pp. 418, 671, NisCu. II. p. 1

Page #63

Abhaa
50
minister. The following is the example of his reasoning (autpattikibuddhi):
'Once a ring belonging to the king fell into a dry well. An announcement was made to the effect that the person taking out the ring with his own hand, but without using any instrument, would be highly rewarded. None else but Abhaa could do the job. He threw some fresh cow-dung on the ring. After a day or two when it got dry the well was filled up with water. Consequently the cow-dung enveloping the ring came up on the surface of the water. Abhaa took it away with his hand and handed it over to the king's
Abhaa is said to be proficient in all the śāstras and statecraft. He even looked after all the duties of the king. He married the daughter of Senā(3), the sister of king Senia.? He helped a Vidyādhara and in exchange he learnt some lore from him. He invoked a deity and fulfilled the pregnancy-longing of her step-mother Dhāriņi(1).9 He helped his father eloping with Cellaņā from Vesālī.10 A very peculiar pregnancy-longing of Cellanā was very cleverly fulfilled by him.11 To foster friendship with Addaa(2) he presented an image of Titthayara Usaha(1) to him.12 Sulasa was his friend.13 Abhaa, on the strength of his pāriņāmiki-buddhi, deceived king Pajjoya and made him retreat from Rāyagiha.14 Pajjoya took revenge by getting Abhaa captured with the help of a courtezan. He was then carried to Ujjeņi.15 But on account of his wisdom and valuable suggestions he was soon released by Pajjoya and they became friends. Pajjoya got pleased with Abhaa because the latter pointed out that there was poison in the sweets (modaka) brought by Lohajamgha, he suggested the way of subduing a mad elephant, Ņalagiri, he showed the plan of putting out the devastating fire and lastly he suggested the remedy of undoing a calamity caused by a deity.16 After his release Abhaa did not sit quiet. He again thought of a plan of abducting Pajjoya in day-light. He played the trick of a physician and by the strategem of a fictitious mad king he took away Pajjoya to Rāyagiha. This is an example of his pāriņāmiki-buddhi.17 4. AvaCu. I. p. 547, AvaCu. II. p. 159, 14. Avaču. I. p. 557, AvaCu. II. p. 159, AvaH. p. 418, NanM. p. 151.
AvaH. pp. 428, 671. 5. Ibid.
15. AvaCu. I. p. 558, AvaH. pp. 428, 672, 6. Jna. 7.
DasCu. p. 53, SutCu. p. 362, SutSi. 7. AvaCu. II. p. 160, Aval. p. 673.
p. 103. 8. Anuh. p. 10, AnuHe. p. 17, VisK. 16. AvaCu. I. p. 558, AvaH. pp. 428,673-5, p. 275.
NanM. p. 166, AvaCu. II. p. 161-162. 9. Jna. 16.
17. AvaN. 943, AvaN (Dipikā). p. 182, 10. AvaCu. II. p. 165, AvaH. p. 678. DasCu. p. 53, AvaCu. I. p. 558, AvaCu. 11. Nir. 1.1, AvaH. p. 678.
II. p. 162, AvaH. p. 428, SthA. p. 259, 12. SutCu. p. 415, SutSi. p. 387.
NanM. p. 166. 13. SutCu. p. 219.

Page #64

51
Abhaya
When Kālasuriya was severely suffering on his death-bed Abhaa helped him dying peacefully.18 Seņia was so much pleased with Abhaa that he offered him the crown, but the latter refused it 19 and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra.20 He would be reborn in the celestial abode Vijaya(21) and would get emancipation in Mahāvideha(1).21
Some other anecdotes associated with Abhaa are :- getting one-pillar palace constructed through a deity;22 searching out a thief who stole mangoes from the palace-garden ;23 setting Seyaņaya free from an alligator ;24 saving Cellapā's life by not setting fire to her palace inspite of the orders from Senia;25 finding out the people who were really religious and those who pretended to be so ;catching a washerman red-handed, who wore Abhaa's clothes sent for laundry ;27 stopping people from abusing a wood-cutter who had renounced the world and his attempt to capture the thief Rohiņiya.29
18. Ayah. p. 681, AvaCu. II. p. 170. 25. AvaCu. I. p. 114, AvaH. p. 95, AvaM. 19. AvaCu. II. p. 171, AvaH. p. 682.
p. 138, Visk. p. 414, BrhM. p. 58. 20. Ibid. Anut. 1.
26. SutCu. p. 78. 21. Anut. 1.
27. AvaCu. II. p. 61, AvaH. p. 671. 22. DasCu. p. 44.
28. DasCu. pp. 83-84. 23. DasCu. p. 45, SthA. p. 256.
29. VyaM. IV. p. 67. 24. AvaCu. I. p. 468, AvaH. p. 355.
It
Abhagga (Abhagna) Third chapter of the first section of Vivāgasuya. has the story of Abhaggasena(2).2 1. Vip. 2.
2. Ibid. 15-20.
1. Abhaggasena (Abhagnasena) King of Vārattapura. Vārattaga(3) was his minister. He is also known as Abhayaseña.? 1. AvaCu. II. p. 199, NisCu. IV, p. 158.
2. Avan. 1298. 2. Abhaggasena Son of Vijaya(16), the chieftain of a gang of five hundred thieves staying at a place near the town of Purimatāla ruled by Mahabbala(8). He was arrested by the king treacherously at a festival. Various tortures were inflicted upon him. He was forcibly fed upon his own relatives' flesh, blood etc. All this was, as Titthayara Mahāvīra explained, owing to the consequence of the sins he committed in his preceding life as Nipnaya(1), a very rich egg-merchant of Purimatāla.
1. Vip. 15-20, SthA. p. 507. 1. Abhaya See Abhaa.
1. SutCu. p. 414, AvaCu. I. p. 547.
2. Abhaya Tenth chapter of the first section of Anuttarovavāiyadasā.1
1. Anut. 1.

Page #65

Abhayakarā
Abhayakarā (Abhayankarā) Name of the palanquin used by Kumthu(1), the seventeenth Titthamakara, at the time of his renunciation.1
1. Sam. 157.
Abhayakumara Same as Abhaa(1). 1. SutCu. p. 415, AnuHe. p. 17.
52
Abhayaghosa (Abhayaghoṣa) Son of a merchant of the Pabhamkarā(4) city, being a previous life of Sijjamsa (3).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 179.
Abhayasena (Abhayasena) Another name of Abhaggasena(1).1
1. AvaN. 1298, BrhKs. p. 1110, AvaH. p. 711, PinNM. p. 169.
He is remembered as a revered person.2 2. Ava. p. 27.
Abhaya A queen of Campa.1 She is mentioned as the wife of king Dadhivahana.2 See Sudamsana(9).
1. AcaCu. p. 315, UttK. p. 422.
2. UttK. p. 422.
Abhii (Abhijit) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas1(1) (constellations). Bamhadevaya is its presiding deity. Its family-name is Moggalāyaṇa(1).1
1. Jam. 155, 157, 159, 165, 171, Sur. 38, 50. Sam. 3, Sth. 90, Dev. 97, 153.
1. Abhicamda (Abhicandra) Fourth of the seven Kulagaras (governors) of the current Osappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region.1 His height was 600 dhanusas. Padiruvä was his wife. He is also known as Camdabha(2).*
1. Sam. 157, Sth. 556, AvaN. 155, Vis. 1568, Tir. 75.
2. Sam. 109, Sth. 518. According to
4. Abhicamda 1. Jna. 64.
2. Abhicamda Eighth chapter of the second section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 3.
AvaN. 156 his hight was 650 bows. 3. Sth. 556.
4. Jam. 28.
3. Abhicamda Son of king Vanhi(1) and his queen Dhāriņī(5). He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritṭhanemi. After practising ascetic vows for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.1
1. Ant. 3.

An intimate friend of king Mahabbala(2) of Viyasogā.1
5. Abhicamda
One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 47, Sam. 30.

Page #66

53
Abhīji
Abhijayamta An off-shoot (kula) of Māṇavagana(2).
1. Kalp p. 260.
Abhijāa (Abhijāta) Eleventh day of a fortnight.
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
Abhinamda (Abhinanda) Same as Abhiņamdia.
1. Sur. 53.
Abhiņamdaņa (Abhinandana) Fourth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle. He was son of king Samvara(1) and queen Siddhatthā(1) of Viņiā.? He took birth on the expiry of ten lakh crore sāgaropama years after the death of Sambhava, the third Titthamkara. His height was 350 dhanuşas. He had complexion of heated gold. He renounced the world along with one thousand men. On that occasion he used Supasiddhā palanquin. He had 116 groups of monks each under the charge of one group-leader.s He lived for a period of fifty lakh pūrva years (twelve and a half as a prince, thirty-six and a half as a king and one lakh pūrva as a monk) and then attained liberation on mount Sammeya.10 His principal maledisciple and woman-disciple were Vajjaņābha and Ajiā(2) respectively. Imdadatta(1) was the first one to offer alms to the Titthayara.11 The sacred tree of priyaka was associated with him.12 The number of male and female disciples under him was 3 lakh and 6 lakh 30 thousand respectively.13 In his previous birth he was Dhammasiha(3),14 1. Ava. p. 4.
the number of group leaders is 103. 2. AvaN. 382ff., Sam. 157, Tir. 467. 9. AvaN. 280, 303. 3. Sth. 730.
10. Ibid. 307. 4. Sam. 105.
11. Sam. 157, Tir. 445, 457, Avan. 327. 5. Avan. 376, Tir. 336.
12. Sam. 157, Tir. 405. 6. AvaN. 225, Tir. 391.
13. AvaN. 256, 260. 7. Sam. 157.
14. Sam. 157. 8. AvaN. 266; According to Tir. 444
Extra-ordinary name of the month of śrāvana.1
Abhiņamdia (Abhinandita)
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 53.
Abhivaddhi (Abhivrddhi) Same as Ahivaddhi.?
1. Jam. 157.
Abhii (Abhijit) See Abhii.1
1. Sam. 3.
Abhiji (Abhijit) Same as Abhii.1
1. Sam. 9.

Page #67

Abhīti
54
Abhīti Son of king Udāyapa(1) and his queen Pabhāvati(3) of the city of Vitibhaya in the Simdhusovira country. Udāyana while renouncing the world assigned the throne to Kesi(2), son of his sister and not to his own son. Distressed by this adverse act of his father Abhiti went to Campā and lived with king Kūņia.1
1. Bha. 491-2, SthA. p. 431.
Abhiyi (Abhīti) Same as Abhīti and Abhii.? 1. Bha. 492.
2. Sur. 62, 93.
Abhiyikumāra (Abhitikumāra) Same as Abhiti.
1. Bha. 491.
Abhiyikumāra (Abhītikumāra) Same as Abhiti.1
1. Bha. 491.
1. Amama One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night. It is referred to as Avatta(5) in Samavāya.? 1. Jam. 152, Sur. 47.
2. Sam. 30.
2. Amama Twelfth would-be Titthamkara in Bharaha(2) in the coming Ussappiņi. He i.e., (the soul of Vāsudeva(2) Kapha(1) who is at present an infernal being, will take birth in the city of Sayaduvāra in Bharaha.1 According to Samavāya his number is thirteenth.?
1. Ant. 9, Sth. 692, SthA. p. 434, Tir. 1113. 2. Sam. 159.
Amayaghosa (Amstaghosa) King of the city of Kāimdi. He renounced the world. Camdavega tortured him to death. He attained emancipation.
1. Sams. 76-8. Amarakamkā Same as Avarakamkā(1).1
1. Jna. 124. Amaravai (Amarapati) A prince of the Jñātp dynasty who renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthamkara Malli(1).1
1. Jna, 77.
Amaraseña (Amarasena) A prince of the Jñātr dynasty who renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthamkara Malli(1) just like Amaravail
1. Jna. 77.
Amala One of the hundred sons of Usaha(1).
1. KalpV. p. 236, KalpDh. p. 151. 1. Amalā Principal woman-disciple of Ņami(1), the twenty-first Tittham

Page #68

55
Amohadamsana
seems to be a different
kara. She is also mentioned as Anilă.2 Amilā reading of Amalā.3 1. Sam. 157.
2. Tir. 461.
3. Sam. 157.
2. Amalā One of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3). She is also known as Acalā(2). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 612.
2. Jna. 157.
Amitaseņa (Amstasena) See Ajiyaseņa(5).1
1. Sth. 767.
Amiyagai (Amitagati) Lord (indra) of the Disākumāra gods of the south.1 He has six principal wives, corresponding in names to those of Dharana's(1).2 His four Logapālas are Turiyagai, Khippagai, Sihagai and Siha vikkamagai.3 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94, Praj. 46..
3. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 508.
Amiyateya (Amitatejas) A cāraṇa monk.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 171.
Amiyavāhana (Amitavāhana) Lord (indra) of the Disäkumāra gods of the north. He has six principal wives whose names are similar to those of Bhūyāṇamda's(1). He has four Logapālas similar to those of Amiyagai.3 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94, Praj. 46.
3. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. 2. Bha, 406, Sth. 508.
Amilā See Amalā(1),1
1. Sam. 157.
1. Amoha (Amogha) Seventh Gevijjaga celestial abode.1
1. Sth. 685.
2. Amoha A summit of the western Ruyaga(1) mountain. It is presided over by Surade vi(2).1
1. Sth. 643.
3. Amoha A god under Vesamaņa(9), a Logapāla of Sakka(3).
1. Bha. 168.
4. Amoha A Jakkha whose shrine was situated in the Devaramaņa park of Sāhamjaņi town.
1. Vip. 21.
Amohadaṁsana (Amoghadarśana) A park situated to the north-east of

Page #69

Amohadamsi
56
Purimatāla. The shrine of Jakkha Amohadamsi was situated in it.1
1. Vịp. 15.
Amohadamsi (Amoghadarsin) A Jakkha god whose shrine was situated near Purimatāla in the park of Amohadaṁsaņa.
1. Vip. 15.
Amoharaha (Amogharatha) Charioteer of Jiyasattu(36), the king of Ujjeni. Jasamati was his wife and Agadadatta his son.
1. Utts. p. 213.
1. Amohā (Amoghā) A lotus-pond on the western Amjanaga mountain in the Namdisara island.1
1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183.
2. Amohã Another name of Jambusudamsanā.1
1. Jam. 90.
1. Ammada (Ambaça) A Brāhmana mendicant 1 who was contemporary of Titthayara Mahāvīra and had seven hundred pupils. He had complete faith in the teachings of Mahāvira. While going from Kampillapura to Purimatāla he as well as all his pupils died, as there was none to ofter them water to drink in accordance with the vow they had taken. Then all of them were born as gods in Bambhaloga. In future they will attain liberation in Mahāvideha.?
1. Aup. 38, 39, Bha. 529, 530, BhaA. pp. 653, 696. 2. Aup. 40.
2. Ammada A lay-votary (śrāvaka) of Titthayara Mahāvīra. He met Sulasā(2) and enquired of her welfare on behalf of Mahāvīra. He put her to a number of tests to know the firmness of her faith and praised her for the same. He is scheduled to take birth as the twenty-third Titthamkara in the coming ascending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Stha. p. 457, PrajM. p. 61, NisCu. 1 Dash. p. 102.
I. p. 32, AcaCu. p. 13, DasCu. p. 96, ! 2. Sth. 692, Sam. 159.
3. Ammada A mendicant in the tirtha of Titthayara Pāsa(1) recognised as a Patteyabuddha. He had discussion with Jogamdharāyaṇa(2).1
1. Risi. 25, Risi (Sangrahaņi).
Ammayā (Amrtā) Mother of Purisasiha, the fifth Vasudeva(1).1
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 603, AvaN. 409.
Aya (Aja) Presiding deity of the Puyvābhaddavayā constellation.
1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90.

-

ww

Page #70

57
Ayalabhāyā
1. Ayampula (Ayampula) A member of the family of Varuna(1), a Logapāla of Sakka(3).1
1. Bha. 167.
2. Ayampula A lay-votary of Gosāla. He belonged to Sãvatthi. Once out of curiosity he went to Gosāla to enquire about the shape of hallā (a type of insect). He saw Gosāla in a strange position-dancing, singing and drinking wine. He felt ashamed of all this and wanted to return from there Realising it Gosāla's disciples explained to him the nature of the eight last things (caramas) to be performed on the eve of emancipation. Convinced by the explanation he approached Gosāla and got his doubt removed.
1. Bha. 554.
Ayakara (Ajakara) Same as Ayakaraa.1
1. SurM. p. 295.
Ayakaraa (Ajakaraka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SurM. p. 295.
Ayakaraga (Ajakaraka) Same as Ayakaraa.
1. Sth. 90.
Ayala (Acala) Same as Acala 1 and Ayalabhāyā.?
1. DasCu. 105, Jna. 64, Ant. 1, 2, AvaCu. I. p. 177, Vis. 1766.
2. AvaN. 645.
Ayalaggāma (Acalagrāma) A place to which Suraiya, Sayadeva, Samanaya and Subhadda(4) belonged. Here they along with an ascetic took initiation from Jasahara(1).1 It lay in Magahă.? 1. Mar. 449-51.
2. Uttk. p. 328, UttNe. p. 243.
Ayalapura (Acalapura) A city situated near the confluence of the Kaņhā(6) and Biņņā(2) rivers in the Abhira(1) country. It was the capital of king Jiyasattu(39) 2. Siha(3), the disciple of preceptor Revaiņakkhatta took initiation there.3 Its identification with Ellichpur in Berar 4 is doubtful. See also Bennā. 1. KalpDh. p. 171, KalpV. p. 263, p. 100. PinNM. p. 144.
| 3. Nan, v. 32, NanH. p. 13. 2. UttN. p. 100, UttCu. p. 62, Utts. 4. See LAI. p. 263.
Ayalabhadda (Acalabhadrā) See Vesamapapabha.1
1. BhaA. pp. 203-4.
Ayalabhāyā (Acalabhrāts) Ninth principal disciple-Ganahara of Titthayara

Page #71

Ayasi
58
Mahāvīra. He was son of Vasu(5) and Namdā(5) of Kosalā. He did not believe in the existence of good and bad Karmas. Mahāvīra knew this and removed his doubt about it. Convinced by his arguments he became his disciple along with his three hundred pupils. He attained emancipation at the age of seventy-two. He is also called Ayala. He and Akampiya were in-charge of a common gana. He spent 46 years as a house-holder, 12 years as a monk and 14 years as an omniscient.* 1. Nan. v. 21, AvaN. 595, 631, 645, 13. KalpV. p. 248.
Sam. 72, Vis. 1384, 2013, Kalpv. 4. Vis. 2511-2518, AvaN. 652-656, SamA. p. 179.
I p. 83. 2. AvaN. 645.
Third chapter of the twenty-first section of Viyabapanpatti.1
Ayasi (Atasi)
1. Bha. 688.
Ayāvālagavāyaga (Ajāpālakavācaka) A senior monk who fell from the vow he had accepted. He was then engaged in tending and protecting shegoats (ajās).1 1. BrhBh. 4535-8. The reading “Ativālagavāyaga' seems to be wrong. The commen
tator also recognises this and gives its Sanskrit equivalent as 'Ajāpālakavācaka'.-- See BrhKs. p. 1225.
Ayojjhā (Ayodhyā) See Aojjhā(2).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 337, Aval. p. 227.
Ayomuha (Ayomukha) An Amtaradiva.
1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, NanM. p. 103.
Ara Eighteenth Titthamkara of the current Osappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region. He was also seventh Cakkavatti. He was son of king Sudamsana(1) and his queen Devi(2) of Gayapura.3 Sūrasiri was his chief wife. His height was thirty dhanuşas. He was of the complexion of heated gold. 5 He became Cakkavatti at the age of 42,000 years and renounced the world along with 1,000 men at the age of 63,000. On that occasion he used Nivvuikarā palanquin. Aparãiya(3) offered first alms to him. After three years he attained omniscience. His sacred tree was that of mango.10 He had thirty1. Sam. 157, Sth. 411, Ava. p. 4, Nan. 4. Sam. 158.
v. 19, Vis. 1759, AvaN. 371, 418, 5. Sam. 30, AvaN. 380, 393, Tir, 363. 421, 1095, Tir. 330.
6. AvaN. 377, Tir. 341. 2. AvaN. 223, 375, 418, Sam. 158, Vis. | 7. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, 272,305, Tir.
1770, Tir. 559, Sth. 718, Utt. 18.40. 393. 3. AvaN. 383, 398-9, Sam. 157, 158, 8. AvaN. 328, Sam. 157.
Tir. 481, see also Ava M. pp. 237- 9. AvaN. 224, 238. 243.
10. Sam. 157, Tir. 406.

Page #72

Arahanna
three groups of monks and the same number of group-leaders under him." He had fifty thousand male-disciples and sixty thousand woman-disciples.12 He attained liberation at the age of 84,000 years 13 on mount Sammeya.11 His first male-disciple was Kumbha(3) and woman-disciple Rakkhiyā.15 His contemporary Titthayara in Eravaya(1) was Aipāsa.16 In his previous birth Ara was Sudamsaṇa(6),17
11. AvaN. 268, Tir. 452.
12. AvaN. 258ff.
13. AvaN. 258-263-305, Kalp. 187.
14. AvaN. 307.
1. Araa (Arajas) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 79-80.
59
2. Araa One of the six layers of Bambhaloga.1
1. Sth. 516, SthA. p. 367.
15. Sam. 157, Tir. 452, 461.
16. Tir. 331.
17. Sam. 157.
Arakkhuritā (Arakṣurikā) See Arakkhuri.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 198.
Arakhuri (Arakṣuri) See Arakkhuri.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 198.
Arakkhuri (Arakṣuri) Capital of king Camḍajjhaya.1 Surappabhā(1), a principal wife of Sura(1) was born there in her previous life. It was visited by Titthayara Pāsa(1).2
1. AvaN. 1297, AvaCu. II. p. 198, AvaH. p. 710.
Araya (Arajas) Same as Araa(1).1
1. Sth. 90.
Arajā Capital of the Kumuya(1) district in Mahavideha. It is situated to the south-west of mount Mamdara(3). In the Thaṇa Asoga(1) is mentioned
in place of Arajā.2
1. Jam. 102.
2. Sth. 637, SthA. p. 438.
Arannavadimsaga (Aranyāvatamsaka) A celestial abode in Arana where gods live maximum for twenty-one sagaropama years.1
1. Sam. 21.

Arahanna (Arhanna) Identical with Arahannaa(2).1
1 AvaCu. II. p. 93.
2. Jna. 155.

Page #73

Arahannaa
60
1. Arahannaa (Arhannaka) A seafaring merchant of Campā. He was firm in his faith. Once he was greatly troubled by a god in the Lavana ocean. The god in order to tempt him to give up his vows threatened to sink his vessel. He did not budge by an inch. The god was pleased with his firmness of faith and presented him with a pair of earrings. He on his behalf presented that pair to Malli(1), the princess of Mihilā.
1. Jna. 69-70, 79, SthA. p. 401.
2. Arahaņnaa Son of Datta(5) and Bhadda(1) of Tagarā. He along with his parents renounced the world and became a disciple of preceptor Arahamitta(3). After the death of his father he had to go out to beg alms. Since he could not bear the heat of the sun, he abandoned the ascetic vows and started living with a lady. Greatly distressed by this his mother ran mad. Pitying her he again became a monk and endured the pain caused by heat etc.1 1. Uttn. p. 90, UttCu. p. 58, Utts. p. 90, Mar. 477, 489, AvaCu. II. p. 93, Kalp
Sam. p. 270, PakY. p. 24, JitBh. 818, VyaBh. 3.350.
3. Arahaņņaa Elder brother of Arahamitta(1) of Khitipatiţthiya. He was killed by his own wife who was attached to his younger brother. See also Arahamitta(1).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 514, AvaH. p. 388.
Arahannaga (Arhannaka) Same as Arahanşaa(1).1
1. Jna. 79.
Arabadatta (Arhaddatta) Same as Arahannaa(2).1
1. Vis. 3575.
Arahadattā (Arhaddattā) Wife of Mahacamda(1), the son of Appadihaya and Sukaņņā of Sogamdhiya.1
1. Vip. 34.
1. Arahamitta (Arhanmitra) Younger brother of Arahapņaa(3) of Khitipatitthiya, whose wife was attached to the former. She tried her best to win over Arahamitta but he did not yield to her illegitimate wish. She went to the extent of killing her husband in order to please Arahamitta. He, on the contrary, distressed by the sad incident renounced the world and became a monk. She, on the other hand, became a bitch after death and harassed him. Thereafter, she became a bee and so on.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 514, AvaH. p. 388, GacV. p. 26. 2. Arahamitta A merchant of Bāramati. Apudhari was his wife and Jiņa

Page #74

deva(2) was their son.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 202, AvaH. p. 714.
3. Arahamitta A preceptor who had initiated Arahannaa(2) at Tagară.1 1. UttN. and UttS. p. 90, UttCu. p. 58, PakY. p. 24.
61
Arimjaa (Ariñjaya) One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 152.
1. Arittha (Arista) One of the seven branches of Mamdava lineage.1
1. Sth. 551.
Aritthanemi
2. Arittha First disciple of Dhamma(3), the fifteenth Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 451.
1. Sam. 157, UttN. p. 496, Nan. v. 19, AvaN. 1097, Tir. 334, 511, AvaM. p. 137, AvaH. p. 273.
2. Utt. 22. 3-4, Kalp. 2, 171, AcaSi. p. 327, Sam. 157, AvaN. 386ff., Tir. 464ff.
Aritthanemi (Ariṣṭanemi) Twenty-second Titthamkara of the current Osappiņi, also known as Nemi.1 He belonged to Harivamsa(1) and was the son of king Samuddavijaya(1) and his queen Siva(2) of Soriyapura(1).2 Rahanemi etc. were his brothers. His height was ten dhanuṣas. The colour of his skin was syāma. His marriage was settled with Raimai, the daughter of king Uggasena. While going to marry her he saw on the way animals kept in cages and enclosures, overcome by fear and looking miserable. Seeing them on the point of being killed for the sake of their flesh to be eaten afterwards, he spoke to his charioteer: "Why are all these animals who desire to be happy, kept in cages and enclosures?" The charioteer answered: "Lucky are these animals because at your wedding they will furnish food for many people." Ariṭṭhanemi could not tolerate this type of slaughter. He immediately turned back, abandoned all his belongings and renounced the world using the Uttarakura palanquin along with one thousand men. He received first alms from Varadatta (4). After a period of fifty-four days he obtained omniscience. His sacred tree was vetasa.10 He had a community of eighteen ganas (groups of monks), eighteen Gaṇaharas (group-leaders), eighteen thousand monks, forty thousand nuns, one hundred and sixty-nine thousand śravakas (lay-votaries) and three hundred and thirty-six thousand śrāvikās (female lay-votaries) etc. After living a full life of one thousand years (300 years as a prince) he attained
3. DasCu. p. 87, UttN. p. 496, Ant. 8. 4. Sam. 10, Sth. 735, Nir. 5.1, Tir.

364, AvaN. 380.
5. AvaN. 377, Tir. 352.
6. Utt. 22.6ff., KalpDh. p. 139, KalpV. p. 213.
7. Sam. 157.
8. Utt. 22.14-24, AvaN. 225, Tir. 393.
9. Sam. 157, AvaN. 329.
10. Sam. 157, Tir. 407.

Page #75

Aritthapurā
62
emancipation on the summit of mount Ujjimta 11 This mount is associated with his other kalyanakas 12, too. Jakkhiņi was his principal woman-disciple, 13 Varadatta(4) his first male-disciple, 14 Namda(10) his principal lay-votary and Mahāsuvvayā his first lady-lay-votary.15 Aggisepa(2) was his contemporary Titthayara in Eravaya(1).16 Aritthanemi had ordained Paumävai(14) etc. the eight queens of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).17 He was Samkha(5) in his previous birth.18 11. Kalp. 174-183, Jna. 53, 129, Sam. 1 13. Ant. 9, Sam. 157, Tir 461.
18, 40, 54, 104, 110, 113, Sth. 381, 14. Sam. 157, Tir. 454. 651, 735, Vis. 1702, AcaCu. p. 220, 15. AvaCu. I. p. 159. AyaM. pp. 208-214, Tir. 454, 16. Tir. 333. AvaN. 259ff., 272-305; According to 17. Sth. 626.
Avan. 269 he had eleven ganas. 18. Sam. 157. 12. Avan. (Dipikā). II. p. 160, Tir. 470. Aritthapurā (Aristapuri) Capital of the Kacchagāvai(2) district in Mahāvideha."
1. Jam. 95, Sth. 637. Aritthā (Aristā) Capital of the Mahākaccha(2) district in Mabāvideha. It is the same as Ritthā(2).
1. Sth. 637, Jam. 95.
Aritthāvai (Aristāvatī) Same as Aritthapurā."
1. SthA. p. 438.
Aridamana (Aridamana) One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152. Arihadatta (Arhaddatta) One of the five disciples of preceptors SutthiyaSuppadibuddha.1
1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. pp. 261-2.
Arihadinna (Arhaddatta) Fourth disciple of preceptor Sihagiri(3).1
1. Kalp and Kalpy. p. 261.
Arihamitta (Arhanmitra) Same as Arahamitta(3). 1
1. UttCu. p. 58, Utts. p. 90.
1. Aruna One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Jam. 170, Sth. 90, SurM. pp. 295-296, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp.
79-80.
2. Aruna Presiding deity of the Viyadāvai mountain.
1. Jam. 82, Jams. p. 305, NanCu. p. 59.

Page #76

63
Arunavara
3. Aruna A god presiding over mount Gamdhāvai.
1. Sth. 87, 302.
4. Aruna A concentric or ring island surrounding the Ņamdisaroda ocean and itself surrounded by the Arunoda(2) ocean. Gods Asoga(3) and Vitasoga(1) preside over it. Aruna is also called Arunoda(1). 1. Jiv. 185.
2. Sur. 101.
5. Aruņa Son of Mahāsāla(2) and a non-Jain sage in Titthayara Pāsa's(1) tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.!
1. Risi 33, Risi ( sangrahani).
Arunakamta (Arunakānta) An abode in Sohamma(1), a celestial region. 1
1. Upa. 31.
Aruņakila An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.?
1. Upa. 56. Aruņagava An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region."
1. Upa. 55.
Arunajjhaa (Arunadhvaja) An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.
1. Upa. 38.
1. Arunappabha (Arunaprabha) A mountain in the Lavaņa ocean, an abode of the king of the same name of the Aņuvelamdhara gods. His capital also bears the same name. See also Aņuvelamdharaṇāgarāya.
1. Jiv. 160, Sth. 305.
2. Arunappabha An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.?
1. Upa. 29.
Arunappabhā (Arunaprabhā) A palanquin used by Savihi(1), the ninth Titthamkara, on the occasion of his renunciation ceremony.1
1. Sam. 157.
Arunabhua (Arunabhūta) An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region. 1
1. Upa. 45.
See Aruņavaroda.
Arunamahāvara
1. Jiv. 185.
1. Arunavara A concentric or ring island surrounding the Aruņoda(2) or Arunodaga ocean. Gods Arunavarabhadda and Arunavaramahābhadda
1. Sur, 101, Jiv. 185.

Page #77

Arunavara
64
preside over it. This island is encircled by Arunavaroda ocean.3 2. Jiv. 185.
3. Sur. 101, Jiv. 185.
Same as Arunavaroda.1
2. Arunavara
1. Jiv. 166.
A god.1 See Aruņa varoda.
3. Arunavara
1. Jiv. 185.
Arunavarabhadda (Arunavarabhadra) One of the two presiding deities of Arunavara(1) island. 1
1. Jiv. 185.
Arunavaramahābhadda (Arunavaramahābhadra) One of the two presiding deities of Aruņavara(1) island.
1. Jiv. 185.
1. Arunavarāvabhāsa A ring island surrounding the Aruņavaroda ocean. Gods Arunavarāvabhāsabhadda and Arunavarāvabhāsamahābhadda preside over it. It is encircled by the Aruņavarävabhäsa(2) ocean.
1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101.
2. Arunavarāvabhāsa An ocean surrounding the Arunavarāvabhāsa(1) island. Arunavarāvabhāsavara and Arunavarāvabhāsamahāvara are its presiding deities. The ocean is encircled by the Kundala(1) island.1
1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101.
Arunavarāvabhāsabhadda (Arunavarāvabhāsabhadra) One of the two presiding deities of Arunavarāvabhāsa(1) island. 1
1. Jiv. 185.
Arunavarāvabhāsamahābhadda (Arunavarāvabhāsamahābhadra) One of the two presiding deities of Arunavarávabhāsa(1) island.
1. Jiv. 185.
Arunavarāvabhāsamahăvara See Aruņavarāvabhāsa(2).
1. Jiv. 185.
See Arunavarāvabhāsa(2),1
Arunavarāvabhäsavara
1. Jiv. 185.
Arunavaroda An ocean encircling the Arunavara(1) island. Gods Arunavara(3) and Arunamahāvara preside over it. The ocean is encircled by the Aruņavarāvabhāsa(1) island. Arunavaroda is also known as Arunavara(2).2 1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101.
2. Jiv. 166.

Page #78

65
Arunavarobhāsa
Aruņa varobhāsa (Arunavaräva bhāsa) Same as Arunavarāvabhäsa.
1. Sur. 101.
Arunavimāņa (Arunavimāna) An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.1
1. Upa. 17. Aruṇasittha (Aruņaśista) An abode in the Sohamma(1) region.
1. Upa. 34.
for eight
1. Aruņābha A celestial abode where gods live maximum sāgaropama years. It is just like Acci.
1. Sam. 8.
2. Arunäbha An abode in the Sohamma (1) region.
1. Upa. 26, Bha. 304, 435. Aruņuttaravadimsaga (Arunottarāvatamsaka) A heavenly abode similar to Arunābha(1). It is just like Acci.
1. Sam. 8.
1. Aruņoda A concentric island surrounding the Namdissara(3) ocean and itself encircled by Aruņoda(2) ocean. It is the same as Aruņa(4).
1. Sur, 101.
2. Arunoda An ocean surrounding Aruņa(4) island and itself encircled by Arunavara(1) island. Gods Subhadda(5) and Sumanabhadda(4) preside over it. 1
1. Jiv, 185, Sur. 101.
Arunodaga (Arunodaka) Same as Arunoda(2).1
1. Jiv. 185.
1. Aruņovavāya (Arunopapāta) A Kālia text' containing a detailed account of the birth etc. of god Aruna. It is not extant. It was permitted to be studied by a monk of 12 years standing. 1. Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 59.
1 pp. 45, 68, Vya. 10. 27, AvaCu. I. 2 NanM. p. 206, NanH. p. 73, Paky. I p. 35. 2. Arunovavāya A chapter of Samkhevitadasā. It seems to be the same as Aruņovavāya(1).
1. Sth. 755.
Aruņovāa (Aruņāvapāta) A concentric island 1 after Aruna(4). It seems to be the same as Arunavara(1) island.
1. Stha. p. 167.

Page #79

Arosa
66 Arosa (Arosa) An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country and its people, 1 called also as Hārosa. 1. Pras. 4, Prasa. p. 15.
2. Praj. 37.
Alambusā (Alambuşā) A principal Disākumārī residing on the Rayaņa(2) peak of the northern Ruyaga(1) mountain.
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 159, Sth. 643, AvaH. p. 122.
Sixteenth
chapter of the sixth
section of Amta
1. Alakkha (Alaksa) gadadasā.1
1, Ant. 12.
2. Alakkha A king of Vāņārasi who renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra. He attained liberation on mount Vipula(1).1
1. Ant. 15. Alayāpuri (Alakāpuri) Capital of Vesamaņa(9).1 It is generally mentioned as a standard of comparison in the description of cities like Bäravai?, Viņiā?, etc. 1. InaA. p. 100, AntA. p. 1.
2. Jna. 52, Ant. 1.
3. Jam. 41.
Alasamda (Alasanda) An Aņāriya town situated beyond the river Simdhu(1). It was conquered by Suseņa(1), the commander of the army of Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1 It is identified with Alexandaria founded by Alexander near Kabul.2
1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191. 2. GD. P. 3. Avainnaga (Avakirnaka) Same as Avakinnaputta.1
1. Aval. p. 718. Avamjha (Avandhya) See Avamjhappavāya.
1. NanCų. p. 76. Avamjhappavāya (Avandhyapravāda) Eleventh Puvva 1 dealing with the consequences of good and bad actions. : 1. Sam. 14, 147, Nan. 57.
2. NanCu. p. 76. 1. Avamti A country (janapada) in the Bharaha(2) region. Its principal city was Ujjeņi 2. Kings Pajjoya 3 and Sampaio ruled there. It was one of the countries recommended for the journey of monks. Avamtivaddhana and Pálaga(2) 7 were also its rulers. 8 Wrestler Attaņa belonged to this country.8 Tumbavana settlement was situated in it. It is identified with the modern Malwa, Nimar and adjoining parts of the old Central Provinces. Ujjeni and Māhismati were its northern and southern capitals. 10

Page #80

Avatamsa
1. Mahan. p. 209, Aval. p. 289.
6. Uttk. p. 73, AvaCu. II. pp. 189-190. 2. NisBh. 19, NisCu. I. p. 13, AvaCu. 1 7. Tir. 620, 621, AvaCu. II. p. 189.
I. p. 544, UttCu. p. 31, Utts. p. 49. 8. AvaCu. II. p. 152, Uttk. p. 121. 3. BrhKs. p. 1145, Uttk. p. 188.
9. AvaH. p. 289. 4. BrhBh. 3283, BrhKs. p. 919, NisCu. 10. Bhandarkar: Charmichael Lectures, 1918, IV. pp. 129-130.
p. 54. 5. AcaSi. p. 255.
2. Avanti Another name of Uijeni.1 Preceptor Camdarudda had visited it.2 The Jiņnujjāņa park lay to its north.3
1. BrhBh. 6102, NisCu. I. p. 102. 3. NisCu. I. p. 102. 2. BrhBh. 6102-3, UttK. p. 10.
See
Avamtivaddhana (Avantivardhana) Son of king Pälaa(2) of Ujjeni. Ajiyasepa(2) for further details.
1. Avan. 1282, AvaCu. II. pp. 189-190, UttK. p. 73, AvaH. p. 699.
Avamtisukumäla (Avantisukumāra) Son of lady-merchant Bhaddā(35) of Ujjeņi. He had thirty-two wives. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Suhatthi(1), abandoned all types of food (including water) immediately and started contemplating and meditating. The flesh of his thigh was eaten by a she-jackal but he remained standstill and died peacefully. A temple called Mahākāla(3) was built in his memory at the place where he died. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 157, Ava. p. 27, JitBh. 536, AcaCu. p. 290, Bhak. 160, Mar. 438,
AvaH p. 670, VyaBh. 10.597, Sams. 65-66, AcaSi. p. 291.
Avamtisena (Avantisena) Son of Rajjavaddhapa of Ujjepi. See Ajiyaseņa(2). 1. AvaN. 1282, AvaCu. II. p. 190, NisCu. II. p. 90, BrhKs. p. 1063, AvaH. p. 699,
Mar. 474-476.
Avamtisomāla (Avantisukumāra) Same as Avamtisukumăla.1
1. NisCu. II. p. 90.
Avamti (Avanti) Same as Avaṁti.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 544, NisCu. I. p. 102.
Avakiņņaputta (Avakirnaputra) Another name of Karakamdu.1
· 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 204-7, AvaH. p. 718.
Avajjhā (Avadhyā) Capital of the Gamdhila(1) district in Mahāvideha.1
1. Sth. 637, Jam. 102.
Avatamsa One of the sixteen names of mount Mamdara(3). Its other forms are Vadimsa(2) and Vademsa.
1. Sur. 26, SurM. p. 77.

Page #81

Avaya
68
Third chapter of the twenty-third section of Viyāha
Avaya (A vaka) paņņatti.1
1. Bha. 692.
1. Avarakamkā (Aparakankā) Capital of the southern half of the Bharaha(2) region in the eastern Dhāyaisamda. Its king Paumaņābha(3) had kidnapped Dovai. She was brought back by Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).1 It is also styled as Amarakamkā.
1. Sth. 777, Jna. 123, Stha. p. 524, 1 2. Jna. 124, PrasA. p. 87, Pras). p. 87,
KalpDh. p. 34, KalpV. pp. 19, 38. Kalps. p. 37.
2. Avarakamkā Sixteenth chapter of the first section of Nāyādhammakahā.1
1. Sam. 19, Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10.
1. Avaravideha (Aparavideha) One of the four sub-regions of Mahāvideha in Jambuddiva, lying to the west of the Mandara(3) mountain. The Sioyā river flows westward across Avarayideha and divides it into two equal parts. It has eight districts, namely, Vappa(1), Pamha(1), etc. In their previous birth some Titthamkaras, as well as Kulagaras were born here. See also Mahāvideha(1).
1. Sth. 86, 302. 2. Jam. 84-85, Jiv. 141. 3. Sth. 637. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 176, Stha. p. 401,
Sam. 34, Sth. 637, Jam. 102. 5. Ava. p. 26. 6. AvaN. 153, AvaBh. 1, AvaCu. I. pp.
131, 235, Vis. 1558, 1566.
2. Avaravideha A summit of mount Nisadba(2).
1. Jam. 84, Sth. 689.
3. Avarayideha A summit of mount Nilavamta(1),1
1. Jam. 110, Sth. 689.
Avară (Aparā) Capital of the Naliņa(4) district in Mahāvideba. See also Naliņa(4).
1. SthA. p. 438.
Avarāiã (Aparājitā) See Aparāiyā.
1. Jiv. 144, Jam. 96, 102.
Avarāiya (Aparājita) . See Aparāiya.'
1. Tir. 606.
See Aparāiyā(6).1
Avarāiyā (Aparājitā)
1. Tir. 153.

Page #82

59
Asamyuda
Avarājia (Aparājita) See Aparāiya(4).
1. KalpDh. p. 152. Avaviha (Avavidha) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosāla."
1. Bha. 330.
Avāha One of the sixteen janapadas (countries) in the time of Titthayara Mahāvira.
1. Bha. 554.
Aviyatta-Jambhaga (Avyakta-Jrmbhaka) One of the ten kinds of Jambhaga
gods,
1. Bha. 533.
Avvatta (Avyakta) A doctrine which holds that nothing can be known definitely. It was propounded by the disciples of preceptor Asādha(1) after his death. See also Āsādha(1).
1. Utts. p. 160, Vis. 2858, AvaN. 780, SthA. p. 412.
Avvattaya (Avyaktaka) Same as Avvatta.
1. Vis. 2858.
Avvattiya (Avyaktika) Follower of the doctrine of Avvatta.
1. Aup. 41, AupA. p. 106.
Avvābāha (Avyābādha) A class of Logantiya gods.
1. Bha. 531, Sth. 684.
Asamkhaya (Asankhya) Fourth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.
1. Sam. 36, Uttn. p. 9.
Asamga (Asanga) A god under the command of Vesamaņa(9), a Logapāla of Sakka(3).
1. Bha. 168.
Asam jala (Asañjvala) Thirteenth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambuddīva. Titthogālī mentions Sībaseña (4) in his place 2 and Asamjala as fourteenth one.3 1. Sam. 159.
2. Tir. 325.
3. Ibid. 351.
Asamvuda (Asam vrta) Ninth chapter of the seventh section of Viyāhapannatti,
1. Bha. 260.

Page #83

Asagadā
70
Asagadā (Asakatā) Nick-name of a beautiful Abhira village-girl. Once she was driving her bullock-cart. Some young boys got bewildered by her beauty. They also tried to drive their own carts parallelly near her cart. The rivalry caused such a fierce stampade that the carts of all the boys were broken. They all became cartless (asagada). Since the girl served as the cause of their becoming cartless, she was called Asagadā.
1. DasCu. p. 100, VyaM. I. p. 26, UttCu. p. 85, NisBh. 15, Utts. p. 130, Mar. 502.
See
Asani (Ašani) A principal wife of Soma(4), a Logapāla of Bali(4). also Soma(4).
1. Bha, 406, Sth. 273.
Asadabhūi or Asādhabhūti 2 (Āsādhabhūti) See Āsādhabhūi. 1. PinN. 414-480.
2. JitBh. 1398.
Asi One of the fifteen classes of Paramāhammiya gods. A god belonging to this class hacks the infernal beings with his sword. He is the same as Asipatta. In the Viyähapaņņatti he is mentioned in place of Dhaņu(2).2 1. SutN. 76.
2. Bha 166.
Asia Devala (Asita Devala) Same as Asita Davila.1
1. Risi. 3.
Asitagiri See Asiyagiri.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 203.
Asipatta (Asipatra) One of the fifteen classes of Paramātan miya gcds hacking the infernal beings to pieces.1
1. Bha. 166, SutCu. p. 154.
Asita Davila A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha. Its other reading is Asia Devala.
1. Risi. 3, Risi (sangrahaņi).
Asiyagiri (Asitagiri) A mountain. A hermitage on it was visited by king Devalásuya of Ujjeņi.1
1. AvaN. 1304, AvaCu. II. p. 203, Aval. p. 714.
Asilesā (AŚlesā) One of the twentye-ight Nakkhattas(1) 1 (constellations) whose family-name is Mamdavvāyaṇa.? Sappa is its presiding god.
1. Sam. 6, Sth. 90, Sur. 36, Jam. 155. 2. Jam. 159, Sur. 50. 3. Jam. 157, 171.
Asivuvasamani ( Aśivopaśamani ) See Asivovasamaņi.
1. AvaH. p. 97.

Page #84

Asurakumāra
A town mentioned
in
the illustration
of
Asivovadduya (Ašivopadruta) three bhūtavādikas.1
1. Utts. p. 51.
Asivovasamaņi or Asivovasami (Ašivopašamani) A bhert (kettle-drum) possessed by Văsudeva(2) Kaņha(1). It was made of gośırşa (sandal-wood). One who heard its sound, was bound to get cured of diseases within a period of six months. Once a god did not believe Sakka(3) saying that a Vasudeva(1) always admires merits and never indulges in an indecent battle. Disguising himself as a dead dog emitting filthy smell, the god lay down on the path. As Kanha passed thereby, he did not get disturbed by that smell but praised the bright teeth of the dog. At this the god acknowledged the first merit of a Vásudeva. Thereafter he stole the horse of Kanha. The sons of Kanha fought with the god to recover the horse but got defeated. Thereupon the god proposed to fight with Kanha. The latter accepted the challenge, but as soon as he knew that the god wanted an indecent battle, he declined to fight without caring much for the loss of the horse. The god was very much pleased. He acknowledged the second merit of a Vāsudeva and presented the Asivovasamaņi drum to Kanha. 2 1. BrhBh. 356, AvaH. p. 98.
2. BrhM. p. 106, AvaH. p. 98.
A park of Tosali(1).
Asugujjāna (Asoka-udyāna)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 312.
1. Asura A gate of a siddhāyatana on the Amjanaga mountain.
1. Sth. 307.
2. Asura Fifth chapter of the eighteenth section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 616.
3. Asura Same as Asurakumāra.1
1. Jam. 119, SutCu. p. 57, Vis. 1899, AvaCu. I. p. 146, Praj. 46.
Asurakumāra A class of Bhavanavai gods.1 They have got sixty-four lakhs of dwelling places.2 Camara(1) and Bali(4) are their lords (indras).3 Asurakumāras obey the orders of Jama(2). Their minimum and maximum longevity is 1,000 years and one sāgaropama years respectively.5 Other works can be seen for details about them.
1. Praj. 38, AnuCu. p. 55. 2. Sam. 64. 3. Bha. 126; 406. 4. Bha. 166.
15. Sth. 757, Sam. 1. 6. Bha. 15, 26, 135, 169, 626, 629, Sam.
103, 150, Praj. 46, 105, 112, Sur. 106, Anu. 133, 139, 142.

Page #85

Asurakumārī
72
Asurakumārī Female Asurakumāra gods. They are under Jama(2).1
1. Bha. 166.
Asoa (Aśoka) See Asoga(4).1
1. Jiv. 136.
1. Asoga (Aśoka) Grandson of Camdagutta, son of Bimdusara (2) and father of Kunala (1). He was the king of Padaliputta.1
1. NisCu. II. p. 361, BrhBh. 292-294, 3276, KalpDh. p. 164, Vis. 865, AnuH. p. 10, BrhM. p. 88.
2. Asoga One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 79-80, SurM. pp. 295296.
3. Asoga A presiding deity of the the Aruna (4) island.1
1. Jiv. 185.
4. Asoga A gcd residing in the forest surrounding the Vijaya (9) capital.1
1. Jiv. 136.
5. Asoga See Asogajakkha.1
1. Vip. 34.
6. Asoga See Asogalalia and its footnote.
1. Sam. 158.
Asogacamda (Aśokacandra) Another name of Kuniya, son of Seniya(1).1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 167, AvaCu. 1. p. 567, AvaH. p. 679.
Asogacamdaa (Aśokacandraka) See Asogacamda.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 174, AvaH. p. 437, 685.
Asogajakkha (Aśokayakṣa) A yakṣa residing in the park called Namdanavana (3) of the city of Vijayapura.1
1. Vip. 34.
Asogadatta (Asokadatta) A merchant of Sageya. Samuddadatta (3) and Sāgaradatta (3) were his sons.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 527, AvaH. p. 394.
Asogalalia (Ašokalalita) Previous birth of Suppabha (1), the fourth Baladeva 1 (2). He took initiation from preceptor Sejjamsa (4). See also Asoga (6) and Laliya.
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 605-607. Asoga (6) and Lalia should be two separate names, so as to complete nine numbers of the previous birth of nine Baladevas (2).

.

Page #86

73
Asoya
A
celestial abode in the east of Sohamma
Asogayadimsaa (Asokāvatamsaka) (1).
1. Praj. 52, Bha. 407.
Asogavadensaa (Asokāvatamsaka) See Asogavadiņsaa.1
1. Bha. 407.
Asogavana (Asokavana) (i) A grove abounding in aśoka trees. It lay to the east of Jamigā (1).2 (ii) A grove of the same name also existed near Susamārapura.3 1. Anu. 131, AnuHe. p. 143.
2. Jam. 88.
3. Bha. 144.
1. Asogavaniyă (Asokavanikā) A park of Mihilă. Princess Malli(1) had erected in it a mohana-ghara (fascinating hall) to teach right path to the infatuated princes who were contesting to marry her.1
1. Jna. 67.
2. Asogavaniya A park of Rāyagiha. Queen Cellaņā abandoned her new born son Kūņia in this park,
1. Nir. 1.1.
Asogasiri (Aśokaśri) Identical with Asoga (1)
1. Vis. 865, BrhBh. 3276. 1. Asogā (Asokā) Capital of Naliņa (4) district in Mahāvideha. Asogā is also mentioned as the capital of Kumuda (1) district.? See also Ņaliņa (4). 1. Sth. 637, Jam. 102.
2. SthA. p. 438.
2. Asogā Capital of Ņaliņa district in the eastern as well as the western half of Dhāyaisamda.
1. Sth. 92.
3. Asogā A principal wife of Kālavāla (1), a Logapäla of Dharana (1).
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. Asoccă (Aśrutvā) Thirty-first chapter of the ninth section of Viyāhapannatti.1
1. Bha. 362.
Asoyavadimsaya (Asokāvatamsaka) See Asogavadimsaa,
1. Bha. 165.
Asoyā (Asokā) A tutelary goddess,1
1. Ava. p. 19.
10

Page #87

Assa
74 Assa (Aśva) Presiding god of the Assiņi (1) Nakkhatta(1) (constellation).
1. Sur. 46, Sth. 90, Jam. 157, 171. Assaggīva (Aśvagrīva) See Āsaggīva.
1. Sam. 158. Assapura (Aśvapura) A town to which Purisasiha, the fifth Vāsudeva(1) belonged. According to the Majjhima-nikāya, Assapura was a city in the kingdom of Anga. 1. AvaN. 408.
2. DPPN. I. p. 227. Assapurā (Aśvapurā) Same as Āsapurā.1
1. Jam. 102. Assaseņa (Aśvasena) Identical with Āsaseņa(2).
1. Tir. 486, AvaN. 389, 399. Assāyana (Aśvāyana) Family-name of the Assiņī Ņakkhatta(1) (constellation).
1. Jam. 159, SurM. p. 151, Sur. 50. Assādaņa (Aśvādana) See Assāyaṇa.
1. Sur. 50. Assāsana (Aśvāsana) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. The reading in Jambuddīvapaņņatti is Āsaņeya.?. 1. Sur. 107, Jam. 170, Sth. 90, SurM. | 2. Jam. 170.
pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 79-80, Jams.
pp. 534-535. . 1. Assini (Aśvini) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas (1) (constellations).1 Assa is its presiding god ? Its family-name is Assāyaṇa.3 1. Sam. 3, Jam. 155, Sur. 36, Sth. 90, 2. Sur. 46. AvaH. p. 634.
13. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. 2. Assini Wife of Namdinipiyā (1) and a lay-votary of Titthayara Mahāvīra.1
1. Upa. 55. Assesā (Ašleşā) Identical with Asilesä.
1. SutCu. p. 21, Sur. 36, Jam. 155, Aval. p. 635. Assoi (Āśvayuji) Full-moon day as well as new-moon day of the month of Aśvina."
1. Jam. 161, Sur. 39. Aharadatta (Arhaddatta) A sage whose name is quoted as an illustration in case of atma-viràdhanā due to tearing off his thigh by a Vamtari. Commentator mentions him as Arhannaka.? 1. AcaCu. p. 181.
2. AcaSi. p. 214.

Page #88

75
Āiccajasa
Ahayvana (Atharvan) One of the four Vedas.1
1. Bha. 90, Jna. 55, Aup. 38.
Ahigaraņi (Adhikarani) First chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyāhapappatti..1
1. Bha. 561.
Abicchattā (Ahicchatrā) Capital of the Jamgala country. It lay to the north-east of Campā.2 King Kanagakeu(1) ruled there. Merchant Dhaņņa(8) of Campā had visited it. Jiņadeva(3) on his way to Ahicchattā was robbed by the Pulimdas." Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1) had also visited this city. Titthayara Pása(1) was worshipped here by Dharanimda. It is identified with modern Ramnagar in Bareily District.8 1. Praj. 37, Sutsi. p. 123.
6. UttN. p. 379. 2. Jna. 105.
7. AcaSi. p. 418. 3. Ibid.
8. SGAMI. p. 92, GDA. p. 2; The 4. Ibid.
Nayādhammakahão locates it to the 5. AvaN. 1314, AvaCu. II. p. 211,
north-east of Campā. AvaH. p. 723. Ahichattā (Ahicchatrā) See Ahicchattā.1
1. Praj. 37, AvaN. 1314, AvaCu. II. p. 211.
Ahilliyā (Ahinnikā) A lady for whom a battle was fought. Nothing more is known about her.' Commentators mention her by the name of Ahinnikā.? 1. Pras. 16.
2. PrasA. p. 89, PrasJ. p. 89.
Ahivai (Adhipati) Eighth chapter of the third seetion of Viyā hapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 126.
Ahivaddhi (AbhivȚddhi) Presiding god of the Uttarābhaddavayā constellation. He is the same as Vividdhi ? and Vaddhi. 3 1. Jam. 157, Sur. 46.
2. Sth. 90.
3. Jam. 171.
Ahokamdüyaga (Adhahkanţüyaka) A class of vānaprastha ascetics 1 who scratch their body below the navel.2 1. Bha. 417.
2. BhaA. p. 519.
Āicca (Aditya) A class of Logantiya gods dwelling in Accimāli.?
1. Avan, 214, Sth. 684, Bha. 243, Vis. 1884, AvaCu. I. p. 251.
1. Āiccajasa (Adityayaśas) Son of Bharaha(1), the first Cakkavatti of the

Page #89

Āiccajasa
76
current Osappini. He was the first among the eight great men attaining liberation after Bharaha. Mahājasa(1) was his son. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 228, Sth. 616, Stha. pp. 185, 430, 516, Vis. 1750, AvaN: 363, AvaM.
p. 236, NanM. p. 242.
2. Āiccajasa A carana monk.1
1. Avaču. 1. p. 171, AvaM. p. 222.
1. Aiņņa (Akirna) Seventeenth chapter of the first section of Ņāyādhammakahā.
1. Jna. 5, Sam. 19, JnaA. p. 10.
2. Aiņņa (Acirņa) Another name of Āyāra.
1. AcaN. 7.
1. Au (Ap) Presiding deity of the Puvvāsādhā constellation.!
1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90.
2. Au (Āyus) Sixth chapter of the seventh section of Viyâhapaņpatti.
1. Bha. 260.
Aurapaccakkhāņa (Aturapratyākhyāna) An Angabāhira Ukkālia text. It is mostly in verses. It deals with various types of death, the stages arrived at by these types and the means leading to them. See also Paiņņaga.
1. Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 58, NanM. p. 206, NanH. p. 72, Mar. 662.
Āgara (Akara) Another name of Āyára.1
1. AcaN. 7.
Āgama The term Āgama occurring in the Āyára is explained by its commentator as teachings of an omniscient. In the same sense it is also used in other works. In the Bhagavati while defining the vyavahāra Agama is differentiated from Suya.According to its commentator, Āgama means the knowledge of a kevalin (omniscient) as well as of a manah-paryāyajñānin, avadhijñānin and of those who are learned in the fourteen, ten or nine Puyvas whereas Suya (śruta) means ācāra-prakalpa, etc., i. e. the rest of the scriptures 5 (excluding those coming under Agama). Agama is also said to be one of the four means of knowledge, the other three being pratyakşa, anumāna and upamā. Āgama is of three types, namely, (i) ātmāgama which is the knowledge acquired by the self, i. e. the knowledge of a Titthamkara, (ii) anantarāgama whicb is acquired directly from a Titthamkara, i. e. the knowledge of a Ganahara and (iii) paramparāgama which is acquired by tradition, i. e. the

Page #90

77
Ājiva
knowledge of the disciples of Ganaharas.? Again it is variously classified as suttāgama (sūtrāgama), atthāgama (arthāgama) and ubhayāgamaas well as laukika and lokottara. That which is preached by the men of wrong faith is called laukika, viz., Bhāraha(2), Rāmāyaṇa etc. That which is preached by an omniscient (Arihaṁta) is lokottara and it constitutes Duvālasamga Gapipidagall and fourteen Puvvas.11 Agama in the wide sense means the sacred scriptures as a whole.12 Āgama is said to be eternal.13 The other names of Agama are Suya, Sutta (1) etc.14 See also Suya and Pavayaņa. 1. Aea. I. 168, 193 (nitthiyatthi vire 7. Bha. 193, Anu. 147, Uttu. p. 11, agameņa sayā parakkame ).
AvaCu. I. p. 83, NisCu. I. p. 4, 2. AcaSi. pp. 229, 254.
Anub. p. 102, AnuHe. p. 219, 3. VyaBh. 10.334, AvaCu. I. p. 28,
BhaA. p. 223. DasH. p. 139, AnuHe. p. 38, AnuH.
8. Anu. 147, BhaA. p. 223. p. 22.
9. Anu. 147, UttCu. p. 11. 4. Bha. 340, JitBh. 8, 678, VyaBh. 10.
10. Anu. 147, AnuHe. p. 219, 53, 200, 701, 705, GacV. p. 5 (pam
AnuH. p. 102, PrajH. p. 1. cavihe vavahāre pannatte, ta
| 11. AvaCu. I. p. 543. jaha
12. JitBh. 139, 140, Vis. 2031-2, Gac agame, suttam aņā dhāraņā jie-Bha.
V. p. 25, PrajM. p. 305, SutSi. p. 340 ).
96, SthA. p. 150. 5. BhaA. p. 384.
13. PrajH. p. 1, NanM. p. 25. 6. Bha. 193, Sth. 338, Anu. 147, NisCu.
14. Anu. 43, BrhBh. 174, Vis. 561-2. I. p. 4, Vis. 2178, 2854, AvaCu. I. p. 28.
Agāla Another name of Āyāra.1
1. AcaN. 7.
Agāsa (Akāśa) Second chapter of the twentieth section of Viyahapapņatti."
1. Bha. 662.
Ācāla (Ācāra) Another name of Āyára.
1. AcaN. 7.
Ājāi (ājāti) Another name of Āyära.
1. AcaN. 7.
Ājāitthāņa (Ajātisthāna) Tenth chapter of Āyāradasā.1
1. Sth. 755.
1. Ājiva Fifth chapter of the eighth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 309.
2. Ajīva Same as Ājiviya.
1. PinN. 445, SthA. p. 94, BrhBh. 4420, JitBh. 1366.

Page #91

Ājiviya
78
Ājīvaga (Ājivaka) Identical with Ājīviya."
1. Sut. 1. 1. 13.15, AcaCu. p. 173, BhKs. III. p. 414, NisCu. III. p. 414. Ājivika See Ājiviya.1
1. Aup. 41.
Ājīviga (Ājivika) See Ājiviya.!
1. AvaCu. I. p. 503. Ājīviya (Ajīvika) One of the five Samaņa(1) sects. It was founded by Gosāla. Ājiviya is explained as one who follows ascetic life for the sake of livelihood. The followers of this sect used to observe austerities for gaining worldly fame, respect and supernatural powers and with the help of all that they carried on their livelihood." They seem to be using the science of așțārga mahānimitta for predictions.5
They had their own sacred literature called Ajīvivasutta. Their cyutācyutaśrenikāparikarma is included in Parikamma, a section of Ditthivāya. The chief tenets of this creed of fatalism are as follows :- It is an established fact that there are individual souls; they experience pleasure and pain and on dying they lose their state of life. But pleasure and pain are neither caused by the souls themselves, nor by others. It is the lot assigned to them by Destiny.8 The soul of one who is pure will become free from bad Karmas but in that state it will again become defiled through pleasant excitement or hate. As clear water that was free from defilement becomes again defiled when shaken, so will be the soul. There is no free will and all is predetermined. Gosāla's principal teaching was: “natthi utthāne i vā kamme i vā bale i vā virie i vā purisakkāra parakkame i vā niyayā savva bhāvā."10 The souls are bound to attain liberation in due course, i. e. at the end of the eighty-four lakh mahākalpas having transmigrated through ananta samyūthas, seven devasamyūthas, seven sam jñigarbhas and seven pravsttaparihāras. The seven divyasamyūthas are three mānasas, three mānuşottaras and one brahmaloka. In this long period 560603 Karmas get destroyed.11 Gosāla preached eight finals (attha carimāim : carima-pāna, c.-geya, c.-natta, c.-arjalikamma, C.-pokkhalasamvattaa mahāmeha, C.-seyanaa gardhahatthi, c.-mahāsilakamtaa-samgāma) as well as four drinks and four unfit drinks (cattāri pāņagāim and cattāri apāņagāim.).12
The story of Ayampula (2) reveals that Ājīviya monks could know the thoughts of other's mind.13 As regards the conduct of this sect it is said that Ajīviya monks used to keep some articles with them 14 and they remained naked;15 they did not take bath;16 they used to take food prepared for them; they had no control over their palate and they used to take food contaminated with living beings. They were not used to keep control over

Page #92

79
Anamda
their passions, body, speech and mind. They did not practice carefulness and meditation as the Jainas did. 17 They used to beg at every house and sometimes at alternate house or the third house or seventh house. They accepted the stalks of lotuses. At the time of lightning they would not go for begging. They used to perform penances seated in earthen pots. They could get reborn after death at the most in the Accuya celestial region.18
Twelve prominent lay-votaries of this sect are mentioned. 19 Its lay-votaries did not observe temporary sāmāyika as the Jaina lay-votaries did.20 They used to take meat also.21 Hālāhala was a staunch female lay-votary and patron of this sect.22 Sāvatthi and Polāsapura were thriving centres of this sect.23 According to Viyāhapannatti many of the Ajiviya monks gave up the leadership of Gosāla and joined the order of Titthayara Mahāvīra 24
Ājiviya is also called Terāsiya inasmuch as he admits a third state of souls besides those of the bound and liberated. This state is that of redefilement after liberation.25 Ājiviya is also known as Pamdarabhikkhu.26
1. Pinn. 445, SthA. p. 94, AcaSi. pp.
314, 325. 2. Bha. 539, 542 ff., PrajM. p. 406,
UpaA. p. 39, PinNM. p. 130, Brh
Ks. III. p. 414. 3. Sutsi. p. 237. 4. BhaA. p. 50, PrajM. p. 406, PrajH.
pp. 120-121. 5. Bha, 539. 6. Sam. 22, SamA. p. 42. 7. Sam. 147, SamA. p. 130. 8. Sut. 1. 1. 2. 1-3, SutSi. p. 20. 9. Sut. 1. 1. 3. 11-12, SutSi. pp. 45-46. 10. Upa. 36, Bha. 34, 35, BhaA. p. 57. 11. Bha. 550. 12. Ibid. 554. 13. Ibid. 554. 14. Upa. 44; Gosāla is said to have had
sādiyā, pādiyā, kumdiyā, vāhaņā
and cittaphalaga (inner and upper garments, pots, shoes and pictureplates) before becoming a disciple of Mahāvira. It suggests that Ajiviyas
kept some articles with them-Bha. 541. 15. Bha A. p. 50. 16. AcaSi. p. 47. 17. AcaCu. p. 173. 18. Aup. 41, AupA. p. 106. 19. See Gosala, Bha, 330, 554. 20. Bha. 329. 21. Ibid. 330. 22. Ibid. 539. 23. Ibid. 539, 554, Upa. 39. 24. Bha. 553. 25. NanCu. p. 73, NanM. p. 239, NanH
p. 87, Sama. p. 130. 26. NisCu. III. p. 414.
Ajīviyasutta (Ajīvikaśruta) Teachings and scripture of the Ajīviya sect.
1. Sam. 22, SamA. p. 42. Ādambara (Ādambara) A Jakkha god worshipped by the Mātanga community. He is also known as Hirima. It should be probaly spelt as Dambara.
1. Avan. (Dipikā) p. 129, Ava Bh. 225, AvaCu. II. p. 227, AvaH. p. 743.
1. Āņamda (Ananda) Sixth of the nine Baladevas(2) of the current Osappini in the Bharaha (2) region. He was son of king Mahasiva of. Cakkapura and

Page #93

Anamda
80
his queen Vejayamti(1). He was brother of Văsudeva(1) Purisapuṁdaria. In his previous birth he was Varāha(3). He was 29 bows tall. He lived 85 thousand years and attained emancipation. According to Tiloyapannatti 2 the name of the sixth Baladeva is Nandi.
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 577, 602-16, 1144, AvaN. 403, 414, Vis. 1766, Avam. pp. 237-240,
AvaBh. 41, Sth. 672. 2. 4. 517.
2. Änamda Sixth Baladeva(2) of the coming Ussappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1144.
3. Anamda A householder of Rāyagiha at whose house Titthayara Mahāvīra had broken his second fast of one month's duration,
1. Bha. 541, AvaN. 474, 497, AvaCu. I. pp. 282, 300, AvaM. p. 276. 4. Āņamda First chapter of Uvāsagadasā.
1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755, UpaA. p. 1. 5. Anarda (Ananda) Ninth chapter of Kappavadamsiyā.
1. Nir. 2. 1. 6. Āņamda Grandson of king Sepia(1). 1
1. Nir. 2. 9.
Titthamkara of the
7. Anamda First principal disciple of Siala, the tenth current Osappiņi. He is also known as Namda(15). 1. Sam. 157.
2. Tir. 448.
8. Anamda A disciple of Titthayara Mahāvira who told the former about the extraordinary power possessed by Gosāla who had illustrated his power by narrating the story of some greedy merchants who were burnt to death by a poisonous snake in a forest.1
1. Bha. 547–8, SthA. p. 522, KalpV. p. 37. 9. Anamda One of the five Generals of Dharana(1). He controls the army of chariots.
1. Sth. 404. 10. Anamda Seventh chapter of Aņuttarovaväiyadasā. It is now extinct.
1. Sth. 755.
11. Anamda A multimillionaire householder of Vāņiyaggama. Sivāṇamdā was his wife. He was owner of four cattle-sheds each consisting of ten thousand cows. He had accepted all the twelve vows of a upāsaka. He was the first among the ten principal lay-votaries of Titthayara Mahāvīra.1

Page #94

81
Anamda Imdabhūi, the first principal disciple of Mahāvīra asked the latter if Ānamda was destined to be a monk in his present life. Mahāvīra replied in negative and said that he would live the life of an upāsaka for a period of twenty years and then, after death, would be born as a god in the Sohamma(1) region. Thereafter he would take birth in Mahāvideha(1) and attain liberation there.
While Anamda lived the life of an upāsaka for a period of fourteen years and was running the fifteenth year, he thought that he had many distractions while at home and therefore, decided to pass the remaining life in pauşadhaśālā practising the eleven pratimās (standards or ideals) of an upāsaka. He, therefore, arranged a feast, invited his friends and relations, and in their presence entrusted the family affairs to his eldest son, left the house and entered ths pausadhaśālā.3 In the end he gave up all types of food including water. While living in this state of strict abstinence, he acquired avadhi-jñāna (limited direct knowledge) having an extent of five hundred yojanas up to the seas in the east, west and south and up to Cullahimavaṁta in the north. In the upward direction it reached the Sohamma celestial region and in the downward direction it reached the Loluyaccuya infernal abode. Anamda asked Imdabhui if a householder could acquire avadhi-jñāna. Imdabhūi replied that he could. Thereupon Anamda told him the limits of his avadhi-jñāna. Imdabhūi, however, thought that householders could not obtain avadhi-jñāna of such a vast extent, and hence asked Anamda to expiate for the wrong he had committed in telling a lie. Anamda levelled the same charge against Imdabhūi. The case was then referred to Mahāvīra. Imdabhūi asked whether he or Anamda was in the wrong. Mahāvira said that Anamda was in the right, and therefore, Imdabhūi should confess his guilt and expiate for the same. He further directed Imdabhūi to ask the pardon of Anamda. 1. Upa, 3-7, SthA. p. 244, AvaCu. I. 3. Ibid. 11-13. p. 452.
4. Ibid. 14-17, SurM. p. 9, Vis. 1951. 2. Upa. 10-17.
12. Āņamda Aśramañopāsaka belonging to Vāņiyaggāma. He obtained avadhi-jñāna before Titthayara Mahāvīra became omniscient. He predicted that Mahāvīra would soon become omniscient. He is different from Anarda(11) inasmuch as the latter acquired avadhi-jñāna after Mahāvira had obtained omniscience.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 300, AvaN. 496. 13. Anamda A merchant of Sānulatthi village. Bahuliya was his maid-servant.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 300. 14. Āņamda A deity residing on Āņamdakūļa.
1. Jam. 86. 11

Page #95

Āşamda
82 15. Ādamda One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur, 47, Sum. 30. 16. Äņamda One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).
1. KalpDh. p. 152.
17. Anamda A person who used to offer food consisting of meat, molasses and promegranates to two thousand Buddhist monks.1
1. SutCu. p. 429. Anatidakūda (Anandakūta) Seventh summit of Gamdhamāyaṇa mountain. It lies to the north of Lohiyakkha(2). This summit is presided over by god Anamda(14). It is the same as Āņamdaņakūļa.
1. Jam. 86, Sth. 590. Āņamdaņaküda (Anandanakūta) See Āņamdakūļa.1
1. Sth. 590. Anamdana (Anandana) One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1). Āņamda(16) seems to be identical with him.
1. KalpDh. p. 152. Anamdapura (Anandapura) A city 1 as well as land-port. Its fort was made of bricks. Monks often visited it and sojourned there. Pajjosavanäkappa was recited here publicly 5 in the court of king Dhruvasena, in order to console him on the sad occasion of the demise of his son. King Jitāri(1) also ruled at this place. Its citizens used to enjoy feast (samkhadi) in the autumn season. It was renowned for preparing flower-decorations. It abounded in the shrines of yakşas and siddhas.10 This city had a distinct standard of punishment for cases of assault.11 A Brāhmana of this place had immoral relations with his daughter-in-law.12 Some others travelled from here to Kaccha(6) 13 and Mahurä(1). 14 Anamdapura was having the Bhalissara temple. 15 The dead bodies of monks were disposed of in the north of the city.16 It is said to be lying near the Vindhya forest (region).17 There lived some Maruyas also in it.18 It was also known as Akkatthalī.19 It is modern Vadanagara in north Gujarat.20 1. NisCu. III. p. 268.
DasCu. p. 76. 2. Ibid. p. 328, BrhKs. p. 1090.
10. AcaCu. p. 331. 3. BrhKs. p. 351.
11. VyaM. I. pp. 5-6. 4. NisCu. II. p. 434, SutCu. p. 253,
12. Ava M. p. 585. VyaM. III. p. 86.
13. AvaCu. II. p. 291. 5. NisCu. III. p. 158.
14. VyaM. II. p. 86. 6. KalpV. pp. 1, 9, 201, KalpDh. pp. 15. AvaCu. II. p. 291. 9, 130.
16. Vya M. on VyaBh. 7. 442. 7. NisCu. III. p. 268, BrhKs. p. 1387, 17. PinNM. p. 31. GacV. p. 26.
18. AvaCu. I. p. 616, Aval. p. 486. 8. BrhKs. pp. 883-4.
19. NisCu. III. p. 192. 9. NisCu. III. p. 349, AnuCu. p. 6, L 20. Kalps. p. 9, GDA. p. 6.

Page #96

83
Adi
Anamdarakkhiya (Anandarakṣita) An ascetic of the line of Titthayara Păsa(1). He explains how one is born as a celestial being. 1
1. Bha. 110, BhaA. p. 138.
1. Anamdā (Ānandā) A lotus-pond on the eastern Amjanaga mountain in the Ņamdisara island. 1
1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183.
2. Āņamdā A principal Disākumārī residing on the Kancana peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1
1. Jam. 114, Sth. 643, Tir. 153.
Anata (Anata) A celestial abode in Apayakappa where gods live for 19 sāgaropama years at the maximum. See also Apaya.
1. Sam. 19.
Āpaya (Anata) Ninth celestial region. It consists of four hundred abodes (including those of Pāņaya region) of the height of nine hundred yojanas. The maximum longevity of the gods dwelling there is nineteen sāgaropama years whereas the minimum is eighteen sāgaropama.3 1. Praj. 53, Vis. 699.
3. Sam. 18-19. 2. Sam. 106, 112, Bha. 43.
Āņayakappa (Ānatakalpa) Same as Āņaya.'
1. Sam. 19. Ataṁsamuha (Ādaršamukha) See Āyamsamuha.1
1. Jiv. 112.
Ātava (Ātapa) One of the thirty Muhuttas (parts) of a day and a night.
1. Sam. 30, Sur. 47, Jam, 152. Ātavā (Ātapā) See Ayavā.?
1. Sur. 97.
Ādamsalivi (Ādaršalipi) Same as Ayamsalivi."
1. Sam. 18.
Adiccajasa (Adityayasas) See Āiccajasa.1
1. Sth. 616, SthA. p. 430, AvaCu. I. p. 171.
Ādi One of the five big rivers and a tributary of Gamgā.1 It is also called Āvi. Both these words probably stand for Eravai(1), Airvai or Aciravati.2 1. Sth. 470, 717.
2. See IDETBJ. p. 6, JIH. p. 13, GDA. p. 1.

Page #97

Abhamkara
84
1. Ābhamkara (Abhankara) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79, Jams. pp. 534-535.
2. Ābhamkara A celestial abode in Sanamkumāra(1) and Māhimda(3) where gods live for a maximum period of three sägaropama years.1
1. Sam. 3.
Abhamkarapabhamkara (Abhankaraprabhankara) A celestial abode each in Sapaṁkumāra(1) and Māhimda(3) where gods live for a maximum period of three sägaropama years.?
1. Sam. 3. Ābharana A concentric island.1
1. AnuCu. p. 36.
Ābhāsiya (Abhāsika) (i) An Amtaradiva1 as well as (ii) an Aņāriya country and its people,
1. Sth. 304, Jiv. 108, 111. 2. PrasA. p. 15, NanM. pp. 102-103, Praj. 36-37.
Abbioga (Ābhiyoga) A kind of subordinate gods of Logapāla Jama(2) of Sakka(3),1
1. Bha. 166, Jam. 12.
Two ranges of Veyaddha(2) occupied by the
Ābhiogasedhi (Abhiyogaśreņi) Abhioga gods.
1. Jam. 12, Bha. 166.
Abhiogiya (Ābhiyogika) A class of mendicants who earned their livelihood by employing charms, lores, etc.)
1. Bha. 25, BhaA. p. 50.
1. Ābbira A country. The Kanhā(6) and Bennā(2) rivers flew therein. Bambhadiva was situated between these two rivers. Usabha(1) installed his son Sāgara(2) as the king of the Abhira kingdom. It was visited by Vairasāmi. The territory of the Abhīras comprises the region from the Tapti to the southern Konkan and from Nasik to the western part of Berar. This area was once under the reign of the Abhira chiefs.
1. JitBh. 1460, 1461, NisCu. III. p. 425, 1 2. KalpV. p. 236, KalpDh. p. 152.
AvaCu. I. p. 543, KalpDh. p. 171, 3. AvaCu. I. p. 397. KalpV. p. 263, KalpSam. p. 234. 4. See SGAMI. p. 91, GDA. p. 1.
2. Abhira A tribe known as 'Ahir.' This tribe is well known in the history of ancient India. It migrated from the north to the south. It occupied an

Page #98

85
Ayappavāya
independent kingdom and established several centres in the country. This tribe can still be traced in the present Ahīrs in North India living as cowherds and agriculturists. 1. DasCu. p. 100, UrtCu. pp. 85, 112, 163, AvaH. p. 412, Nan. v. 44.
113, Ava Cu. I. p. 475, Vis. 3290, 2. See Ch. XV of TAI.
BrhBh. 2199,SutSi. p. 11, KalpV. p. Ābhïragavisaya (Abhirakavişaya) See Ābhīra(1).1
1. JitBh. 1460. Amalakappā (Āmalakalpā) A town in Bhārahayāsa. It is described in detail in Rāyapaseņiya. There was a grove of the name of Ambasălavaņa(1) in its north-east.3 Titthayara Pāsa(1) visited this place during the reign of king Jiyasattu(4) and at that time Kālī(3) renounced the world.' Mahāvīra visited this town during the reign of king Seya(1)." Schismatic Tisagutta came here from Rayagiha. Here he was convinced of the invalidity of his doctrine by Mittasiri. Amalakappā is identical with Allakappa of Buddhist literature. It was not very far from Vethadīpa situated on the way from Masār, a village six miles to the west of Arrah, to Vaiśāli. According to another view, it is identified with modern Bethia to the east of Gorakhpur and south of Nepal. 1. Jna. 148.
Vis. 2834, AvaCu. II. p. 420, SthA. 2. Raj. 1, Jna. 148.
p. 411, Utts. p. 159. 3. Raj. 2.
7. See SBM. p. 354. 4. Jna. 148-9, 196.
8. See JIH. Vol. XLI. pt. I. p. 14, DP5. Raj. 5 ff., SthA. p. 431, AvaN. 1294,
PN. Vol. I. p. 191, IDETBJ. p. 57, AvaCu. II. p. 196.
GDA. p. 30. 6. Sth. 587, NisBh. 5598, AvaBh. 128, 9. See GDA. p. 30.
Another name of Āyāra.1
Āmokkha (Āmokşa)
1. AcaN. 7.
Ayamsamuha (Ādarsamukha) An Amtaradiva. It is the same as Ātamsamuha.1
1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, 112, NanM. p. 103. Āyamsalivi (Ādaršalipi) One of the eighteen Bambhi (2) scripts.
1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Āyatitthāņa (Āyatisthāna) Ninth chapter of the tenth section of Dasāsuyakkhamdha.
1. Dasa. 10. 9. Āyaddhi (Ātmarddhi) Third chapter of the tenth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.!
1. Bha. 394. Āyappavāya (Ātmapravāda) Seventh Puvva. It contained sixteen chapters dealing with the types of souls, etc.?
1. Nan. 57, NanCu. p. 76, NanM. p. 241, Sam. 16,147, Vis, 2835, AvaCu. I. p. 420.

Page #99

Ayariyabhāsiya
86
Fourth chapter of Panhāvāgarapadasa. It
Ayariyabhāsiya (Acāryabhāsita) is not extant.
1. Sth. 755.
2. SthA. p. 512.
Āyariyavippadivatti (Acāryavipratipatti) Fifth chapter of Bamdhadasā.
1. Sth. 755.
Āyariyāyaṇa
1. Risi. 19.
See Āriyāyaṇa.
Āyarisa (Ādarda) Another name of Ayāra.
1. AcaN. 7.
Āyava (Ātapa) See Ātava.
1. Sur. 47.
1. Āyavā (Ātapā) Second chapter of the seventh sub-section of the second section of Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 155. 2. Ayavā One of the four principal queens of Sūra (1).1 In her previous birth she was daughter of a householder belonging to Arakkhuri. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pása(1). 2 She is called Dosiņābhā(2) in Thāņa. 3
1. Ina. 155, 170, Sur. 97, Bha. 406. I 3. Sth. 273. 2. Jna. 155.
Āyavābhā (Atapābhā ) Same as Āyavā(2). 1
1, Bha. 406.
Ayavisohi (Atmavisodhi) An Ukkāliya text. It is not extant now.
1. Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 58, NanM. p. 205, Pak. p. 43.
Āyā (Ātman) Tenth chapter of the twelfth section of Viyāhapaņņatti. 1
1. Bha. 437. Āyāṇijja (Ādānīya) Fifteenth chapter of Sūyagada and the other name of Jamaiya. 1. SutCu. p. 297.
2. Sam. 16.
Ayāra (Ācāra) First of the twelve Amga (3) texts. It is divided into two sections, the first having at present eight chapters (formerly it had nine chapters) and the second sixteen.? The names of the nine chapters of the first section 3 are:-(1) Satthap a rinnä, (2) Logavijaya, (3) Siosanijja, (4)Samma

Page #100

87
Ayāranijjutti
tta, (5) Logasára, (6) Dhua, (7) Mahāparinnā, (8) Vimokkha and (9) Uvahānasuya. Of them, the seventh, i. e. Mahāparinnā is extinct. Each of these nine chapters is known as Bambhacera. 4 The second section contains five cülās which are also known as Āyāraggas. 5 They are :- (1) Jāvoggahapadimă, (2) Sattikkagā, (3) Bhāvaņā, (4) Vimutti and (5) Āyārapakappa which is also known as Ņisība.7 The first cūlā consists of seven chapters. So is the case with the second one. The third as well as the fourth cūlā consists of only one chapter. 8 The fifth cūlā, i. e. Nisīha has been separated from Ayāra and now it enjoys an independent existence. 9 Thus, the second section has at present sixteen chapters. The second section is considered to be a later addition to the first one on the following grounds:-20 (1) As suggested in Āyāranijjutti (v. 287) the Āyāraggas, i. e. the five cūlās, have been composed by sthaviras who were śrutakevalins. 11 They extracted them from the first suyakkhandha (section) and duly elaborated; (2) The sources for the five cülās are definitely pointed out in Ayāranijjutti (vv. 288-291 ); (3) Śīlānkasūri (the commentator ) points out the three mangalas, the initial, the middle and the last from the first suyakkhardha only 12 ( though the second section forms its part); (4) Both the suyakkhamdhas evidently differ from each other in style and in the manner in which the subject is treated. 13
Other names of Āyāra are Āinna (2), Agara, Agāla, Acāla, Ajäi, Āmokkha. Āyarisa, Āyārakappa(1), Ayārasuyajjhayaņa and Asāsa. 14 Āyāra will cease to exist after the death of Viņhu (7). 15 1. Nan. 45, Sam. 136.
9. AcaN. 347. 2. AcaN. 32.
10. See CLJ. pp, 113-4. 3. AcaN. 31-2.
11. AcaSi. p. 282. 4. Sam. 9.
12. See Intro. p. xlvii of the Sacred 5. AcaN. 32, NisCu. I. p. 2.
Books of the East, Vol. XXII. 6. Acan, p. 320 (v. 16).
13. Ibid. p. xlvii. 7. AcaN. 347.
14. For references see these words. 8. Sam. 25, 85, 136.
15. Tir. 820. Āyāramga (Ācārānga) Same as Āyāra. It is called a Veda. 2
1. Tir. 820, AcaN. p. 319, VyaBh. 4. 340. 2. AcaN. 11. 1. Āyarakappa ( Ācārakalpa ) Another name of Āyāra. 1
1. AvaCu. II, p. 149, PakY. p. 71, SutCu. p. 5.
2. Āyarakappa Another name of Nisīha. 1
1. Vya. 3. 10, 5. 17-8.
Āyāragga ( Ācārāgra) See Āyāra. 1
1. AcaN. 32, SthA, p. 434. Āyāraṇijjutti (Ācāraniryukti) A versified commentary on Āyāra. ?
1. AvaN. 84, Vis. 1079, AcaN. 1, AcaSi. p. 84.

Page #101

Āyāradasā
88
Āyāradasā (Ācāradaśa ) It is the same as Dasāsuyakkhamdha, since all the ten chapters ascribed to Āyāradasā form Dasāsuyakkhamdha's contents. 1
1. Sth. 755, StbA. p. 511. Āyāra pakappa (Ācāraprakalpa) Another name of Nisiha. 1 It is the fifth cülā of the second section of Āyära. 2 Its study is permitted to a monk of three years standing. 3 It is extracted from the ninth Puyva.. 1. NisCu. IV. p. 73, Sam. 28, SthA. p. 3. VyaBh. 10. 21. 2, Sth. 433, AcaN. 347.
4. VyaBh. 3. 171. 2. AcaN. p. 320, v. 16. Ayāra pagappa (Acāraprakalpa) Same as Āyārapakappa.
1. NisCu. IV. p. 73. Āyārappaņihi (Acārapranidhi) Eighth chapter of Dasaveyāliya. 1
1. Das. 8. 1.
Āyāravatthu (Ācāravastu) Third chapter of the ninth Puvva. 1
1. NisCu. III. p. 63, VyaBh. III. p. 94. Āyārasayajjhayaņa (Ācāraśrutādhyayana ) Same as Āyāra. 1
1. SutN. 182-183.
Āyu (Āyuş)
1. Bha. 176.
Sixth chapter of the fifth section of Viyāhapappatti. 1
Āra One of the six Mahāniraya (dreadful) abodes of the fourth hell, viz. Pamkappabhā. 1
1. Sth. 515.
Ārana Eleventh celestial region. It consists of 150 vimānas (abodes) of the height of 900 yojanas. The maximum lor gevity of the gods living therein is 21 sāgaropama years whereas the minimum is 20 sāgaropama. 1
1. Praj. 53, Anu. 139, Sam. 20-1, 101, 112.
Āraba An Aņāriya tribe and its territory conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). It was situated towards the west beyond the river Simdhu (1). ? Maids from this country worked as servants in harems. 3 It can be identified with the home of Arabii located on the river Arabios, the modern Porali, 50 miles from Karachio or with the people of North-West-Frontier as mentioned in the Padmapurāna." 1. Pras. 4, Prasa. p. 15.
4. See AGI. pp. 304-305, GESM. p. 51. 2. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 19.
5. See GDA. pp. 10, 22. 3. Jna. 18.

Page #102

Āriyāyana
Ārabaka Same as Araba. 1
1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191. Ārabi Maid-servant of the Araba origin. 1
1. Ina. 17, JnaA. p. 37, Jam. 43. Ārāhapapaiņņa (Ārādhanāprakirnaka ) One of the eight canonical texts which formed the basis of Maranasamābi. 1
1. Mar. 662.
Arāhaņā (Ārādhana) Tenth chapter of the eighth section of Viyāhapaņņatti. 1
1. Bha. 309. 1. Āriya (Ārya) One of the two kinds of people, Aryan and non-Aryan.' The Milikkhus are Non-Aryan, i. e. Aņāriya. Ariyas have been classified into several categories based on khetta (region), jāti (community), kula (clan), bhāsā (language), etc. The khettāriyas (Aryan countries ) are said to be twenty-five and a half in number. They are:- Amga, Kalinga, Käsi, Kuņāla, Kuru, Kusatta, Kekayaddha (half of the Kekaya country), Kosala, Cedi, Jangala, Dasaņņa, Pamcāla, Purivatta, Bhamgi, Magaha, Maccha, Malaya (1), Lāta or Lādha, Vamga, Vaccha, Accha or Acchā, Videha, Samdilla or Samdibbha, Simdhu-Sovira, Süraseña and Surattha or Soraţtha. 3 The jāti-āriyas (Aryan communities ) are:- Ambattha, Kalimda, Cumcuna, Videha, Verdaga and Hariya. The kulāriyas (Aryan clans) are :- Ikkhāga, Ugga, Kauravva, Ņāya, Bhoga and Rãiņņa. 5 The bhāsā-āriyas are those people who speak the Ardhamāgadhi language and use any one of the eighteen Bambhi (2) scripts. 1. Praj. 37.
124-126. 2. SutSi. p. 123.
4. Praj. 37. 3. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, BrhKs. p. 913. 5. Ibid. NisBh. 5727, 5732, NisCu. IV. pp. 6. Ibid.
2. Āriya Same as Āriyāyaṇa. 1
1 Risi (sangrahani).
Āriya-Veda (Ārya-Veda) True Veda composed by Bharaha (1) and others. It contained eulogies of Titthayaras, rules of the conduct of monks and layvotaries and sa nti-kamma (śāntikarma ). ?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 215.
in Aritthanemi's tirtha, recognised as a
Āriyāyana A non-Jain sage Patteyabuddha. 1
1. Risi. 19, Risi (sangrahaņi). 12

Page #103

Alambhiya
90
Twelfth
chapter of the eleventh
section of
Alambhiya (Alambhika) Viyāhapaņpatti. 1
1. Bha. 409.
Ālambhiyā (Ālambhikā) Same as Ālabhiyā. 1
1. Bha. 433, 436. Ālambhi Same as Ālabhiyā. 1
1. AvaM. p. 283.
Alabhiyā (Ālabhikā) A town where king Jiyasattu (8) ruled. Titthayara Mahāyira spent his seventh rainy season there. 2 Hari (4) paid obeisance to him and asked about his welfare. 3 There was a shrine in the Samkhavaņa park situated in the vicinity of this town. 4 Isibhaddapatta, etc., enquired here from Mahāvira about the longevity of gods. - Poggala 6 and Cullasayaya (2)? became his disciple and lay-votary respectively. Gosāla gave up here the body of Seha and entered that of Bhāraddāi in the Pattakālagaya shrine. 8 This Alabhiyā and Alavi of the Buddhist literature are considered as one and the same by some scholars. But in view of the travel-route of Mahāvīra, it does not seem so. Alabhiyā must have been situated somewhere to the east of Ayodhya and Prayag. 9 1. Upa. 32.
5. Bha. 433, 436. 2. Kalp. 122, AvaN. 489, AvaCu. I. p. 6. Bha. 436. 293, Vis. 1943, Kalps. p. 130.
7. Upa. 32, SthA. p. 509. 3. AvaN. 515, AvaCu. I. p. 315, Vis. 8. Bha. 550.
1971, KalpDh. p. 109, KalpV. p. 169. 9. GDA. p. 3. 4. Upa. 32, Bha. 433, 436.
1. Ālā One of the six principal wives of Dharanimda. She is also called Iā. See Ilā (1).
1. Sth. 501.
2. Āla A Vijjukumāri-mahattariyā goddess. 1
1. Sth. 507.
Aluya (Äluka) First chapter of the twenty-third section of Viyahapannatti. It is divided into ten sub-chapters. 1
1. Bha. 692.
chapter of the first section of Āyaramga.
It is
Āyamti (Āvanti) Fifth the same as Logasāra.
1. Sam. 9.
2. AcaN. 31.
1. Āyatta (Āvartta)
A district in Mahāvideha region of Jambūdiva, in the

Page #104

91
Āvassaya
northern side of the Siã river. It lies to the south of Nilavanta mountain, to the west of the Naliņakūda hill and to the east of the Dahāvai (2) river. The capital of this district is Khaggi. 1 Two districts of the same name are situated in Dhayaisamda. 2 1. Sth. 637, Jam. 95.
2. Sth. 92.
2. Āvatta A peak of mount Dīhaveyaddha in the Āvatta (1) district."
1. Sth. 689.
3. Āvatta A peak of the Naliņakūda hill in Mahāvideha. It is 500 yojanas high. 1
1. Jam. 95.
4. Ayatta A village where Mahāvīra halted in Baladevaghara(1) and suffered troubles (uvasaggas) on account of improper behaviour of Gosāla. It lay on the way from Sävattbi to Lādha country. It is taken to be a village of Kosala country. 1. Vis. 1935, AvaN. 481, AvaCu. I. p.
Kalpv. p. 166, Kalps. p. 128. 289, AvaM. p. 100, KalpDh. p. 106, 1 2. SBM. p. 356.
5. Avatta One of the thirty Muhuttas. It is referred to as Amama (1) in Sariyapappatti and Jambūdivapampatti. ? 1. Sam. 30.
2. Sur. 47, Jam. 152.
6. Avatta A heavenly abode in Mahāsukka (1) where gods enjoy a life of sixteen sāgaropama years at the most.
1. Sam. 16.
7. Avatta One of the four Logapālas of each of Ghosa (8)and Mahāghosa(4), the lords (indras) of Thaniyakumāra gods. 1
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256, 273.
Āvassa 1 or Āvassaga ?( Āvaśyaka)
1. DasCu. p. 350.
See Āvassaya.
2. Anu. 5, AnuCu. p. 3, AvaN. 84.
Avassaga-cuņni (Avašyakacūrni) Commentary on Āvassaga (including the niryukti). 1 Its authorship is attributed to Jinadāsagasi. 2 It is published.
1. DasCu. pp. 9, 71, 92, 204, 206, 234. 2. See CLJ. p. 192.
Āvassaya (Avaśyaka) One of the two types of Amgabāhira texts. Avassaya is a religious ) practice to be performed twice every day, without fail, by ascetics as well as lay-votaries. 2 The text is divided into six sections:

Page #105

Āvassaya-cuņņi
92
1. Sāmāiya, 2. Cauvisatthaa, 3. Vamdapa, 4. Padikkamana, 5. Kāussagga and 6. Paccakkhāņa. ? Each section is further divided into different subsections. 1. Nan. 44, Sth. 71, NanM. p. 204,
(Dipikā). II. p. 183, PakY. p. 41. PrajM. p. 58.
4. AvaCu, II. pp. 45, 214, 244-5, 250, 2. AnuHe. p. 7.
257, 262, 271, 274, 281, AvaN. 1021, 3. NanM. p. 204, AvaCu. I. p. 3, AvaN.
1248.
Avassaya-cupni (Avaśyakacūrni) See Avassaga-cupni. 1
1. DasCu. p. 204, AvaCu. I. p. 79.
Āvassa ya-nijjutti (Āvaśyaka-niryukti) A versified commentary on Avassaya by Bhaddabāhu (2). Āvassaya-nijjutti has the following commentaries:-, vassayabhāsa, Āvassaya-cuņņi and sanskrit commentaries (vșttis ) by Haribhadra, Malayagiri and Māņikyasekhara. 1. AvaN. 84, AcaSi. p. 84.
2. Utts. p. 2, AvaBh. 139, DasCu. p. 204.
Avassaya-bhāsa (Āvaśyakabhāsya ) A versified commentary on Āvassayanijjutti. 1 For Āvassaya there are three bhāsyas, one of them is known as Mūlabhāşya and the others as Bhāşya and Višeşāvaśyakabhāsya. 2 The last of the three, viz., Višeşāvaśyaka-bhāsya is on the niryukti commentary on the first section of Āvassaya, viz., Şāmāiya only. 3 It is commented upon by the author Jinabhadra himself but this auto-commentary remained incomplete and it was completed by Kottārya. The other two commentaries are by Kotyācārya and Maladhāri Hemacandra. 1. Vya M. I. p. 2, Utts. p. 2, AvaBh. 3. Vis. 4346. 139. ff.
4. Published in L.D. Series, Ahmedabad. 2. See CLJ. p. 187.
Āvassayavairitta (Āvaśyakavyatirikta) One of the two types of Amgabāhira. It is further subdivided into Kāliya and Ukkāliya.1
1. Nan. 44, Sth. 71, AnuHe. p. 7, NanM. p. 204.
Āvāda (Apāta) A Cilāya community in the northern Bharaha (2) to the east of Simdhu (1). The army of Cakkavatti Bharaha (1) had to fight a battle with this community. Avāda Cilāyas propitiated the Meghamukha-nāgakumāra gods to take their help against Bharaha(1),2
1. Jam. 56-61, AvaCu. I. pp. 194-5.
Āvi See Ādi.
1. Sth. 717. Āsa (Aśva) See Assa. I
1. Jam. 157, 171.

Page #106

93
Āsasena
Asakanna (Ašvakarna) An Amtaradiva. 1
1. Sth, 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, NanM. p. 103.
Asaggiva (Ašvagriva) First Padisattu of the current descending cycle in the Bharaba (2) region. He is also known as Ghoďagagiva. He was killed by Tivittha(1), the first Väsudeva (1) of the same cycle. 1
1. Vis. 1767, AvaCu. I. pp. 232–4, Sam. 158, SutCu. p. 341, Tir. 610. Āsaņeya (ĀŠvaneya) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. It is the same as Assāsaņa. 1. Jam. 170.
2. Sur. 107. Āsatthāma (Aśvasthāman) A prince of Hatthiņāura who participated in the syayamvara (self-choosing) ceremony of Dovai. 1
1. Jam. 117.
Āsapurā (Aśvapurā) Capital of Pamha, a Vijaya (23) to the south of the Sioā river in Mahāvideha of Jambuddiva as well as of Dhāyaisamậa. 1. Sth. 637, Jam. 102.
2. Jam. 92. . Asamitta (Ašvamitra) Fourth of the seven Ninha vas. He established the doctrine of Samuccheya which holds that everything is momentary, that is, everything perishes every moment. Āsamitta was grand pupil of Mahăgiri and pupil of Kodinpa(1). Once while studying the Anuppa văda Puvva he came across references like the infernal beings of the present moment will perish, the celestial beings of the present moment will perish, and so on. Similarly, the infernal beings as well as the celestial beings of the second moment, etc., will perish.' This provoked him to think that everything is momentary, that is, it perishes immediately after its origination. This incident took place after 220 years of the death of Titthayara Mahā vīra.1 Later he realised that his doctrine was not flawless and he disowned it, 2 1. Sth. 587, AvaCu. I.p. 422, AvaBh. 2. UttN. and UttS. pp. 162-165, AvaCu. 132, Vis. 2890-1, NisBh. 5600, UttN.
I. p. 422. pp. 153, 162.
Āsamuha (Asyamukha) An Amtaradīva. 1
1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, Jiv. 108, NanM. p. 103.
1. Äsasena (Aśvasena) Father of Cakkavatti Sanamkumāra. 1
1. Sam. 158, UttK. p. 320.
2. Asasena King of Vāņārasi. Pāsa(1), the twenty-third Titthamkara was his son. Vāmā(1) was his queen.1 He is also known as Assasena. 2 1. Kalp. 150, Sam. 157.
2. Tir 486, AvaN. 382.

Page #107

Āsā
94
Asā (Āśā) A principal Disäkumāri residing on the Vijaya (20) peak of the northern Ruyaga (1) mountain. 1
1. Sth. 643, Jam. 114. Āsāgara (Āśākara) Religious teacher of Namdana(1), the seventh Baladeva(2) and Datta (2), the seventh Väsudeva (1), in their previous birth. 1 See also Laliyamitta and Sāgara (3).
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 606. 1. Āsādha (Āsādha) A preceptor and the third Nişhava. The doctrine of Avvatta-uncertainty of knowledge was established after him in Rāyagiha, in king Balabhadda's (4) time, after 214 years of the death of Mabāvīra. 1 Preceptor Asādha staying at the Polāsa (1) garden of Seyaviy, town, died all of a sudden and became a god in Ņaliņigumma (4). Out of his love and compassion for his disciples left behind, he re-entered his corpse and started teaching and guiding them as usual. After finishing his work, he told them the true story. He expressed sorrow for taking salute from them, (inasmuch as he was no more a preceptor, not even an ordinary monk) and went to his heavenly abode.? This caused a great stir among his disciples. They started suspecting bona fides of every body. Consequently, they established the doctrine that nothing can be certainly known. This doctrine can be called scepticism which leads to agnosticism. King Balabhadda (4) made them to realise the defects in the doctrine of Avvatta. 3 1. AvaBh. 129-130, AvaCu. I. p. 421, 2. AvaN. 780, Utts. p. 160, Sth. 587, Vis. 2857.
AvaH. p. 315. 3. UttN. & Utts. pp. 160-162.
2. Āsādha A preceptor who took promise from each of his dying disciples to come back to him after going to heaven. Many of his disciples died but none of them returned. This created a doubt in his mind about the existence of heaven and hell. Consequently, he left the group and started living all alone. Seeing this condition of the preceptor one of his late disciples who was a god in the heaven, came on the earth and staged a play. Asādha witnessed the play constantly for a period of six months. He was not mindful even of hunger and thirst. The god then stopped the play. Asādha started for another place. The god transformed himself, one by one, into six children well adorned with ornaments, etc., and met him in the way. He killed all the children and took away their belongings. The god then transformed himself into a king and requested the preceptor to accept food from him. Āsādha declined to accept it, since his bowls were full of ornaments which in fact he did not want to disclose to the king. He was, however, compelled to place the bowls before the king. Now, his position was very awkward. The king was very angry. Asādha had no other alterna

Page #108

95
Āsāsaņa
tive but to expiate for the sin. The god showed his original form and revealed the whole episode. Āsādha returned to his original place, joined the group and re-established his faith in the creed. 1 1. NisCu. I. p. 20, SamA. p. 118, UttN. & Utts. p. 133, UttCu. p. 87, DasCu. pp.
96-103.
habhūi (Āsādhabhūti) A disciple of Dhammarui (2). Once he went to the house of Viśvakarman, a royal actor, to beg alms. He received one sweetball from there. While coming out from the house he thought that the preceptor would take the ball and he would get nothing. Hence, he changed his form and went to the actor again. Thinking that the teacher would take the second ball, too, he changed his form again and went to the actor's house third time. Višvakarman, seeing him coming in different forms, told his two beautiful daughters that if the man was fascinated, he would be very useful to them. The daughters succeeded in fascinating him. Asādhabhūi abandoned asceticism, married the girls and put on the dress of an actor. He became the leader of actors on achieving proficiency in the art of acting. He used to earn a lot of wealth by propitiating kings. He disliked wine and hence, his wives also gave it up. Once a king ordered that only actors, without any woman, should perform a play at the court. The two wives of Āsādhabhūi thought that their husband would not be at home that night and, therefore, they could take wine. They did accordingly and slept upstairs quite naked. The king postponed the performance owing to some reasons. Āsādhabhūi returned from the court, saw the plight of the drunken wives, lost all attachment for the world and decided to renounce it. When Vi vakarman came to know about this, he reproached his daughters and sent them to conciliate him. They went to Āsādhabhūi and requested him either not to renounce the world or to arrange for their maintenance. Āsādhabhūi along with five hundred princes staged a drama before king Simharatha of Rāyagiha. He played the part of Cakkavatti Bharaha (1) and the princes that of his tributary kings. Actual scenes of fourteen jewels, mirror-house, etc., were shown. At last in the mirror-house Asādhabhūi, together with the five hundred princes, renounced the world and entered the state of asceticism after giving all the ornaments to his wives as the means of their support. ? 1. PinN. 414-480, VyaBh. IV. 177, SutCu. p. 363, SutSi. p. 72, PinNM. pp. 137-8, JitBh.
1398-1411. Āsāsa (Āśvāsa) Another name of Ayära. 1
1. AcaN. 7. Āsāsaņa (Aśvāsana) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1 It is the same as Assāsaņa.
1. Sth. 90.

www.jainelibrar

Page #109

Asila
96
Āsila An ascetic 1 who externally did not appear to be a Jaina. He used to take unboiled water, seeds and green vegetables. But he had control over his senses and he attained emancipation. 1
1. Sut. 1. 3. 4. 3, SutCu. p. 120, SutSi. p. 95.
Second chapter of the eighth section of Viyabapannatti. 1
1. Āsivisa (Āśivisa)
1. Bha. 309.
2. Āsivisa A Vakkhāra mountain situated to the west of mount Mamdara(3) and to the south of river Siodā 1 in Saṁkha (15), a Vijaya (23) of Mabăvideba.? 1. Sth. 302, 434, 637.
2. Jam. 102.
Āsīvisabhāvaņā (Āśīvişabhāvanā) An Angabāhira Käliya text? not extant now.
1. Vya. 10. 30.
Āsuri Disciple of Kavila (3). Satthitamta was preached to Āsuri by Kavila after taking birth as a god. 1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 229.
Āsurukka (Asurokta) Same as Bhīmāsurukka. 1
1. VyaBh. III. p. 132, Anu. 41, Nan. 42.
Thirteenth chapter of the first section of Sūyagada.
Āhattahia (Yāthātathya)
1. Sam. 16, 23.
Āhayadhiya (Yathātathya)
1. SutCu. p. 271.
Same as Āhattahia. 1
See Ahattahia. 1
Ahātahia (Yathātathya)
1. Sam. 16.
1. Ahāra There are three chapters of this name, viz., (i) second chapter of the sixth section", (ii) first chapter of the seventh section ? and (iii) fifth chapter of the thirteenth section 3 of Viyāhapannatti. 1. Bha. 229. 2. Ibid. 260.
3. Ibid. 470,
2. Ahāra Twenty-eighth chapter of Paņnavaņā. 1
1. BhaA. p. 109.
Ahāraparinnā (Ahāraparijñā) Nineteenth chapter of Sāyagada, i. e. third chapter of the second section of it.
1. Sam. 23.

Page #110

97
Ahasiya (Abhāṣika) See Abhäsiya. 1
1. Praj. 36.
Ahira (Abhira)
1. AvaN. 847.
See Abhira. 1
Ahunia (Aghūrṇika)
One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534, 535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Sanskrit equivalent Adhunika (found in some texts) is due to lipidosa
Ahuniya (Aghūrṇika) See Āhuņia. 1
1. Sth. 90.
I
Imgala (Angāra) Same as Imgalaa. 1
1. Bha. 406.
Imgalaa (Angāraka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas (planets). It is a member of the family of Soma (1), a Logapala of Sakka (3). 2 It is the same as Amgaraga. It has four principal wives, viz., Aparaiya (8), Vijaya (13), Vejayamti (8) and Jayamti (5). Other Gahas (planets), Nakkhattas (1) (constellations) and Tārās (3) (stars) have also the same number of principal wives with identical names.5 Imgalavadimsaa is the principal abode of Imgalaa."
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-435, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.
2. Bha. 165.
Imgalaga (Angāraka) Same as Imgalaa. 1
1. Sth. 90.
1. Mahan. p. 134, SthA. p. 44.
3. Sur. 107.
4. Bha. 406.
Imgälamaddaga (Angāramardaka) A preceptor incapable of
salvation. 1
5. Jam. 170, Sth. 273.
6. Bha. 406.
Imda

Imgalavadimsaa (Angārāvataṁsaka) Principal abode or capital of Imgalaa.
1. Bha. 406.
attaining
1. Imda (Indra) Lord of gods. He celebrates the birth, etc. of Titthamkaras. Different classes of gods have different Imdas.1

1
1. Jna. 69, AcaCu. p. 116, Sut. 1. 6. 7, Sth. 119, Bha. 169, Jam. 141, NisCu. II. p. 239, III. p. 123, 1V. p. 226, KalpL. pp. 19-20, AvaCu. I. p. 145, KalpS. p. 97.
13

Page #111

Imda
98
2. Imda A heavenly abode in Anayakappa where gods live maximum for nineteen sägaropama years. 1
1. Sam. 19.
3. Imda First disciple of Malli (1), the nineteenth Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 157.
4. Imda Presiding deity of the Jetthā constellation.'
1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90.
5. Imda Popular god. He had raped the wife of Udamka. Imdamaha was celebrated in his honour. 1. NisCu. III. p. 340.
2. Raj. 284, BrhKs. p. 1371.
Imdakamta (Indrakānta) A heavenly abode in Āņayakappa where gods live maximum for nineteen sägaropama years.1
1. Sam. 19.
Imdakumbha (Indrakumbha) A garden in the north-east of Viyasogā. 1
1. Jna. 64.
Imdakeu (Indraketu) A post with banner erected on the occasion of the celebration of Imda's (5) festival.?
1. BrhBh. 13, AvaCu. I. p. 213, Avaču. II. p. 207.
1. Imdaggi (Indrāgni) Presiding deity of constellation Visāhā (1).1
1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90.
2. Imdaggi One of the eighty-eight Gahas (planets).
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295–296, SthA. pp. 78-79.
Irindajasā (Indrayaśā) Wife of Bambha (1)
1. UttN. and Utts. pp. 377-8.
Imdajjhaya (Indradhvaja) Same as Imdakeu.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 213.
Imdanāga (Indranäga) An inhabitant of Jiņņapura. He was famous as a bāla-tapasvin. Goyama(1), the first principal disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra had contacted him.? Probably he is the same who is recognised as a Patteyabuddha in the tirtha of Mahāvīra.? 1. AvaN. 847, AvaCu. I.p. 466, Vis. 3290,
347, AcaSi. p. 179. AcaCu. pp. 12, 134, 139, AvaH. p. ! 2. Risi. 41, Risi ( sangrahaņi).

Page #112

99
Imdapura
1. Imdadatta (Indradatta) King of Aojjhā (2) who was the first to give alms to Abhiņamdana, the fourth Titthamkara. 1
1. AvaN. 327, Sam. 157, AvaM. p. 227.
A monk who received alms from Nāgadatta (4) of Manipura. 1
2. Imdadatta
1. Vip. 34.
King of Imdapura. 1 Probably he is identical with Imdadatta (9).
3. Imdadatta
1. Vip. 32.
4. Imdadatta A Brahmin teacher and friend of the father of Kavila (4). 1
1. UttCu. p. 169, Utts. p. 287.
5. Imdadatta Previous birth of Vāsupujja, the twelfth Titthamkara. 1
1. Sam. 157.
6. Imdadatta A merchant of Giraphulligā city.1
1. NisBh. 4446-4452.
7. Imdadatta Son of a wealthy merchant who married a princess.
1. AcaCu. p. 186, AcaSi. p. 219.
8. Imdadatta A priest of Mahurā (1) whose leg was severed by a merchant.
1. Mar. 501, UttCu. p. 82, Utts. pp. 125-6.
9. Imdadatta King of Imdapura. He had twenty-two sons born of his several wives. He married also his minister's daughter who gave birth to a son, named, Surimdadatta (2). Nivvuti, daughter of king Jiyasattu (30) of Mahurā(1), was married to Surimdadatta. He seems to be the same as Imdadatta (3). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 448, AvaN. 1286, Utts. pp. 148-150, VyaBh. 6. 213, AvaH. pp. 344,
404, 702.
Imdadinna (Indradatta) One of the five disciples of Sutthiya-Suppadibuddha. 1
1. Kalp (Therāvali) 6-7, KalpV. p. 254.
Imdapada or Imdapaya (Indrapada) A mountain, the same as Gayaggapaya. It abounded in villages on all its sides.1
1. NisBh. 3163, BrhBh. 4841, NisCu. III. p. 133, BrhKs. p. 1299.
Indapura (Indrapura) A city in Bhārahavāsa. Cakkavatti Bambhadatta (1) married here Brāhmana Sivadatta's daughter.King Imdadatta (9) ruled here and his son Surimdadatta (2) married princess Nivvui from Mahurā (1), 3 1. Vip. 14, 32.
Utts. p. 148, Uttk. p. 98, VyaBh. 2. Uttn. pp. 379, 381.
6. 213, VyaM. VI. p. 103, AvaH. pp. 3. AvaN. 1286-87, AvaCu. I. p. 450,
344, 404, 702.

Page #113

Indapuraga
100
Piyaseña and courtezan Pudhavisiri belonged to this city. It is identical with Indore in the district of Bulandshahar. 4. Vip. 14.
6. LAI. p. 289, See Select Inscriptions 5. Ibid. 32, SthA. P. 508.
(No. 27) by D. C. Sircar. Imdapuraga (IndrapurakaOre of the four families of Vesavādiya-gana. 1
1. Kalp. p. 260. Imdabhūi or Imdabhūti (Indrabhūti) Son of Vasubhūi(1) and Puhavi(3) of Gobbaragāma(1). Aggibhūi(1) and Vāubhüi were his brothers. Since he descends from Goyama (2) lineage (gotra), he is also known as Goyama (1). He was a great savant. He has the honour to be the first principal disciple, i. e. Ganahara of Titthayara Mahāvīra. 4 Once he met Mahāvira in a park of Majjhimā Pāvā. There he discussed with him the problem of the existence of soul and was fully convinced by the latter regarding its existence. He was so impressed by him that along with his five hundred pupils he renounced the world and became Mahāvira's first disciple. The gist of the discussion held between Imdabhūi and Mahāvira in this connection is :_6 The existence of soul is doubtful, since it is not directly perceived by the senses as is the case with a jar. Whatever is imperceptible does not exist in the world, e. g. a sky-flower. The self is not an object of inference, since inference, too, is preceded by perception and is the outcome of the recollection of invariable concomitance. There has not been previously seen any connection between the self and its mark, the recollection of which, along with the sight of the mark, can lead us to a conviction about the existence of the self. The self is not even within the range of scriptural authority, since scripture is not entirely distinct from inference. Moreover, the soul is not directly perceptible to any one whose words are called scripture. Besides, the scriptural authorities are mutually contradictory. Hence, the existence of soul cannot be established by any of the means of valid cognition. This is, in brief, the view of the opponent. It is refuted in the following way :The self is directly experienced by all of us in the form of 'ahampratyaya', i. e. the realisation as I in I did, I do and I shall do'-the realisation which is associated with the functions pertaining to all the three tenses. If there is no soul, how do we realise l'? How can there be a doubt whether the self is or not? Or, if there is a doubt, in whose case is this experience of
l' justifiable? Without a doubter who is beyond all kinds of doubt, but still remains in all doubts, no doubt is possible. The self which is the substratum of its attributes (cognition, etc.) is self-evident owing to the attributes being self-evident, as is the case with a pitcher. Thus, it is proved that the soul exists.
An interesting dialogue between Goyama, i. e. Imdabhūi and Kesi (1), a monk of the line of Titthayara Pāsa (1) is recorded in Uttarajjhayapa.' It

Page #114

101
Imdamuddhābhisitta
indicates the way in which the union between the old sangha (church) of Pāsa and the new sangha of Mahāvīra was brought about. Kesi said to Goyama: 'I want to ask you something, holy man.' Goyama made the following reply: 'Sir, ask whatever you like.' Kesi said: 'The Law taught by Pāsa recognised only four vows, whereas that of Mahāvira enjoins five. Both Laws pursuing the same end, what has caused this difference?' Goyama replied: The ascetics under the first Titthayara were simple but slow of understanding, those under the last one prevaricating and slow of understanding and those between these two were simple and wise. Hence, there are two forms of the Law.' Kesi asked another question : 'The Law taught by Mahāvīra forbids clothes, whereas that of Pāsa allows an under and upper garment. Both Laws pursuing the same end, what has caused this difference?' Goyama replied: The various outward marks have been introduced in order to make the people recognise them as such. The reason for introducing the characteristic marks is their usefulness for religious life and their distinguishing character. In fact, right knowledge, right faith and right conduct are the true causes of liberation and not the outward marks'.8 Mahāvira once advised Goyama to confess his guilt before Āņamda (11), who was simply a lay-votary, and to ask for his pardon, for he had misguided Anamda. He further asked him to expiate for the same. Mahāvīra once consoled Imdabhūi by predicting, 'You shall also attain omniscience like me.'9 The name of Imdabhūi is frequently mentioned in the canonical literature. There he puts questions and Mahavira answers.10 He obtained omniscience immediately after the emancipation of Mahāvīra 11 to whom he was very much attached. He attained emancipation in Rayagiha after enjoying a life of ninetytwo years in all.12 Ascetic Kodinna(5) along with his five hundred pupils was a disciple of Imdabhūi.13 1. AvaN. 644ff., Vis. 2504.
8. Upa. 16. 2. lbid.
9. AvaCu. I. p. 390. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 335.
10. Bha. 7, Vip. 4, Jam. 2, Sur. 2. 4. AvaN. 594, Vis, 2012, Sam. 157.
11. Kalp, 127, Kalpy. p. 191. 5. Vis. 2028-2083.
12. Sam. 92, AvaN. 659. 6. Ibid.
13. AvaCu. I. p. 383. 7. Utt. ch. 23.
Imdamaha (Indramaha) A festival celebrated in honour of popular god Imda (5). 1
1. Raj. 284, Jna. 21, UttN. p. 343, NisCu. II. pp. 239, 443, III. pp. 123, 243, IV.
p. 226, BrhKs. p. 1371, AvaN. 1332, UttCu. p. 114, NisBh. 6065.
Indamuddhābhisitta (Indramūrdhābhişikta) Seventh day of a fortnight.?
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.

Page #115

Imda-vägarapa
102
Imda-vāgaraņa (Aindra-vyākarana) A school of grammar followed by Mahávira while answering the questions put by Sakka (3) to his school-teacher.1
1. AvaBh. 77, AvaCu. I. P, 248.
1. Imdasamma (Indraśarman) A Brāhmana of Atthiya-gāma. He was a worshipper of yaksa Sūlapāņi (2) of the same village. 1
1. AvaN. 264, AvaCu. I. p. 272, Vis 1914.
2. Imdasamma A householder of the Morāga settlement. 1
1. AvaN. 466, Vis. 1920. Imdasiri (Indrasri) Wife of Bambha (1),
1. UttN. and Utts. pp. 377-8.
Imdasenā (Indrasenā) One of the five tributaries of river Rattavati (1) in the Eravaya(1) region.
1. Sth. 470. 1. Imdā (Indrā) Fourth chapter of the third sub-section of the second section of Ņāyādhammakahā. 1
1. Jna. 151.
2. Imdā One of the six principal wives of Dharapimda. 1 In her previous birth she was a merchant's daughter at Vāņārasi. ? 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 508.
2. Jna. 151. 3. Imdā One of the five tributaries of the Rattavai (1) river in Jambuddiva.1
1. Sth. 470.
4. Imdā A Vijjukumāri-mahattariyā goddess."
1. Sth. 507.
1. Indiya (Indriya) There are two different chapters of this name, viz., (i) ninth chapter of the third section as well as (ii) fourth chapter of the second section of ViyĂhapannatti. 1. Bha. 126.
2. Ibid. 84.
2. Imdiya Fifteenth chapter of Paņņavaņā. 1
1. BhaA. p. 131.
Imduttara yadimsaga (Indrottarăvatamsaka) A heavenly abode in Apayakappa where gods live for a maximum period of nineteen sāgaropama years, breathe once in nineteen fortnights and feel hungry once in nineteen thousand years.
1. Sam. 19.

Page #116

103
Ikkhu
Imduvasu (Induvasu) Wife of Bambha (1).1
1. UttN. and Utts. pp. 377-8.
Imdakamta (Indrakānta) Same as Imdakamta. 1
1. Sam. 19.
Ikkãi (Ekādi) Previous birth of Miyãputta (2). He was administrator of Vijayavaddhamāpa, a place near the city of Sayaduvāra. He was very cruel. After death, he had to take birth in an infernal abode and thereafter as miserable Miyāputta. 1
1. Vip. 2–7.
Ikkāi-ratthakūda (Ekādi-rāştrakūta) Same as administrator Ikkāi. 1
1. Vip. 2–7. 1. Ikkhāga (Ikşvāku) A janapada being the same as Kosala (1). King Padibuddhi ruled there. 1 Titthayara Usaha (1) was born at Ikkhāgabhūmi?, i, e. Kosală or Aojjhā (2). 1. Jna. 65, Sth. 564, Jna A. p. 125.
2. Kalp. 206, AvaN. 382.
2. Ikkhāga An Aryan clan.1 Descendants of Titthayara Usabha(1) belonged to it. ? On the occasion of the first pāraņā of Usabha, Sakka (3) appeared before him with sugar-cane and the former wished to take it so the varsa of Usabha came to be known as Ikkhāguvamsa. 3 1. Praj. 37.
JitBh. 1409, KalpDh. p. 148, Kalpv. 2. BrhBh. 3265, 5257, Sth. 564, Kalp.
pp. 231-2, Jna A. p. 125. 2, 18, Utt. 18. 39, Vis. 1561, 1562, 3. AvaCu. I. p. 152, KalpV. p. 231, 1607, 1625, 1800, 1807, 1847, AvaN.
Tir. 278, AvaH. p. 125. 148-9, AvaCu. I. pp. 152, 236, Ikkhāgakula (Ikşvākukula) See Ikkhāga (2), 1
1. Aca. 2. 11, AvaN. 148, AvaCu. I. p. 236.
Ikkbāgabhūmi (Ikşvākubhūmi) Same as Aojjbā (2). 1
1. AvaN. 382, Kalp. 206. Ikkhagavamsa (Ikşvākuvamsa) See Ikkhāga (2). 1
1. AvaH. p. 125. Ikkhāguvamsa (Ikşvākuvamsa) Same as Ikkhāgavamsa. ?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 152.
Ikkhu (Ikṣu) Fifth chapter of the twenty-first section of Viyāhapannatti. 1
1. Bha. 688.

Page #117

Ikkhuvara-diva
104
Ikkhuvara-diva (Iksuvara-dvipa) A concentric island surrounded by Ikkhuvarasamudda and itself surrounding Ghayoda-samudda. 1 It is the same as Khodavara island. 2 1. Jiv. 166.
2. Sur. 101.
Ikkhuvara-samudda (Ikşuvara-samudra) An ocean surrounded by the Namdissara island and itself surrounding Ikkhuvaradīva. It is the same as Khoyoda ocean. ? 1. Jiv. 166.
2. Sur. 101.
Icchā Eleventh night of a fortnight. 1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
Itthi (Stri) Fifth chapter of the third section of Viyāhapaņņatti. 1
1. Bha. 126.
Itthīparinnā (Striparijñā) One of the sixteen chapters of the first section of ) Süyagada. 1 It is the same as Thiparinnā. 2 1. Sam. 16, SutCu. p. 126.
2. Sam. 23.
Ila A householder of Vāņārasī. llasiri was his wife and Ilā (1) was his daughter. 1
1. Jna. 151.
Ilasiri (Ilaśni) Wife of Ila, a householder of Vāņārasī. 1
1. Jna. 151.
1. Ilā Daughter of Ila, the father ard Jasirī, the mother, belorging to Vāņārasī. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pāsa (1). After death she was born as a principal wife of Dharaṇimda. Once she descended from her slāvadamsaga abode and staged a drama before Titthayara Mahāvīra. She is also known as Ilādevi(2). 1 See also Āla (1).
1. Jna. 151, Bha. 406, Nir. 4. 7, AvaCu. I. p. 484.
2. Ilā First chapter of the third sub-section of the second section of Ņāyādhammakahā. 1
1. Jna. 151.
Ilājputta (Itāciputra) Identical with Iläputta. 1
1. SutCu. p. 211, Ava. p. 27, AvaN. 847.
1. Ilādevi A principal Disākumāri residing on the Sotthiya peak of the western Ruyaga (1) mountain. 1
1. Sth. 643, Jam. 114, AvaCu. I. p. 138, Tir. 157.

Page #118

105
Isigiri
2. Ilādevi Same as Ilā (1). 1
1. Jna. 151, Nir. 4. 7.
3. Ilādevi Seventh chapter of Pupphacūlā. 1
1 Nir. 4. 1.
4. Iladevi A peak of mount Sihari. 1
1. Jam. 111.
5. Ilādevi A peak of mount Culla-Himavamta. It is named after the goddess of the same name residing there. 1
1. Jam. 75 Ilāputta (Ilāputra) Son of a merchant of Ilávaddhanagara. He was enamoured of an actress and he accompanied her for a pretty long time. Later he was deeply impressed by a monk in the city of Bennātada. He obtained omniscience while dancing on bamboos and ultimately attained liberation. 1 He is also known as Ilāiputta.? 1. AvaN. 847, 866, 879, Avaču. I. pp. 1 p. 211, AvaH. p. 359.
484, 498, Vis. 3290, 3332, 3348, Mar. 2. SutCu, p. 211,
483, Ava. p. 27, SutSi. p. 172, SutCu. Ilāvaļamsaga (Ilāvatamsaka) A heavenly abode wherein Ilādevi (2) dwelt. 1
1. Jna. 151.
Ilăvaddhaņagara (Ilāvardhanagara) A city where Ilāputta was born. It was situated on the bank of Bennā (1).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 484. Illā A country visited by Titthayara Usabha (1). It is mentioned along with Bahali, Adamba and Jonaga. Illā may be probably the region of Alai mountains north-west of Pāmir.?
1. AvaN. 336, Vis. 1716, AvaM. p. 228, 2. See GESM. p. 80.
Aval. p. 147.
Isi (Rsi) Lord of the southern Isivāiya Vānamamtara gods. 1
1. Praj. 19, Sth. 94.
Isigiņa (Isikiņa) Same as Isiņa. 1
1. Aup. 33.
Isigiri (Rsigiri) A Brahmin mendicant in Titthayara Pāsa's (1) tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.
1. Risi. 34, Risi ( sangrahaņi).
14

Page #119

Isigutta
100
Isigutta (Rsigypta) Disciple of Suhatthi(1) of the Vasittha family-line. Mānavagana (2) originated from him. He belonged to the Väsittha gotra. 1
1. Kalp ( Therāvali). 7, KalpV. p. 260.
Isiguttia (Rsiguptiya) An off-shoot of Māņavagaņa (2).
1. Kalp. p. 260.
Isina An Apāriya country wherefrc m maids were brought and employed as servants in royal harems. It is variously mentioned as Isiņa, Isigana and Isigiņa. 1
1. Jna. 18, 43, Bha. 380, Aup. 33.
Isitalāga (Rsitadāga) A tank constructed by Isivāla(1) at Tosali(1).1 People performed here atthāhiyā-mahimā (eight days ritual) every year. It is probably the Konsala-gāng or Kosala-Gangā tank near the Dhauli hill referred to by Kittoe. 3 1. BrhBh. 4223. 2. BrhBh. 3149-50.
3. See GDA. p. 205.
Isidatta (Rșidatta) One of the five disciples of preceptors Sutthiya-Suppadibuddha.
1. Kalp ( Therävali ). 7, Kalpv. pp. 261-2. Isidattia (Rsidattiya) An off-shoot of Māṇavagaña (2).1
1. Kalp. p. 260.
1. Isidāsa (Rşidāsa) First chapter of Aņuttarovavāiyadasā. At present it constitutes the third chapter of its third section. 2 1. Sth. 755.
2. Anut. 3.
2. Isidāsa Son of lady Bhaddā (7) of Rāyagiha. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra. 1
1. Anut. 6.
Isidinna (Rsidatta) Fifth Titthamkara of the current Osappini in the Eravaya (1) region of Jambadiva. 1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 318. Isipāla (Rsipāla) See Isipālia. 1
1. KalpV. pp. 261–262. Isipālia (Rsipālita) Same as Isivālia. 1
1. KalpV. pp. 261–262. Isibhaddaputta (Rșibhadraputra) A lay-votary of Mahävīra in the town of Alabhiya. After death he was born as a god in the Arupābha (2) celestial

Page #120

107
Isivāla
abode of Sohammakappa. On the expiry of his celestial life he will take birth in Mabāvideha and attain liberation there. 1
J. Bha. 433-5.
1. Isibhāsiya (Rsibhāsita) An Angabāhira Kāliya text. It contained fortyfour chapters expounded by 2 or dealing with 3 forty-four sages born here after the expiry of their life as celestial beings. Bhaddabāhu (2) is said to have composed a niryukti commentary on it. At present the Isibhāsiya 5 contains forty-five chapters. The sages who expounded them belonged to different non-Jain sects, still they are recognized as Patteyabuddhas. The sermons recorded in it are on spiritualism in general. 1. Pak. p. 44, NisCu. IV. p. 253, SutCu. 3. SamA. p. 68.
pp. 5, 7, Nan. 44, Vis, 2794, AvaCu. 4. AvaN. 85, Vis. 1080. I. p. 411. UttCu. p. 1.
5. Isibhāsiyaim Suttaim,-Sudharma 2. Sam. 44.
Jnāna Mandir, Bombay, 1963.
but it is not available in
2. Isibhāsiya Third chapter of Panhāvāgarana the extant text.
1. Sth. 755.
Isimamļalatthau (Rșimandalastava) A text eulogising saints (rşis). 1
1. AcaCu. p. 374.
Isivaa (Rşivāda) Same as Isiväiya. 1
1. Sth. 94.
Isivaiya (Rsivādika) A sub-class of Vānamamtara gods. Isi and Isiväla(1) are their two lords. 1
1. Praj. 47, 49, Dev. 305, Pras. 15.
Isivādiya (Rșivādika) Same as Isivāiya. 1
1. Pras. 15.
1. Isivāla (Rşipāla) Lord of the northern Isivāiya Vāņamamtara gods. 1
1. Praj. 47, Dev. 305, BrhBh. 4219, 4223, Sth. 94.
2. Isivāla Previous birth of the fifth Väsudeya(1) Purisasiha(1). Kanha (4) was his preceptor. He made a resolve (nidāna) at Rayagiha and its cause was his defeat.
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 607, 609.
3. Isivāla Same as Isivāliya (1). 1
1. Kalpv. pp. 261-262.

Page #121

Isivaliya
108
1. Isivāliya (Rsipālita) Disciple of Samtiseniya. The monastic branch originating from him is known as Isivāliya.
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, KalpV. pp. 261-262. 2. Isivāliya Same as Isivaiya.1
1. Dev. 305. Isivāliyā (Rsipālitā) A monastic branch originating from Isivāliya (1). It is the same as Ajjaisivāliyā.? 1. Kalp (Therāyali). 7.
2. Kalp. p. 261. Isivuddhi (Rșivșddhi) One of the eight principal wives of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta (1).
1. Uttn. and Utts. p. 379. Isuyāra (Işukāra) See Usuyāra (3).'
1. UttN. & Utts. p. 396.
1. Isara (īśvara) A Mahāpāyālakalasa (underground pot-like structure) in the centre of the Lavaņa ocean in the north.
1. Sth. 305, Sam. 52, 95, Jiv. 156. 2. Īsara Lord (indra) of the Bhūyavāiya Vāṇamamtara gods.1
1. Sth. 94, Praj. 49. Isaramata (īśvaramaia) A heretical school which holds that God is the creator of the Universe 1
1. NisCu. III. p. 195.
Īsā (īsā) Interior (abhyantara) council (one of the three as abhyantara, madhyama and băhya) of some of the lords (indras) of gods and their Logapālas, wives, etc.
1. Sth 154, SthA. p. 128.
1. Isāna (iśāna) Second celestial region to the north of mount Mamdara (3). It consists of twenty-eight lakh abodes. Each abode is five hundred yojanas high ? and extends to twenty-seven hundred yojanas. 3 The gods belonging to these abodes enjoy physical coition.* 1. Sam. 28, 150, Bha. 172, AnuHe. p. 2. Sam. 108.
92, Jna. 158. See also Sth. 114-5, 199, 3. Ibid. 27. 200, 260, 291, 383, 405, 469, 506, 575, 4. Sth. 116. 579, 644, 683, 769, Sam. 1-33, 62.

Page #122

109
Isanimda
2. Isāņa Lord (indra) of the second heavenly region of the same name. He has eighty thousand equals, thirty-three ministers, four police-chiefs, eight principal wives, three councils, seven army chiefs and three hundred twenty thousand bodyguards. He is the master of the northern half of the universe.? Amkavadamsaya is his main palace. His eight principal wives are : Kanhā (2), Kapharāi (3), Rāmä (2), Rāmarakkhiyä (1), Vasu (6), Vasuguttā(1), Vasumittā (1) and Vasumdharā (4). 1. Bha. 134, 169, 172, 406, Jam. 33,
25, See also Sth. 94, 256, 273, 307, 118, 122, Sam. 80, Ava N. 518, Ava
404, 505, 574, 582-3, 612, 644, 682, Cu. I. p. 315, Vis. 1945, 1973, Praj.
769. 53, Jna. 148, 158.
3. Bha. 172. 2. Praj. 53, BhaA. p. 174, KalpV. p. 4. Sth. 612, Bha. 406.
3. Isāna Any god residing in the heaven of the same name. His maximum height is seven ratnis.1 His longevity is somewhat more than two sāgaropama years in the maximum and somewhat more than one palyopama in the minimum. 1. Anu. 133.
2. Sam. 1-2, Sth. 113, Anu. 139.
4. Isāna Fifth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapannatti."
1. Bha. 590.
5. Isāņa One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 47, Sam. 30.
Isāņakappa (īsānakalpa) Identical with Isāņa (1).2
1. Bha. 172, Jna. 158. Isāṇadeviņda (īšānadevendra) Same as Īsāņa (2).1
1. Sam. 80, Bha. 134, 406, 520, AvaCu. I. p. 144.
Isänavadimsaga(ya) (Išānāvatamsaka) Largest abode of the heavenly region of the name of Isāņa(1). It is situated in the centre. Its length as well as breadth is twelve and a half hundred thousand yojanas.
1. Sam. 13, Bha, 134, 172, 603.
Īsāṇavademsaa (īsānāvatamsaka) See Isāņavadimsaga.
1. Bha. 603.
Tenth subsection of the second
Isāṇassa aggamahisi (īsānasya agramahişi) section of Nāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 148. Isășițda (īsānendra) Same as Isāṇa (2).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 295.

Page #123

Isi
110
Isi (Isat) Another name of Isipabbhārā.1
1. Sam. 12.
Isigana See Isiņa.1
1. Bha. 380. Isiņa See Isiņa.1
1. Jam. 43. Isipabbhārā (īşatprāgbhārā) Abode of liberated souls. It is situated twelve yojanas above the Savvatthasiddha (1) celestial abode. It has the form of an umbrella. It is forty-five lakh yojanas long as well as broad and somewhat more than three times in circumference. Its thickness is eight yojanas. It is thickest in the middle and decreases towards the margin, till it is thinner than the wing of a fly. It has twelve names : Isi, Isipabbbārā, Taņui, Taņutaņāi or Taņāyatari, Siddhi (1), Siddhālaya, Mutti, Mattālaya, Barbha(7), Bambhavadimsaya, Lokapadipürapã and Logaggacāliā.? 1. Dev. 273, 279, Utt. 36. 58-62, Aup.
648, Sam. 45, Bha. 436, 645, Tir. 1225. 43, Praj. 54, AvaN. 954 ff., Sth. 148, 2. Sam. 12, Sth. 648. Isipabbhārā (īşatprāgbhārā) See Isipabbhārā."
1. Praj. 155, OghN. 43.
U Uioda (Uditoda) See Udiodaa.1
1. AvaN. 1545. Umjāyaṇa (Ujjāyana) A branch of the Vāsittha lineage.
1. Sth. 551. Umbara (Udumbara) Seventh chapter of the first section of Vivāgasuya."
1. Vip. 2. 1. Umbaradatta (Udumbaradatta) Son of Sāgaradatta(5) and Gamgadattā of Pādalasamda. He suffered from sixteen diseases owing to the rise of sinful Karmas. In his preceding life he was a royal physician of king Kapagaraha(2) of Vijayapura.1
1. Vip. 28. 2. Umbaradatta A Jakkha in a garden outside the city cf Pādalasamda.1
1. Vip. 28. Ukkaraļa (Utkarața) See Ukkuruda.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 601.

Page #124

111
Uggayai
Ukkalavādi (Utkalavādin) A non-Jain sage in Aritthanemi's tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.
1. Risi ( sangrahaņi), See also Risi. 20. Ukkāmuha (Ulkāmukha) An Amtaradiva.1
1. Sth. 304, Praj. 36, NanM. p. 103. Ukkālia or Ukkāliya (Utkālika) One of the two types of Amgabāhira texts 1 which can be read at any proper time, that is, for the study of which there is no fixed time. The following are some of such texts:
(1) Dasaveāliya, (2) Kappiyākappiya, (3) Cullakappasuya, (4) Mahākappasuya (2), (5) Uvavāiya, (6) Rāyapaseniya, (7) Jivābhigama, (8) Pannavaņā, (9) Mahāpaņpavaņā, (10) Pamāyappamāya, (11) Ņamdi (1), (12) Aņuogadāra, (13) Deviņdatthava, (14) Tamdulaveyāliya, (15) Camdāvijjhaya, (16) Sūrapannatti, (17) Porisimamdala, (18) Mamdalapavesa, (19) Vijjācarapaviņicchaya, (20) Ganivijjā, (21) Jhāpayibhatti, (22) Maranavibhatti, (23) Āyavisohi, (24) Viyarāgasua, (25) Saṁlehaņāsua, (26) Vihărakappa, (27) Caraṇavihi, (28) Aurapaccakkhāņa, (29) Mahāpaccakkhāņa. Avassaya is also an Ukkāliya text.4 See also Kāliya. 1. Nan. 44, Sth. 71.
1 3. Nan. 44, NanM. p. 202ff., NanH. p. 2. NanCu.p. 57, NanM. p. 204, AnuCu.
70, Pak. p. 43, AnuCu. p. 2. p. 5, AnuHe. p. 6, SthA. p. 52.
4. AnuHe. p. 6. Ukkuruda (Utkuruta) One of the two teachers who belonged to Kunālā(1) and died at Sägeya. This word has some other variants like Ukkarada, Okuruda and Kuruda.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 601, Aval. p. 465, UttCu. p. 108. Ukkosia (Utkauśika) A family-line to which preceptor Vairaseña (3) belonged. 1
1. Kalp. p. 255. Ukkhittaņāa (Utksiptajñāta) First chapter of the first section of Nāyādhammakahā. 1
1. Jna. 5, Sam. 19, JnaA. p. 10, AvaCu. I. p. 131. Ugga (Ugra) A Ksatriya family which was appointed as guardian by Usabha(1), the first Titthayara for the protection of the people. It is also known as an Ariya clan.? 1. Bha. 383, 682, Sut. 2.1.9, Jna. 55,1 KalpV. p. 232, KalpDh. p. 149, Aca. 2. 11, AcaN. 22-3, Kalp. 18,
Tir. 1012. Vis. 1658, 1847, AvaCu. I. p. 154, 2. Praj. 37.
II. p. 81, SthA. p. 210, Utts. p. 418, Uggavai (Ugravati) Nights of the first, sixth and eleventh days of a fortnight.
1. Jam, 152, Sur. 49.

Page #125

112
Uggaseṇa
Uggasena (Ugrasena) King of Mahura(1).1 Kamsa (2) and Nabhasena were his son and grandson respectively.2 Raimai and Saccabhāmā were his daughters. He was the foremost of the sixteen thousand kings under the suzerainty of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1). See also Nabhasena and its footnote.
1. Jna. 52, KalpSam. p. 176.
2. KalpSam. p. 173, VisK. p. 412.
3. KalpV. p. 213, KalpDh. p. 139, Ka
Ucca One of the five palaces belonging to Bambhadatta(1), the twelfth Cakkavatti.1
1. Utt. 13. 13.
lpSam. p. 176.
4. Nir. 5. 1, Jna. 117, Ant. 1, DasCu. p. 310, AvaCu. I. p. 355.
Uccattaria (Uccatarika) One of the eighteen varieties of the Bambhi(2) script.1 Probably it is the same as Amtakkhariyā.2
1. Sam. 18.
2. Praj. 37.
Uccaṇāgari (Uccanagari) A monastic branch originating from preceptor Samtisenia. It is one of the four branches of Kodiyagana(2).2 2. KalpV. p. 260.
1. Kalp (Theravali ). 7, KalpV. p. 261.
Ucchughara (Ikṣugṛha) A garden of Dasapura where preceptor Rakkhiya(1) stayed for four months in a rainy season.1
1. VyaBh. 8. 222, AvaBh. 142, AvaH. p. 301.
Ujuväliyā (Ṛjupālikā) A river flowing near Jambhiyagama. Titthayara Mahāvira obtained omniscience on its northern bank.1
1. Aca. 2. 179, Kalp. 120, Av N. 254, Vis. 1673, 1982, AvaCu. I. p. 322, KalpV. p. 177. Ujjamta (Ujjayanta) See Ujjimta.1
1. AvaH. p. 709.
Ujjalia (Ujjvalita) An infernal abode in the Valuyappabha region.1
1. Ant. 9.
Ujjimta (Ujjayanta) Name of a mountain. Aritthanemi, the twenty-second Titthamkara obtained omniscience on its summit. There he attained emancipation as well in the company of five hundred and thirty-six monks. 3 The place of his renunciation has also been the same. It is the same as Revayaga. It is popularly known as Girnar.®
1. Kalp. 174, OghND. p. 119.
2. Kalp. 182, Jna. 129-130, Vis. 1702, AvaN. 307, Tir. 554.
3. Kalp. 182.

4. OghND. p. 119, Ava. p. 8.
5. UttS. p. 492.
6. GDA. p. 211.
Ujjumai (Ṛjumati) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhui(4).1
1. Kalp. p. 256.

Page #126

113
Ujjhiyaa
See Ujuväliyā.
Ujjuvātiyā (Rjupālikā)
1. Aca. 2. 197.
Ujjemta (Ujjayanta) See Ujjimta.
1. BrhBh. 3192. Ujjeni (Ujjayini) Capital of the Avamti(1) country (modern Malwa). It was situated at a distance of eighty yojanas from Vitibhaya, the capital of Simdhu-sovīra.? The following are some of the kings who reigned in this city : Camdapajjoa or Pajjoa,3 Kuņāla, Sampai, Balamitta(1), Gaddabhilla 7 and Jiyasattu(23).8 Attapamalla, the famous wrestler, also belonged to Ujjeni. This city had five hundred upāśrayas (shelter houses for monks and nuns).10 It also had a big temple known as Mahākāla(3).11 The following ācāryas (preceptors) had visited this city : Vaira(2),12 Mahāgiri,13 Suhatthi(1),14 Camdarudda, 15 Rakkhiya(1),16 Bhaddagutta,17 Kálaga(1)18 and Asādha(2),19 Monk Avamtisukumāla also belonged to this city.20 The Sagas(2) were brought here by preceptor Kālaga(1).21 It is identified with modern Ujjain.22 See also Avamti(2). 1. UttCu. p. 31, PrasA. p. 90, Utts. 14. BrhKs. p. 918. p. 49.
15. AvaCu. II. p. 77. 2. NisCu. III. p. 145.
16. Mar. 489. 3. UttN. p. 96, AvaCu. II. p. 159, SthA. 17. AvaCu. I. p. 394. p. 431.
18. Uttn. p. 127, UttCu. p. 83, NisCu. 4. BrhKs. p. 917, Anuh. p. 10.
III. p. 131. 5. KalpDh. pp. 164-5, NisCu. II. pp. 19. NisCu. I. p. 20, DasCu. p. 96. 361-2.
20. Sams. 65, Mar. 435, NisCu. II. p. 90; 6. DasaCu. p. 55.
See also Utts. pp. 85, 213, 218, 7. NisCu. Ill. p. 59.
Uttk. pp. 31, 38, AvaN. 767, 1275-8, 8. AcaCu. p. 225.
1295, 1304, BrhBh. 4219-22, 5115, 9. AvaN. 1274, UttCu. p. 109, AvaCu.
AvaCu. I. p. 189, 403, 409, 489, 192, II. p. 112.
540, II. pp. 154, 157, 162, 164, 202, 10. AvaCu. II. p. 196.
283, OghNBh. 26, UttCu. pp. 53, 11. AvaCu. II. p. 157.
55, 128, NanM. p. 145. 12. AvaCu. I. p. 392.
21. VyaBh. and VyaM. XII. p. 94. 13. AvaCu. II. p. 157.
22. GDA. p. 209. Ujjotatarā (Udyotatara) A city where Divāyaṇa(3) heard the rumour of the prediction of the destruction of Bāravai with his own hands.
1. DasH. p. 36.
Ujjhā (Ayodhyā) See Aojjhā.1
1. Avan. 382. 1. Ujjhiyaa (Ujjhitaka) Second chapter of the first section of Vivāgasuya.1
1. Vip. 2. 15

Page #127

Ujjhiyaa
114
2. Ujjhiyaa Son of Vijayamitta(2) and Subhaddā(7) of Vāņiyagāma. I in love with Kāmajjhayā, the courtezan of the same town and started living with her. King Mitta(3) asked Kāmajjhayā to live with him in his palace. She left the company of Ujjhiyaa and started living in the king's palace. Ujjhiyaa could not forbear the separation. Once he entered the palace and engaged himself in sexual intercourse with Kāmajjhayā. He was caught red handed by the king who then severely punished him. He was Gottāsa(2) in his previous birth.1
1. Vip. 9-14, SthA. p. 507.
Ujjhiyā (Ujjhitā) Wife of Dhaņapāla(3).1
1. Jna. 63. Utta Same as Udda.1
1. Praj. 37.
Utthāṇasua (Utthānaśruta) An Amgabāhira Kālia text. It is not extant now.
1. Pak. p. 45, Vya. 10. 28, Nan. 44, NanH. p. 73, NanM. p. 207, NanCu. p. 60.
Udamka A sage whose beautiful wife was raped by popular god Imda(5).1
1. NisCu. III. p. 340, BrhKs. p. 543.
Uduvādiyagapa (Uduvātikagana) One of the nine monastic groups originating from Bhaddajasa(2). It had four branches and three families as follows: Campijjiya, Bhaddijjiyā, Kākamdiyā, Mehalijjiyā; Bhaddajasiya, Bhaddaguttia and Jasabhadda(3).1
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, KalpV. p. 259, Sth. 680. Uduvimāna (Uduvimāna) An abode in the first stratum of the Sohamma(1) heaven. Its length as well as breadth is forty-five lakhs of yojanas. 1. Sth. 328.
2. Sam. 45. Udda (Odra) Its other variants are Utta and Udu. It stands for an Aņāriya country and its inhabitants. The country of the Uddas or Odras is located in Swat or the ancient Uddiyāna. Present Ods of Punjab, Rajasthan and Western India might have been emigrants from Swat country. Odra has been the name of Orissa also.3
1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4. 2. GESM. pp. 61-63. 3. TAI. pp. 333-336. Udduvādiyagana (Udduvātikagana) Same as Uduvādiyagaņa...
1. Sth. 680. Unnāа or Unnāga (Uņāka) A place visited by Titthayara Mahāvīra. It is probably the same as Unao in Uttara Pradesh.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 295, AvaN. 491, Aval. p. 211, KalpV. p. 167. 2. SBM. p. 357.

Page #128

115
Uttarakurā
Upņāta (Unnāta) A town in the Mahāvideha region of Jambūdiva.
1. Nir. 5. 1.
Uttama Another name of mount Mamdara(3). According to Samavāya the reading is Uttara(3),2 1. Jam. 109.
2. Sam. 16.
1. Uttamā First of the fifteen nights of a fortnight.1
I. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
2. Uttamā A principal wife of Puņnabhadda(5), a lord of the Jakkha gods.1 She was a daughter of a merchant in her previous birth. The same is the name of a principal wife of Māņibhadda(1).3 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
2. Jna. 153.
3. Bha. 169, Sth. 693.
3. Uttamā Eleventh chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 153. 1. Uttara First of the eight disciples of preceptor Mahāgiri.
1. Kalp (Therävali). 7.
2. Uttara Twenty-second Titthamkara of the coming Ussappiņi in the Eravaya(1) region of Jambūdīva.1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1121.
Its other reading is
3. Uttara Another name of mount Mamdara(3). Uttama. 2 1. Sam. 16.
2. Jam. 109.
Uttara-amtaradiya (Uttara-antardvipa) Chapters from the seventh to the thirty-fourth in the tenth section of Viyāhapannatti.1
1. Bha. 394. 1. Uttarakurā (Uttarakuru) A locality situated on the north-eastern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Rāmā(2), one of the eight principal wives of Isāna(2).1
1. Sth. 307. 2. Uttarakurā A palanquin used by Titthayara Aritthaņemi on the occasion of his renunciation-ceremony.1
1. Sam. 157.
3. Uttarakurā Same as Uttarakuru(1).1
1. Sth. 302, Jiv. 148.
JainEducation International

Page #129

Uttarakuru
116
1. Uttarakuru A sub-region to the north of mount Mamdara(3). It is situated in the Mahā videha region of Jambūdīva. It is crescent-shaped. It extends from east to west. Its breadth from north to south is 11842-2/19 yojanas. Its northern chord (jiva) from east to west measures 53000 yojanas. Its pertinent arc (dhanu-pittha) in the south is 60418-12/19 yojanas. It has (two) Jamaga(1) mountains, Ņilavamta(2) lake, Kamcapaga-pavvaya mountains, etc.? The tree of Jambusudamsaņā lies in it.3 The people living therein get mature in forty-nine days only 4 and always enjoy the best era known as Susamasusamā. 1. Jiv. 147, Jam. 87, 85, Mar. 60, Sam. 3. Jam. 90, Jiv. 151, Sth. 764. 53, Sth. 302, 197, 522, 555.
4. Sam. 49. 2. Jiv. 148–152, Jam. 88-90, BhaA. 5. Bha A. p. 897.
pp. 654-5.
Presiding deity of the Uttarakuru(1) region.
2. Uttarakuru
1. Jam. 91.
3. Uttarakuru A lake situated in the Uttarakuru(1) region.1
1. Jiv. 150, Jam. 89, Sth. 434.
4. Uttarakuru A summit each of (i) Gamdhamādana as well as (ii) Mālavamta(1)2 mountain. 1. Jam. 86, Sth. 590.
2. Jam. 91, Sth. 689.
5. Uttarakuru A garden outside the city of Sāgeya. There was in it a shrine of Jakkha Pāsamiya.1
1. Jna. 154, Vip. 34.
Uttarakurudaba (Uttarakurudraha) Same as Uttarakuru(3).1
1. Sth. 434.
Uttarakūlaga (Uttarakūlaka) A class of vānaprastha ascetics 1 confining their movements to the northern bank of Gamgā.? 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38.
2. BhaA. p. 519.
Uttarakhattiyakumdapura (Uttaraksatriyakundapura) See Khattiyakumdapura.1
1. Aca. 2. 176.
A canonical text 1 not extant now.1
Uttaracūliya (Uttaracūlikā)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 157.
Uttarajjhayana (Uttarādhyayana) An Angabāhira Kāliya text 1 of multiple authorship. It consists of the following thirty-six chapters: 3 (1) Viņayasuya, (2) Parisaha, (3) Cauramgijja, (4) Asamkhaya, (5) Akāmamarana, (6) Niya

Page #130

117
Uttaraddhabharaha
mthi, (7) Orabbha, (8) Kāvilijja, (9) Namipavvajjā, (10) Dumapattaya, (11) Bahusuyapujja, (12) Hariesa(3), (13) Cittasambhüi, (14) Usuyārijja, (15) Sabhikkhu(2), (16) Samāhithāpa, (17) Pāvasamaņijja, (18) Samjaijja, (19) Miyacāriyā, (20) Niyamthijja, (21) Samuddapālijja, (22) Rahaņemiya, (23) Kesigoyamijja, (24) Samii, (25) Janpaijja, (26) Sāmāyāri, (27) Khalumkijja, (28) Mukkhagai, (29) Appamāya, (30) Tava, (31) Caraṇa, (32) Pamāyathāņa, (33) Kammappayadi(2), (34) Lesā(2), (35) Apagāramagga and (36) Jivājivavibhatti. In the Samavāya the names of those chapters which differ or are at variant are as follows:- 3. Câuramgijja, 5. Akāmamaraņijja, 6. Purisaviijā, 7. Urabbhijja, 8. Kāviliya, 11. Bahusuyapüjā, 12. Hariesijja, 13. Cittasambhūya, 15. Sabhikkhuga, 16. Samāhithāņāim, 20. Apāhapavvajjā, 22. Rahaņemijja, 23. Goyaniakesijja, 24. Samitio, 28. Mokkbamaggagai, 30. Tavomagga, 31. Caranavihi(2), 32. Pamāyathāņāim, 33. Kammapayadi and 34. Lesajjhayaņa.
The word 'uttara' in the nomenclature of 'Uttarajjhayana' signifies three meanings : (1) Last, (2) Excellent and (3) Afterwards. Some believe that the words contained in Uttarajjhayana are the LAST ones uttered by Mahăvira before he attained liberation. Some explain the word 'uttara' as 'excellent' and say that the chapters contained in Uttarajjhayana are the EXCELLENT ones. Others suggest that the word 'uitara' occurring in Uttarajjhayaņa is used to convey the idea that this text was used to be read AFTER Āyāra before Dasaveyaliya was composed and AFTER Dasaveyāliya later on.? Uttarajjhayana will become extinct after the death of Pasa(4), i. e. after 20500 years of Mahāvira's emancipation.8 1. Pak. p. 44, Nan. 44.
5. Uttn. p. 3, Utts. pp. 3, 712. 2. Uttn. p. 5, Utts. pp. 5-6.
6. NanM. p. 206. 3. Uttn. p. 9.
7. Uttn. p. 5, Utts. p. 5, VyaBh. 3. 176. 4. Sam. 36.
8. Tir. 826.
Uttarajjhayaņa-cunni (Uttarādhyayana-cūrni) A commentary on Uttarajjhayaņa composed by a disciple of Govāliya-mahattara. He is said to be Jiņadāsagaạimahattara. 1. UttCu, p. 283.
2. See CLJ. p. 193.
Uttarajjhayaņa-nijjutti (Uttaradhyayana-niryukti) A versified commentary on Uttarajjhayaņa composed by Bhaddabāhu(2).
1. AcaSi. p. 84, AvaN. 84, Vis. 1079.
Uttaraddbabharaha (Uttarārdhabharata) Northern half of the Bharaha(2) region in Jambuddīva. It is situated to the north of mount Veyaddha(2), to the south of mount Cullahimayamta, to the east of western Lavana-samudda and to the west of eastern Lavaṇasamudda. It extends in length from east

Page #131

Uttaraddhabharahakuda
118
to west and in breadth from north to south. It has been the dwelling-place of Āvāda community as well.? Ganga and Simdhu(1) flow in it.3 1. Jam. 16. 2. Ibid. 56, 58, AvaCu. I. p. 194.
3. Jam. 16, 74.
Uttaraddhabharahaküda (Uttarārdhabharatakūta) A summit of the Veyaddha(2) mountain in the Bharaha(2) region in Jambūdīva.
1. Jam. 12.
Uttaraddhamāņussakhetta (Uttarārdhamanusyaksetra) Northern half of Māņusakhetta (the region that is occupied by human beings). Sixty-six suns as well as the same number of moons rise in it.1
1. Sam. 66.
Uttaraddhakaccha (Uttarārdhakaccha) Northern half of the Kaccha(1) district in Mahāvideha. It is situated to the north of mount Veyaddha(1) of Kaccha, to the south of mount Nīlavamta(1), to the east of mount Mālavamta(1) and to the west of mount Cittaküda. Simdhukumda is situated in it.
1. Jam. 93.
Uttaraddhabharaha (Uttarārdhabharata) See Uttaraddhabharaha.!
1. AvaCu. I. p. 194, Jam. 74.
A constellation. It is the same as
Uttarapotthavayā (Uttaraprausthapadā) Uttarabhaddavayā.1
1. Sur. 36.
1. Uttarabalissahagana One of the nine groups of monks under Titthayara Mahāvīra.
1. Sth. 680.
2. Uttarabalissahagana A monastic branch originating from preceptors Uttara(1) and Balissaha, two disciples of Mahāgiri. It had four branches : Kosambiyā, Kodambāņi, Suttivattiyā and Cardaņāgarī.
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, KalpV. p. 257.
Uttarabhaddavadā or Uttarabhaddavayā (Uttarabhādrapadā) See Uttaräbhaddavayā.
1. Sur. 36.
Uttaramadhurā or Uttaramahura (Uttaramathurā) Northern Mathurā. See Mahurā(1).
1. AvaH. p. 357, 688, VyaM. IV. p. 36.

www.jainelibi

Page #132

119
Uttarāsādha
Uttaravācāla A locality near Seyaviyā. In its forest serpent Camdakosia stung Tittbayara Mahāvīra. Merchant Ņāgasena belonged to it.2 See also Vācāla. 1. AvaN. 468, Vis. 1922-3.
1923, KalpDh. p. 104, AvaH. p. 195. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 279, AvaN. 471, Vis. 1 Uttaraveyaddha (Uttaravaitādhya) Northern half of the Veyaddha(2) mountain. 1
1. Jam. 52.
Uttară Sister of preceptor Sivabhūi(1). Following her brother she also abandoned all her clothes and became a naked nun. Later on she was' however, persuaded to keep one garment to cover her body.1
1. Vis. 3053, Utts. pp. 178-180, UttN. p. 181.
See Uttarā vaha.1
Uttaräpaha (Uttarāpatha)
1. DasCu. p. 17.
Uttarāpotthavayā (Uttarāprausthapadā) Another name of the Uttarabhaddavaya constellation. Its family-name is Dhananjaya(4). 1. Sur. 46.
2. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
is
Uttaräphagguni (Uttarāphālguni) A constellation. Its presiding deity Ajjama.? Kāsava(7) is its family-name.3 1. Sam. 2, Sur. 36, Jam. 155--161, Sth. 2. Jam. 171. 90, 110, 589.
3. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
Uttarābhaddavadā or Uttarābhaddavayā (Uttarābhādrapadā) A constellation which is presided over by god Ahivaddhi.
1. Sam. 2, Jam. 155-161, Sth. 90, 110, Sur. 36, 46, Uttarāvaha (Uttarāpatha) A region or country in the north of the Bharaha(2) region. Hearing the prediction of the destruction of Bāravai Divāyana(3) had proceeded to Uttarāvaha. Vairasámi had also been to this country. Marriage with maternal uncle's daughter was forbidden here. Customs etc., in Dakkhiņāyaha were different from those in Uttarāvaha.* The town of Kumbhakārakada was situated in this region. Uttarāvaha can be identified with the region extending west and north-west of Thaneshwar. 1. DasH. p. 37, SthA. p. 255.
BrhBh. 3891. 2. NisCu. I. p. 21.
5. BrhKs. p. 915. 3. DasN. p. 17. DasH. p. 22.
6. GE. I. p. 43 4. DasCu. p. 17, NisCu. I. p. 52, Uttarāsādha (Uttarāsādhā) A Gaba (constellation) whose family-name is Vagghāvacca(2). Vissa(2) is its presiding deity.1
1. Sam. 4, Jam. 31, 32, 155-161, 171, Sur. 36, 38, 50, Vis. 1584, Sth. 90.

Page #133

Uda
120
Uda Same as Udda.
1. Pras. 4.
A principal lay-votary of Gosāla.
1. Udaa (Udaka)
1. Bha. 330.
2. Udaa Twelfth chapter of the first section of Nāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10.
3. Udaa An ascetic of the line of Pása(1). He held a long discussion with Imdabhūi and being convinced by his arguments he met Mahāvīra and accepted the path shown by him. He is also known as Pedhālaputta(2). In future he will take birth as a Titthamkara.
1. Sut. 2.7.4-14, Sth. 692, SthA. p. 457, AvaN. 1168, SutCu. p. 451, Sam. 159.
4. Udaa A heretical house-holder of Rāyagiha. Later he became a follower of Mahāyira.
1. Bha. 305.
5. Udaa Previous birth of the third would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region. He seems to be the same as Udaa(3).
1. Sam. 159, Sth. 692.
6. Udaa Seventh Titthamkara of the coming Ussappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region and the future birth of Samkha(10).1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1112.
Udaga (Udaka) See Udaa.1
1. Tir. 1112.
Udaganäa (Udakajñāta) Same as Udaa(2).1
1. Sam. 19.
Udagabhāsa (Udakabhāsa) A mountain-residence of Velamdhara-ņāgarāya gods at a distance of forty-two thousand yojanas to the south of Jambuddiva in the Lavana ocean. God Sivaa resides on it.1
1. Sth. 305, Sam. 17, Jiv. 159.
Udagasimaa (Udakasimaka) A mountain at a distance of forty-two thousand yojanas to the north of Jambuddiva in the Lavana ocean. It also serves as an abode of Velamdhara gods. God Manosilaya resides on it. See also Dagasīma.
1. Jiv. 159, Sth. 305, Sam. 17.

Page #134

121
Udaddha (Uddagdha) A Mahaniraya situated in Rayaṇappabha(2).1 It is the same as Uddaḍdha.2
1. Sth. 515.
2. SthA. p. 367.
Udattabha (Udattābha) An off-shoot of the Goyama(2) lineage.1
1. Slh. 551.
Udaya See Udaa(3).1
1. Sam. 159.
Udayana (Udayana) See Udayaṇa.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 615.
Udaya Pedhälaputta (Udaka Peḍhälaputra) See Udaa(3).1
1. Sut. 2. 77, Sth. 692.
Udayabhasa (Udakabhasa) See Udagabhasa.1
1. Sth. 305.
Udai
Udahi (Udadhi) Twelfth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapaṇṇatti.1 1. Bha. 561.
Udahikumāra (Udadhikumāra) A class of Bhavanavai gods. They have seventy-six lakhs of dwelling-places.1 Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1) are their lords. All the Udahikumāra gods are under Varuna(1), a Logapala of Sakka(3),3
1. Sam. 76, Nis. 1578.
2. Bha. 169.
8. Ibid. 167.
1. Udai (Udayin) A person of the Kumdiyāyaṇa lineage whose soul entered the dead body of Gosala. It was his seventh pauṭṭaparihāra (entrance into another's body).1
1. Bha. 550.
2. Udai Son of Kuniya and Paumāvai(9). After the death of his father he left Campa and made Paḍaliputta the capital of Magaha. He was stabbed to death by Udaimāraga while performing pauṣadha (a vow).1
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 171, 177, 180.
3. Udai One of the two chief elephants of king Kuniya. In his previous birth he was an Asurakumāra god.1
1. Bha. 300, 590, BhaA. p. 720.

4. Udai Probably same as Udaa(5). He earned the tirthankara-nama-gotra Karma.1
1. Sth. 691.
16

Page #135

Udāiņa
122
Udāiņa (Udāyana) See Udāyaṇa.?
1. AvaCu. II. p. 36.
Udāimäraga (Udāyimāraka) Assassin of Udāi(2), son of king Kūņiya.1 1. NisCu. I. p. 2, SthA. p. 182, AcaSi. p. 210, BrhBh. 1238, JitBh. 2496, AcaCu.
p. 6, AvaCu. II. p. 29.
1. Udāyaṇa (Udāyana) King of the city of Vītībhaya in Simdhusovira. King Mahasena(1) etc. were under him. He had married Pabhävati(3), daughter of Cedaga.? Abhīti was his son. He, instead of giving his kingdom to his son, gave it to his nephew (bhāgineya), named Kesi(2), renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra.3 Once monk Udāyana came to the city of Vitībhaya. Kesi thought that Udāyaṇa had come to deprive him of the kingdom. Deluded by this sort of feeling he, with the help of a physician, poisoned him to death
Once king Udāyana had to fight with Pajjoya, the king of Ujjeņi for an image of Jivamtasāmi. Pajjoya was defeated and imprisoned by Udāyana. Later on he was released on the auspicious occasion of paryusana (a religious festival) and his kingdom was returned to him. This incident is often quoted in Jain literature as an ideal of forgiveness. Udāyana was the last king who became a monk. 1. Bha. 491, KalpV. p. 298.
5. AvaCu. I. p. 401, DasC. p. 61, 2. AvaCu. II. p. 168, SutCu. p. 28.
NisCu. III. p. 147. 3. Bha. 491.
6. AvaCu. II. p. 171. 4. SthA. p. 431, AvaCu. II. p. 36.
2. Udāyaṇa King of Kosambi. He was son of Sayāņiya and grandson of Sahassāniya. Miyāyai(1) was his mother and Paumāvai(6) was his wife. He was a famous lutist and could subjugate elephants by his art of luting.” He was tactfully imprisoned by Pajjoya, the king of Ujjeni, and was compe
to teach the art of luting to his daughter Vāsavadattā(1).3 Udāyana escaped from the prison, eloped with Vāsavadattā and married her.
1. Bha. 441, Vip. 24, AvaCu. I. p. 615. 3. Utts. p. 142. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 161.
4. AvaCu. II. p. 161. Udayi (Udāyin) See Udāi.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 177, Sth. 691.
Udiodaa (Uditodaya) King of the city of Purimatāla. Sirikamtā(1) was his wife. King Dhammarui(1) of Vāņārasi had attacked him to capture his queen.1
1. Avaču. I. p. 559, AvaN. 943, 1545, NanM. pp. 165-6, Vip. 17, AvaH. p. 430. Udiodia (Uditodita) Same as Udiodaa.!
1. Vip. 17, AvaCu. I. p. 559.

Page #136

123
Uddehagana
Uditodaya See Udiodaa.1
1. AvaN. 943, AvaCu. I. p. 559.
Uditodita See Udiodaa.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 559.
Udu Same as Udda.1
1. SutSi. p. 123.
Udumbara Eighth chapter of Kammavivāgadasā.1 See also Umbara.
1. Sth. 755.
Udumbarijjiyā (Audumbarikā) An off-shoot of Uddehagaņa(2).1
1. Kalp. p. 259.
Uddamda (Uddanda) A class of vānaprastha ascetics 1 walking with staff raised up. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38.
2. BhaA. p. 519, AcaCu. p. 169.
Uddamdapura (Uddandapura) A city where Gosāla performed his second pautta-parihāra (entrance into another's body) in the shrine of Camdotarapa(2),It is identified with Bihār, a town in Patna district.2 1. Bha. 550.
2. GDA. p. 208.
Uddaddha (Uddagdha) One of the six infernal abodes of Rayaņappabhā(2), the first hell." It is the same as Udaddha.? 1. SthA. p. 367.
2. Sth. 515.
Uddāiņa or Uddāyaṇa (Udayana) See Udāyaṇa.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 36, AvaCa. I. p. 401, AcaCu. p. 64, DasCu. p. 61, AvaCu. I. p. 399.
Udditthā (Uddiştā) Fifteenth day of the dark-half of a month.
1. Dasa. 6. 3, JnaA, p. 109, AupA. p. 100.
1. Uddehagana One of the nine groups of monks under Titthayara Mahā
vira.
1. Sth. 680.
2. Uddehagana A monastic branch originating from preceptor Rohapa. Its four off-shoots and six sub-family-lines are : Udumbarijjiyā, Māsapūriā, Maipattiyā and Punnapattiā, Ņāgabhūya, Somabhūi(1), Ullagaccha, Hatthalijja, Ņamdijja and Pärihāsaya respectively.
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, KalpV. pp. 258, 259.

Page #137

Uddhakamdüyaga
124
A class of vānaprastha ascetics 1 scra
Uddhakamdüyaga (Urdh vakandūyaka) tching their body above the navel.2
1. Bha. 417.
2. BhaA. p. 519.
Uparima-Gevijja (Uparima-Graiveyaka) The highest Gevijja layer. It has three parts : Uvarimahitthima, Uvarimamajjhima and Uvarimauvarima. 1. Sth. 232.
2. Utt. 36. 212-213, Sth. 232.
1. Uppala (Utpala) First chapter of the eleventh section of Viyahapannatti.
1. Bha. 409.
2. Uppala An astrologer who was for some time a monk of the line of Titthayara Pāsa(1). He explained to Titthayara Mahāvīra the meaning of the ten dreams seen by him in Atthiyagāma. He also helped him in getting released from the custody of king Jiyasattu(33) of Lohaggala(2). He had two sisters, namely, Jayamti(9) and Somā(4).3 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 273-4, KalpV. p. 161, 1 2 . AvaN. 490, Vis. 1944.
Aval. p. 204, AvaM. pp. 191, 270. 3. Avan. 478, AvaCu. I. p. 286.
3. Uppala A householder of Nāgapura. Uppalasiri was his wife and Uppalā(4) was his daughter.1
1. Jna. 153.
4. Uppala A heavenly abode in Pāṇata. The longevity of the gods dwelling therein is twenty sāgaropama years at the maximum. They breathe once in twenty fortnights and feel hungry once in twenty thousand years.1
1. Sam. 20.
Uppalagummā (Utpalagulmā) A lotus-pond (puskariņi) in a forest situated to the south-east of the Jambusudamsaņā tree on mount Mamdara(3). 1. Jam. 90.
2. Ibid. 103.
Uppalasiri (Utpalaśri) Wife of Uppala(3), a householder of Ņāgapura.
1. Jna. 153.
1. Uppalā (Utpalā) Wife of Bhima(2), a butcher of Hatthiņāura. Once when she was pregnant, she had a desire to eat beef. This desire of Uppalā was fulfilled by her husband. In due course she gave birth to a son who was named Gottāsa(2).1
1. Vip. 10-11, SthA. p. 507.
2. Uppalā Wife of Samkha(9), a śrāvaka of Sāvatthi.1
1. Bha. 437, SthA. p. 456.

Page #138

125
Ummaggajalā
3. Uppală Third chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Ņāyādhammakahā.
1. Jna. 133.
4. Uppală (i) A principal wife of Kāla(4), a lord of the Pisāya gods. In her previous birth she was a daughter of Uppala(3), a householder of Ņāgapura. (ii) The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahākāla(9).1
1. Jna, 153, Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
5. Uppalā A lotus-pond (puskarini) situated in the forest to the south-east of the Jambusudamsanā tree on Mamdara(3) mountain.? 1. Jam. 90.
2. Ibid. 103.
Uppalujjalā (Utpalojjvalā) A lotus-pond (puskariņi) in the forest situated in the south-east of the Mamdara(4) mountain as well as Jambusudamsaņā tree.? 1. Jam. 103.
2. Ibid. 90. Uppāyapavvaya (Utpätaparvata) Mountains where lords of gods descend for going to the middle world (tiryagloka) are called Uppāyapavvayas. They are Tigicchiküļa(2), Ruyagimda etc.
1. BhaA. p. 144, Bha. 116, 587, Jiv. 127, Sam. 17, Sth. 728.
Uppāyapuvva (Utpădapūrva) First of the fourteen Puvva texts. It dealt with the origination of modes of substances. It consisted of ten chapters and four appendices. It is not extant.
1. Nam. 57, NanCu. p. 75, NanM. pp. 240-1, NanH. p. 88, Sth. 378, 732, Sam. 147.
Umajjāyaṇa (Avamajjāyaṇa) Same as Omajjāyaṇa.
1. Sur. 50.
1. Umā Mother of Duvittha, the second Vasudeva(1)
1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, Tir. 603.
2. Umā A prostitute of Ujjeņi. Servants of Pajjoa killed Mabessara when he was enjoying with her.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 176. 3. Umā Wife of Mahesa, a celebrated Hindu God. The phallus of Mahesa the end of which could not be attained even by Bambhäņa and Viņhu(8) could confine itself in the body of Umā.1
1. NisCu. I. p. 104. 1. Ummaggajalā (Unmagnajalā) A rivulet flowing in Timissaguhā. Its water throws out anything that falls into it.1
1. Jam. 55.

Page #139

Ummaggajală
126
2. Ummaggajalā
1. Jam. 65.
A rivulet flowing in the cave named Khamdappavāyaguhā.?
Ummajjaga or Ummajjaya (Unmajjaka ) A class of vānaprastha ascetics taking bath with a single plunge into the water.1
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38, BhaA. p. 519. Ummattajalā (Unmattajalā) A river on the western border of Rammaga(4), to the east of mount Mamdara(3) and south of river Sīyā in Mahāvideha.
1. Jam. 96, Sth. 197, 522.
Ummāda (Unmāda) Second chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapaņņatti.1
1. Bha. 500. Ummimälini (Urmimālini) An antaranadi flowing to the west of mount Meru and to the north of river Sioyā in Mahāvideha."
1. Sth. 197, 522, Jam. 102. Ummuya (Unmuca) A Jāyava prince.
1. Jna. 122. Urabbhijja (Urabhriya) Seventh chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa. See Orabbha also.
1. Sam. 36, Uttn. p. 9. Ulugacchi (Ulūkāksi) Nickname of a monk who used to stitch his clothes even after sunset.
1. BrhBh. 4991.
Ulūa (Ulūka) A lineage. Rohagutta, the founder of the doctrine of Three Categories of Reality called Terāsiya(1), belonged to it.
1. Vis. 3008.
Ullagaccha One of the six off-shoots of Uddehagana(2).1
1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. p. 259. Ullugatira (Ullukatira) A town on the bank of Ullugā." It was visited by Mahāvīra." Ņinhava Gamga established his theory of dvikriyā in this very town. It had a shrine of Egajambū. 1. Vis. 2925, Utts. p. 165, Sth. 587.
3. AvaN. 782, AvaBh. 133, Vis. 2925. 2. Bha. 571.
4. Bha. 571.
Ullugā (Ullukā) A river. The Ullugatira town was situated on its bank.1 It should have been in Magadha.? 1. AvaCu.I.p. 423, NisBh. 5601, NisCu.
413, Uttk. p. 107. IV. p. 103, UttN. p. 165, SthA. p. 2. SBM. p. 357.

Page #140

127
Uvadamsana
Same as Ullugatira.1
Ullugātira (Ullukātira)
1. AvaN. 782.
Seventh chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyaha
1. Uvaoga (Upayoga) pannatti.
1. Bha. 561.
2. Uvaoga Twenty-ninth chapter of Pannavaņā.1
1. Praj. v. 7.
Uvamga (Upānga) A group of canonical texts five in number: (1) Ņirayávaliyā(1), (2) Kappavadamsiya, (3) Pupphiyā, (4) Pupphacūliyā and (5) Vanhidasā. They are other than Amga(3),2 The commentators enumerate twelve Uvamgas, viz., Uvavāiya, Rāyapaseņia, Jīvābhigama, Pannavaņā(1), Sūrapampatti, Jambuddivapaņnatti, Camdapannatti and the other five as mentioned above. They are said to be derived from the Amga(3) texts. See also Kappiyā(1) and (2) and Nirayāvaliyā(1) and (2). 1. Nir. 1. 1.
4. Jams. p. 1-2, KalpDh. p. 23, AupA. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 601.
p. 93. 3. Jams. pp. 1-2.
of Padaliputta.
She was younger
Uvakosā (Upakośā) A courtezan sister of Kosā.?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 554, AcaSi. p. 214.
2. AvaCu. II. p. 185.
Fourth chapter of the twentieth section of Viyāhapa
Uvacaa (Upacaya) ppatti.1
1. Bha. 662.
Sixth chapter of Bamdha
Uvajihāya-vippadivatti (Upādhyāya-viparivarti) dasá.
1. Sth. 755.
1. Uvasamda (Upananda) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhūivijaya(4). 1. Kalp. p. 256.
A resident of Bambhanagama village. Namda(5) was his brother. Gosāla did not like the food given to him as alms by Uvanamda. He got angry and cursed him. Consequently his house was burnt to ashes.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 283, Vis. 1930, KalpDh. p. 105.
A summit of the Nilavanta(1) mountain,
Uvadamsaņa (Upadarśana)
1. Jam. 110, Sth. 522, 689.

Page #141

Uvamă
128
First chapter of Paṇhāvāgarañadasā.1 It is extinct.
Uvamā (Upamā)
1. Sth. 755.
Third chapter of the first section of Anuttarovavāi
1. Uvayāli (Upajāli) yadaaā.
1. Anut. 1.
Third chapter of the fourth section of Astagadadasā.1
2. Uvayāli
1. Ant. 8.
3. Uvayāli Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dhāriņi(1). He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra. He practised asceticism for a period of sixteen years. After that he died and was born as a god in the Aņuttara celestial abode. After one more birth he will attain liberation.
1. Anut. 1.
4. Uvayāli Son of King Vasudeva and his queen Dhāriņi(4). He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi, practised asceticism for sixteen years and attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 8.
Uvarimauvarima-Gevijjaga (Uparimauparima-Graiveyaka) The minimum and maximum life-span of the gods of this celestial abode is 30 and 31 sāgaropama years respectively. See also Gevijjaga.
1. Sam. 30, 31.
Uvarimahitthima-Gevijjaga (Uparimadhastana-Graiveyaka) The minimum and maximum life-span of the celestial beings of this abode is 28 and 29 sāgaropama years respectively. See Gevijjaga also.
1. Sam. 28, 29.
Uvarimahetthima-Gevijjaga (Uparimādhastana-Graiveyaka) Same as Uvarimahitthima-Gevijjaga.
1. Praj. 38, Sth. 232, Sam. 28. Uvarimamajjhima-Gevijjaga (Uparimamadhyama-Graiveyaka) The minimum and maximum life-span of the celestial beings of this abode is 29 and 30 sägaropama years respectively. See also Gevijjaga.
1. Sam. 29, 30.
Uvarudda (Uparaudra) A member of the family of Yama(2), a Logapāla of Sakka(3). He tortures infernal beings and belongs to the Paramāhammiya group of gods.1
1. Bha. 166, Sam. 15, SutCu. p. 154.

Page #142

129
Uvviha
as well as (ii)
Uvavāa (Upapāta) (i) First chapter of the eleventh section sixth chapter of the thirteenth section 2 of Viyāhapaņpatti. 1. Bha. 409.
2. Bha. 470.
Uvaväia or Uvavāiya (Aupapātika) An Amgabāhira Ukkāliya text. It is also regarded as the first Uvamga and is derived from Āyāra, an Amga(3).2 It describes in full the city of Campā, the Puņpabhadda(4) caitya and the grove surrounding it, king Kūņiya and queen Dhāriņi(2), Mahāvīra and the like. These descriptions are reproduced, abbreviated or indicated when required elsewhere. It also describes in detail the various penances undertaken by the disciples of Mahāvīra. Description of various celestial beings coming to attend upon Mahāvīra is also given therein. It deals with the life of Ammada(1) as a mendicant (parivrājaka) and his subsequent life as Dadhapaiņņa.5 Literally 'Uvavāiya' (Aupapātika) means the text dealing with the birth of celestial and infernal beings and the attainment of salvation. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43.
1. pp. 204, 470, RajM. pp. 2, 116, 2. AupA. P. 1, SutSi. p. 334.
288, VipA. pp. 35, 39, 44, 51, BhaA. 3. BhaA. pp. 7-9, VipA. pp. 33, 90,
p. 521, JnaA. p. 46. SurM. p. 2, RajM. pp. 30, 38-9.
5. BhaA. p. 545. 4. Bha. 300, 383, 385, 428, 529-530, 6. AupA. p. 1.
802, Jiv. 111, Jam. 30, 67, AvaCu. Uvayāya (Upapāta) Third chapter of Dogiddhida sā.1
1. Sth. 755.
Uvasamta (Upaśānta) Fifteenth Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region in Jambuddīva.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 327. Uvasaggapariņņā (Upasargaparijñā) Third chapter of Sūyagada.?
1. Sam. 16, 23. 1. Uvasama (Upaśama) One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1
1. Jam. 152, Sam. 30, Sur. 47. 2. Uvasama Fifteenth day of a fortnight.1
1. Jam. 152, KalpV. p. 189, Sur. 48. Uvahānasuya (Upadhānaśruta) Ninth chapter of the first section of Ayāra, an Amga(3).1
1. AcaN. 32, NisCu. I. p. 2, AvaCu. I. p. 269. Uvviha (Udvidha) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosäla.1
1. Bha. 330. 17

Page #143

Uvāsagadasā
130
Uvāsagadasă (Upāsakadaļā) Seventh of the twelve Amga(3) texts. It consists of ten chapters dealing with the lives of the following ten principal upāsakas (lay-votaries) of Mahāvīra: Anamda(11), Kamadeva(1), Cülanipiya(1), Surādeva(3), Cullasayaa(1), Kumďakolia(2), Saddālaputta(2), Mahāsayaa(1), Ņamdiņipiya(2), and Salihīpiya(1). The first chapter gives, in minute details, the vows to be observed by a lay-votary. 1. Nan. 45, Pak. p. 46, Sam. 136.
NanH. p. 82, AvaCu. I. pp. 246, 2. Upa. 2, Sth. 755, Sam. 142, Nan.
248, 453, 513. 52, NanCu. p. 67, NanM. p. 232,
1. Usabha (Rsabha) Son of King Năbhi and his queen Marudevi of Kosalā or Ikkhāgabhūmi. He is regarded as the first Titthayara of the current Osappiņi.? He belonged to the Kāsava(1) lineage and had five names : Usabha, First King, First Mendicant, First Omniscient and First Titthayara. His height was five hundred dhanusas. The colour of his skin was like heated gold. He had two wives : Suņamdā(2) and Sumamgalā. Bharaha(1), Bāhubali etc. were his one hundred sons. Bambhi(1) and Sumdari(1) were his daughters.? He lived two million pūrva years as a prince and six million and three lakh pūrva years as a king. During his reign he taught for the benefit of the people seventy-two sciences (of which writing is the first, arithmetic is the most important and the knowledge of omens is the last), sixty-four accomplishments of women, one hundred arts and three occupations of men. Anointing his hundred sons as kings and giving each a kingdom he along with four thousand royal persons renounced the world and entered the state of monkhood. He used Sudamsanā(7) palanquin on that occasion. He received his first alms from Sejjamsa(3).” He wandered in the countries like Adamba, Bahali, Illā, Jonaga and Suvannabhūmi.10 He attained omniscience in the Sagadamuha park outside the town of Purimatāla.11 The sacred tree associated with him is nyagrodha.12 He had grown hair on his head unlike other Titthayaras.13 He had his first disciples as Usabhaseņa(1) and Bambhi(1).14 He had under him eighty-four groups of ascetics (gaņas), eighty-four Ganaharas (group-leaders), eighty-four thousand monks with Usabhasena(1) at their head, three lakh nuns with Bambhi(1) and Sumdari(1) as heads, three lakh and five thousand lay-votaries (men) with Sejjamsa(3) at their head and five lakh and fifty-four thousand female lay-votaries with Subhaddā(9) at their head.15 Usabha lived one thousand years in a state inferior to perfection and one lakh pūrva less one thousand years as an omniscient. Thus he lived eight million and four lakh pūrva years on the whole. He attained liberation on the summit of mount Atthăvaya in the company of ten thousand monks.16 In some of his previous births Usabha was Dhana(4), Mahabba la(3), Laliyamga, Vairajamgha(1), Kesava(2) and Vairaņābha.17 According to śāntisūri, the Brahmānda-Purāņa

Page #144

131
Usabhadatta
also refers to Rsabha (Usabha) as the son of Nābhi and Marudevi of the Iksvāku lineage. 18 1. Kalp. 205-81, Jam. 32, AvaN. 170ff, 10. AvaN. 336-7, Vis. 1716.
385, 387, AvaCu. I. pp. 131, 151, 11. Kalp. 212, Jam. 32, Avan. 221, 186ff, Sam. 157, Tir. 464.
435-6. 2. Kalp. 210, Vis. 1561-1769, AcaSi. 12. Sam. 157. Tir. 405. p. 327.
13. AvaCu. I. p. 181. 3. Kalp. 210, Sam. 108, Sth. 435, AvaN. 14. Sam. 157, Tir. 443, 457. 378, 1087, SthA. p. 390.
15. Kalp. 213-7, Jam. 31-3, Sam. 84, 4. AvaN. 376, Tir. 336.
157, Tir. 433, 443, AvaN. 256, 260, 5. AvaCu. I. pp. 152-3.
266. 6. KalpDh. pp. 151-152, KalpV. p. 236. 16. Kalp. 227, Jam. 33, Sam. 83, 89, 7. AvaCu. I. pp. 152-3, KalpV. p. 231.
Ava N. 272, 277, 302. 8. Kalp. 211, Jam. 30-32, AvaN. 225, 17. AvaN. 171-176, AvaCu. I. pp. 131, 229-237, 336-340, AcaN. 19, AcaCu.
165, 176, 179, 180, Sam. 157. p. 4, Sam. 157, Tir. 391.
18. Utts. p. 525. 9. AvaN. 327, Sam. 157, KalpV. p. 238.
2. Usabha Father of Silă of the Kātyāyana lineage.
1. UttN. & Utts. p. 379.
3. Usabha Presiding deity of the Usabhakūda(2) mountain.1
1. Jam. 17.
1. Usabhakada (Rsabhakūta) A mountain in the northern half of the Kaccha(1) district. It is situated to the south of mount Ņilavamta(1), to the west of Gamgākumda and to the east of Simdhukumda.1
1. Jam. 93.
2. Usabhakūda A mountain to the south of mount Cullahima vamta in the Bharaha(2) region. It was visited by Bharaha(1). Usabha(3) is its presiding deity.
1. Jam. 17, 63.
1. Usabhadatta (Rşabhadatta) A Brāhmaṇa of Māhaņakumdaggama. Devānamdā(2) was his wife. Mahāvīra was originally conceived by Devānamdā.1 Afterwards the embryo was transferred to the womb of Tisalā, the wife of Siddhattha (1) by Harinegamesi. He took initiation from Mahāvira.3 1. Kalp. 2, AvaCu. I. p. 236, Bha. 380,1 2. Kalp. 27-8. 382, Aca. 2. 176.
3. Bha. 382.
2. Usabhadatta A merchant of the town of Usuyārapura. After death he was born as Sujāa(4), son of Virakanha(2) and Siridevi(3) of Virapura.
1. Vip. 34.

Page #145

Usabhapura
132
1. Usabhapura (Rşabhapura) A city founded on the site of Canagapura.! It was the capital of Magaha till Rayagiha was founded. Ņi hava Tisagutta propounded here his doctrine of jivapradeśa.2 1. AvaCu. II. p. 158, AvaN. 1279, 2. AvaN. 782, Vis. 2833, Sth. 587, Uttn. p. 105.
NisBh. 5612
2. Usabhapura A city where king Dhaṇāvaha(2) reigned. The park of Thübhakaramda was situated there. Titthayara Mahavira visited this place. It is different from Usabhapura(1). 1. Vip. 34.
2. See SBM. p. 358. Usabhasāmi (Rsabhaswamin) Same as Usabha(1).1
1. AcaCu. p. 4, AvaCu. I. p. 251, JitBh. 2125, Tir. 284, SutCu. p. 65, AvaH. p. 125.
1. Usabhasena (Rsabhasena) A Gañadhara and Chief of the eighty-four thousand ascetics of Titthayara Usabha(1).1 He was the first son of Bharaha(1). 1. Jam. 31, Kalp. 214, AvaCu. I. p. 1 2. AvaCu. I. p. 182, KalpV. p. 241,
158, Vis. 1724, Avan. 344, Tir. 444.1 KalpDh. p. 156.
2. Usabhaseña A householder who was the first to give alms to Muņisuvvaya, the twentieth Titthamkara. He is also mentioned as Bambhadatta(3).2 1. Sam. 157.
2. AvaN. 329.
Capital of Usabha(3) the presiding deity of Usabhakuda(2).
Usabhā (Rsabhā)
1. Jam. 17.
Usaha (Rşabha) See Usabha.
1. Jam. 30, AvaN. 436, AvaCu. I. p. 144. Usahaküda (Rşabhakūta) See Usabhakūda(2).
1. Jam. 63. Usahapura (Rşabhapura) See Usabhapura.1
1. UttCu. p. 105. Usahasena (Rsabhasena) A preceptor whose disciple was Sihasena(7).1
1. Sams. 82-83. Usuāra (Isukāra) See Usuyára.
1. Utt. 14. 1, UttCu. p. 220. Usuärapura (Ișukārapura) See Usuyāra(3).1
1. Uttn. p. 394. Usuārijja (Işukāriya) See Usuyārijja."
1. Utt. 14. 1.

Page #146

133
Ussappiņi
Usukāra (Işukāra)
1. Sam. 39.
See Usuyāra(2).
Usugāra (Ișukāra)
1. Sth. 92.
See Usuyāra(2).
1. Usuyāra (Isukāra) King of the town of Usuyāra(3). Kamalāvai(1) was his wife. His original name was Sīmamdhara(6). 1. UttN. p. 394, UttCu. p. 220.
2. Uttn. and Utts. p. 394.
2. Usuyāra Two mountains of this name situated in the south and north of Dhāyaikhamda. They divide the continent into the eastern half and the western half. Two similar mountains are situated in Pukkharavaradiva in the same position. Thus there are four Usuyāra mountains in Samayakbitta.
1. Sth. 92, SthA. p. 83, Sam. 39, 69, SamA. p. 66.
3. Usuyāra A town in the Kuru(2) country.1 Merchant Usabhadatta(2) belonged to it.? Usuyāra(1) was its king. 3
1. Uttcu. p. 220, Utts. pp. 395, 396, Utt. 14. 1. 2. Vip. 34. 3. UttN. p. 394. Usuyärapura (Işukārapura) Same as Usuyāra(3).
1. UttCu. p. 220, UttN. p. 395.
Usuyārijja (Işukāriya) Fourteenth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.
1. UttCu. p. 220, UttN. p. 9, Sam. 36.
Ussappiņi (Utsarpini) Ascending cycle. Time consists of two types of cycles : Ussappini and Osappiņi, i. e. ascending ones and descending ones. That which has the characteristic of development of knowledge etc. is the ascending cycle. It is of six divisions 2 : (1) Dussamadussamā, (2) Dussamā, (3) Dussamasusamā, (4) Susamadussamă, (5) Susamā and (6) Susamasusamā. They are of the extent of twenty-one thousand years, twenty-one thousand years, one koțākoți (crore multiplied by crore) sägaropama less forty-two thousand years, two koțākoți sāgaropama, three kotākoți sägaropama ? and four koțākoți sāgaropama years respectively. Thus, the ascending cycle lasts ten kotākoți sägaropama years. The same is the extent of the descending cycle which is of the opposite characteristic (in the reverse order). Only in the Bharaha(2) and Eravaya(1) regions there is development as well as decay with regard to knowledge, age, stature, energy etc. during the six eras of each of the two aeons, namely, Ussappiņi and Osappiņi. In Susamadussamā era all the Kulagaras, the first Titthayara and the first Cakkavatti take birth and in Dussamasusamā the rest of the Titthayaras and Cakkavațțis as well as all the Baladevas(2), Vasudevas(1) and Padisattus take birth in the Bharaha(2)

Page #147

Usgáravāyaa
134
and Eravaya(1) regions. These two cycles are not evinced in Mahāvideha. There is always Susamasusamā in Devakuru and Uttarakura(1) and Dussamasusamā in Payvavideha(1) and Avaravideha(1). There is always Susamā in Harivāsa(1) as well as Rammayavāsa and Susamadussamā in Hemavaya(1) and Herappavaya(1).7 1. Sth. 50, Tir. 976.
4. Bha. 675. 2. Sth. 492.
5. Jam. 28, 34, 40, AvaCu. I. p. 135. 3. Sth. 137, 156, Sam. 21, 42, Jam. 19, 6. Bha. 675. AnuHe. p. 100, JivM, p. 345.
7. Sth. 89.
Ussāra vāyaa (Utsāravācaka) An influential preceptor who once had a discussion with some heretics and defeated them. This created vanity in him. On another occasion he had the same type of discussion with other heretics. He answered the questions so carelessly that he had to embrace a lamentable defeat.
1. BrhBh. 717.
Seventh chapter of Paņņavaņā.?
1. Usāsa (Ucchvāsa)
1. Praj. v. 4.
2. Üsāsa First chapter of the second section of Viyāhapaņņatti.?
1. Bha. 84.
Tenth chapter of Dihadasā.
Ūsāsaņīsāsa (Ucchvāsanihśvāsa)
1. Sth. 755.
E
Eka One of the four kinds of people during the Susamă era in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva.1 They are said to be excellent (śrestha) people. 1. Jam. 26.
2. Jams. p. 131.
Same as Egoruya.
Ekkoraya (Ekkoruka)
1. Jiv, 147.

Page #148

135
Egurüya
of Ullugatīra.
Egajambū (Ekajambū) A shrine (caitya) outside the city Titthayara Mabāvīra had visited it.1
1. Bha. 571.
Egajadi (Ekajatin) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295, 296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Egatthiya (Ekāsthika) Second chapter of the twenty-second section of Viyahapannatti.
1. Bha. 691.
Eganāsā (Ekanāsā) A principal Disākumāri residing on the Ruyaga(7) peak of western Ruyaga(1) mountain.1
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 157, Sth. 643.
Second chapter of Āyāradsā.
Egavīsasabalā (Ekavimśatiśabalā)
1. Sth. 755.
A god residing on mountain Egasela(2).1
1. Egasela (Ekaśaila
1. Jam. 95.
2. Egasela A Vakkhāra mountain to the east of Pukkhalāvatta(1) and to
vest of Pukkhalāvai(1) in the Mahāvideha region. It has four summits : Egaselakuda, Pukkhalāvatta(2), Pukkhalävai(2) and Siddhāyayana.1
1. Jam. 95, Jna. 141, Sth. 302, 637.
One of the four summits of mount Egasela.
Egaselakūda (Ekasailakūta)
1. Jam. 95.
Sixth chapter of Āyā
Egādasauvāsagapadimā (Ekādaśaupāsakapratimā) radasā.1
1. Sth. 755.
Twelfth
chapter of the seventeenth
section of
Egimdiya (Ekendriya) Viyāhapannatti.1
1. Bha. 590.
Same as Egoruya.
Eguruya (Ekoruka)
1. Jiv. 111.
Same as Egoruya.1
Eguruya (Ekoruka)
1. Jiv. 108.

Page #149

Egūruya
136
Egāruya (Ekoruka) Same as Egoruya.1
1. Jiv. 108, Sth. 304.
Egoruya (Ekoruka) An Amtaradiva.1
1. Praj. 36, Jiv. 109-111, Bha. 364, 408, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 102, NanH. p. 33.
Same as Egoruya.
Egorūya (Ekoruka)
1. Jiv. 111.
Eņijjaya (Eņeyaka)
1. Sth. 621.
See Eạejjaga(2).
First pautta-parihāra (entrance into another's body)
1. Eņejjaga (Eneyaka) performed by Gosāla.1
1. Bha. 550.
2. Eņejjaga A ruler probably under king Paesi of Seyaviyā. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Mahāvira.1
1. Sth. 621 and SthA, on it.
Rendanced the world ama
Eyapa (Ejana) Seventh chapter of the fifth section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 176. Erannavaya (Airanyavata) Same as Heraņpavaya..
1. Sth. 197, Sam. 67. Eravaa (Airavata) See Eravaya."
1. Sth. 197.
1. Eravai (Airavati=Aciravati) One of the five big rivers of the Gangetic group. It was fordable. It flows near Kuņālā city. It is iden tified with modern Rapti in Oudh.3 1. NisCu. III. p. 364.
3. IDETBJ. p. 23. It is known as Aci2. NisBh. 4228-4229, NisCu. III. pp. 368,
ravati in Sanskrit and Pali literature. 371, KalpDh. p. 181.
2. Eravai One of the five tributaries of river Simdhu(1).1 It is identified with Ravi in Punjab. 1. Sth. 470, 717.
2. LAI. p. 282, JIH. p. 13.
1. Eravaya (Airavata) A region in Jambūdiva equal in size to the Bharaha(2) region. It is situated to the north of mount Sihari, to the south of northern Lavana ocean, to the east of western Lavana and to the west of eastern Lavana.? Its people experience rise and fall pertaining to knowledge,
1. Jam. 111, Sth. 86, 197, 522, Sam. 14. 2. Jam, 111.

Page #150

137
Elävaccă
age, stature, etc. during the six eras of each of the two cycles, viz. Ussappini and Osappiņi, ascending cycle and descending cycle,3 The rest of the description is exactly like that of the Bharaha region.
3. Bha. 675, Jam. 111. 4. JitBh. 434, BrhBh. 6448, Tir. 1006, AcaCu. pp. 133, 153. 2. Eravaya First Cakkavatti of the Eravaya(1) region.
1. Jam. 111.
3. Eravaya Presiding god of the Eravaya(1) region.
1. Jam. 111. 4. Eravaya One of the eleven summits of mount Sibari.1
1. Jam. 111, Sth. 689.
Eråvai or Erávati (Airāvati) Same as Eravai.
1. Sth. 470, NisCu. III. p. 364 (ch. 12. su. 42). 1. Erāvapa (Airāvana or Airāvata) Chief elephant of Sakka(3) and commander of the army of elephants under Sakka.
1. Sth. 404, 582, KalpV. pp. 7, 25, KalpDh. p. 26, JivM. p. 388..
There are twenty
2. Erāvana A lake in the Uttarakuru(1) sub-region. Kamcaņaga mountains on its both sides. 1. Sth. 434.
2. Jam. 89.
3. Erāvana Commander of the army of elephants under Sakka(3). He is the same as Erāvana(1).1
1. Sth 404.
Erāvaya (Airāvata) Same as Eravaya.1
1. Jam. 89, 111, Vis. 549, JitBh. 2011.
Elakaccha or Elagaccha (Edakākşa) Another name of Dasaņņapura. This name is derived from a man, with ram-like eyes and hence nicknamed Elakaccha (elaka or elaga means ram and accha means eye), belonging to this town.1 Preceptors Mahāgiri and Suhatthi(1) had visited this place.2
1. AvaCu. Il. pp. 156, 270, AvaN. 1278, AvaH. p. 668. 2. AvaCu. II. pp. 156-7.
Elāvacca (Ailāpatya) One of the seven off-shoots of the Mamdava lineage.1 Preceptor Mahāgiri belonged to it. 1. Sth. 551.
2. Nan. v. 25, NanM. p. 49. Elāvaccă (Ailāpatyā) Night of the third day of a fortnight.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.

Page #151

Elāsādha
138
Elāsādha (Ailāsādha) One of the four knaves of Dhuttakkhāpaga. He narrated his experience before the three knaves in the following way : “Once I went in a forest with my cows. Some thieves appeared there all of a sudden. I hid all my cows in a blanket and tied them in a cloth. I ran to the village with the bundle on my head. After a little while the thieves also entered the village. The villagers out of fear, entered a fruit called vālumka. The fruit was eaten by a she-goat. The she-goat was swallowed by a boa-constrictor. The boa-constrictor was eaten by a bird. The bird flew and sat on a banyan tree. One of its legs was hanging downwards. An elephant of the army of a king got entangled in the hanging leg. The bird started flying along with the elephant. It was then killed with an arrow. When its stomach was ripped open, the boa-constrictor came out. When the stomach of the boa-constrictor was ripped, the she-goat came out and so on."
1. NisBh. 294, NisCu. I. pp. 102-3.
See Ukkuruda 1
Okuruda (Utkuruta)
1. AvaH. p. 465.
Twenty-first chapter of Pappa
Ogābaşasamthāņa (Avagāhanasamsthāna) vaņā.
1. Praj. v. 6.
Oghassarā (Oghasvarā) A bell in Camaracamcā.1
1. Jam. 119, AvaCu. I. p. 146. Odiodaa (Uditodaya) See Udiodaa.1
1. AvaH. p. 430.
Obhāsa (Avabhāsa) One of the eighty-eight Gabas.
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 293-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.
Omajjāyana (Avamajjāyana) Family name of the Pussa(1) constellation.'
1. Jam. 159, Sur. 50. Orabbha (Urabhra) Same as Uabbhijja.
1. UttN. p. 9. Ovakosă (Upakośā) Same as Uvakosā.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 185.

Page #152

139
Ohi
Ovanagara (Upanagara) A village to which a friend of the father of preceptor Rakkhiya(1) belonged.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 402.
Identical with Uvavāiya.?
Ovāiya (Aupapātika)
1. Pak. p. 43. Ovādiya (Aupapātika)
1. AnuCu. p. 2.
See Uvavāiya.
Osappiņi (Avasarpini) Descending cycle of Time. It has the characteristic of decay of knowledge, longevity, stature, energy, etc. It is of six divisions : (1) Susamasusamā, (2) Susamā, (3) Susamadussamā, (4) Dussamasusamā, (5) Dussamă, (6) Dussamadussamā.? The extent of these eras is the same as that of the six divisions of Ussapiņi (in the reverse order). See also Ussapiņi. 1. Bha. 287, KalpV. p. 14.
3. Sth. 756, Sam. 21, 42, JivM. p. 345, 2. Sth. 492, Aca. 2. 175.
Jam. 19.
Capital of the Pukkhalāvatta district 1 in Mahāvideha.
Osahi (Auşadhi)
1. Jam. 95.
Osāņa (Avaśyānaka) A place visited by Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).
1. UttN. and Utts. p. 379.
Ohanijjutti (Oghaniryukti) A canonical text composed by Bhaddabāhu(2).1 Originally it was a part of Āvassayaņijjutti, a versified commentary on Āvassaya.? It deals with some fundamental as well as subsidiary rules of ascetic life.3
1. OghND. p. 11. 2. Ibid. p. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 341. 3. OghND. p. 4.
Obaņijjutticuņņi (Oghaniryukticūrņi)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 341.
A commentary on Ohanijjutti.
Ohasāmāyāri (Oghasāmācāri) A canonical text dealing with the general rules of ascetic life. It forms a part of Ohaņijjutti.? 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 73, 157.
2. Ibid. I. p. 341.
Same as Uvahāṇasuya.?
Ohānasuya (Upadhānaśruta)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 269.
Ohi (Avadhi) (i) Tenth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyāhapappatti, and (ii) thirty-third chapter of Paņpavapā.? 1. Bha. 561.
2. Praj. v. 7.

Page #153

Kailasa
K
1. Kailāsa (Kailāsa) One of the four lords of the Anuvelamdhara gods. He resides on the Kailāsa(3) mountain. See also Anuvelamdharaṇāgarāya.
1. Jiv. 160.
2. Kailāsa Presiding god of the eastern half of Nandisara(1) island.1
1. Jiv. 183, JivM. p. 365.
3. Kailāsa A mountain situated at a distance of 42000 yojanas in the Lavaņa ocean in the south-western quarter. Its height is 1721 yojanas.? It is an abode of the Anuvelamdhara gods. Its lord as well as his capital also bears the same name. 1. Sth. 305.
3. Jiv. 160. 2. Sam. 17.
4. Ibid.
4. Kailāsa Seventh chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 12.
5. Kailāsa A merchant of the city of Sāgeya. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra. After practising asceticism for a period of twelve years he attained emancipation on the Vipala mountain.
1. Ant. 12.
6. Kailasa A mountain. It can be identified with the Kailash mountain in the Himālayas.
1. UttCu. p. 185.
Kauravva (Kauravya)
1. Praj. 37.
See Koravva.
Third chapter of the first section of Viya
Kamkapaosa (Kānksāpradosa) hapapņattti.1
1. Bha. 3.
A peak of the Somaņasa(5) mountain. Its height
1. Kamcaņa (Kāñcana) is five hundred yojanas.1
1. Jam. 97, Sth. 590.
A peak of each of the eastern as well as western Rayaga(1)
2. Kamcana mountain.
1, Sth. 643.

Page #154

Kamcaṇaküḍa (Kancanakūṭa)
A celestial abode where gods live for seven sagaropama years in the maximum, breathe once in seven fortnights and feel hungry once in seven thousand years. It is just like Sama.1
1. Sam. 7.
Kamcaṇaga (Kancanaka) See Kamcanagapavvaya.1
1. Jam. 89.
1. Sam. 100, Jam. 89.
2. Sam. 100, 102.
141
Kamcanagapavvaya (Kañcanakaparvata)
A mountain of the height of one hundred yojanas. There are two hundred such mountains in Jambudiva.2 Of these, one hundred are in Uttarakuru(1) and one hundred in Devakuru. These mountains are situated on the eastern and western sides of ten lakes (five in Uttarakuru and five in Devakuru viz., Nilavamta(2) etc.) each at an interval of ten yojanas.3 Jambhaga gods reside there.*
Kamcaṇapavvaya (Kāñcanaparvata) Same as Kamcaṇagapavvaya.1
1. Sam. 102, Bha. 533.
1. Praj. 37, VyaBh. 10. 450, UttCu. p. 178, UttK. p. 183, OghND. p. 21. 2. Mar. 423.
Kamcanapura (Kāñcanapura) A town being the capital of the country of Kalimga (1).1 Merchant Jinadhamma belonged to it.2 King Karakamḍu reigned here.3 1t is identified with modern Bhuvaneshwar.1
Kamcaṇā (Kāñcanā) more is known about her.2
1. Pras. 16.
Kamdaga (Kandaka)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 293.
Kamḍaccharia
3. Jam 89, Jiv. 150, Sam. 100. 4. Bha. 533.
Kamcaṇapuri (Kāñcanapuri) A place-name.1 Perhaps the same as Kamcanapura.
1. NisCu. III. p. 295.
Kamcaṇamālā (Kancanamälā) A female slave of king Pajjoa. She helped Vasavadatta(1) fleeing with Udāyaṇa(2).1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 161, AvaH. p. 674.

3. UttCu. p. 178, UttN. p. 299, UttS. p. 302.
4. SBM. p. 360.
Same as Kumḍāga.1
A woman for whom a battle was fought. Nothing
2. PrasA. p. 89.
Kamḍaccharia or Kamḍattharia (Kanḍakṣārika) A village.1
1. VyaBh. 7. 154, VyaM. VII. p. 29.

Page #155

Kamdaria
Kamdaria (Kandarika)
1. AvaH. p. 701, Mar. 637.
Kamdaria (Kandarika)
1. AcaCu. p. 58, AvaN. 1283.
See Kamdariya.1
1. Kamdariya (Kandarika) Son of king Mahāpauma(7) and his queen Paumavati(3) of Pumḍarīgiņi(1). He was younger brother of Pumdariya(4). He had renounced the world but had again taken to worldly life. Pumdariya handed over the kingdom to him and became a monk. After death Kamḍariya went to hell, whereas Pumḍariya reached the heavenly abode known as Savvatthasiddha.1
Kamdilla (Kandilya)
1. Sth. 551.
1. Jna. 141-7, Sth. 240, SthA. p. 303, AcaCu. pp. 58, 211, AcaSi. pp. 113, 241, AvaCu. I. p. 549, Mar. 637, SutN. 147, UttS. p. 326, Mahan. p. 176, AvaH. p. 288.
142
See Kamdariya1.
2. Kamdariya Younger brother of king Pumḍariya(2) of Saeya. Pumḍariya killed him to subjugate his beautiful wife Jasabhaddā.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 191, AvaH. p. 701.
Kamda (Kranda)
1. Sth. 94.
Kamdū (Kaṇḍū)
A Brahmin mendicant.1
1. AupA. p. 92. At Aup. 38, the reading is Kanha in place of Kamdu, which is wrong since Kanha is already mentioned there separately.
Kamdappa (Kandarpa) of Sakka(3).2
1. Kamta (Kanta) One of the two presiding gods of the Ghatoda ocean.1
1. Jiv. 182.
One of the seven branches of Mamḍava lineage.1
2. Kamta
One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usabha(1).1 1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
Same as Kamdiya.1

1. Pras. 25, PrasA. p. 121, Praj. 265.
A loud-laughing god.1 He obeys Jama(2), a Logapāla
2. Bha. 166.
Kamdappiya (Kandarpika) A class of Samana(1) mendicants.' They earned their livelihood by making the people laugh.2
1. Aup. 38, Bha. 25.
2. BhaA. p. 50, AupA. 92.

Page #156

143
Kampellapura
Kamdāhāra (Kandāhāra) A class of vānaprastha ascetics living on bulbous roots.
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38, AcaCu. I. p. 257.
Kamdiya (Krandita) A class of the Vāṇamamtara gods.1 Its two lords are Suvaccha(2) and Visāla(2),1
1. Praj. 47, 49, Sth. 94, Pras. 15.
Seventh chapter of the first section of Amtagada
1. Kampilla (Kāmpilya) dasā.
1. Ant. 1.
2. Kampilla Son of Amdhaga-Vanhi and Dhāriņi(5) of Bāravai. He practised asceticism for a period of twelve years under Titthay ara Aritthaņemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja.1
1. Ant. 2.
3. Kampilla Father of Malayavai(1), wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. Uttn. p. 379.
4. Kampilla Capital of Pamcāla situated on the bank of river Gamgā.1 Dovai's self-choosing (svayażnvara) ceremony was performed in this town.2 It was visited by Titthayara Pasa(1) and Mahāvīra.3 Vimala, the thirteenth Titthamkara took birth as well as dikşā in this very town. Parivrä jaka Ammada(1)5 and Ninhava Āsamitta had visited Kampillapura whereas srāvaka Kumdakoliya belonged to it. The following are the names of some of the kings belonging to it: Jiyasattu(2), Duvaya', Bambhadatta(1)10, Dummuha(3)11, and Samjaya(1)12. Kampilla is identified with modern Kampil in Farrukhabad district in Uttar Pradesh.13 1. Jna. 74, Praj. 37, AvaCu. II. p. 237, 8. Upa. 35, SthA. pp. 401–2. Aup. 39.
9. Prasa. p. 87, Joa. 116. 2. Jna. 118.
10. NisCu. II. p. 21, UttCu. p. 214, 3. Jna. 157, Upa. 35.
Uttn. p. 379, Utts. p. 377. 4. Tir. 502.
11. UttCu. p. 178. 5. Aup. 40, Bha. 530.
12. Utt. 18. 1, UttCu. p. 248, UttN. 6. AvaCu. 1. p. 422, SthA. p. 412,
p. 438. VisK. p. 693.
13. GDA. P, 88. 7. Upa. 35, SthA. p. 509. Kampillapura (Kāmpilyapura) Same as Kampilla(4).1
1. Jna. 74, Tir. 502, Aup. 40, Bha. 530, Upa. 35.
Same as Kampilla(4).
Kampellapura (Kāmpilyapura)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 422.

Page #157

Kambala
Kambala A Ṇāgakumāra god. He and Sambala,another Nāgakumāra god, were bulls in their preceding life. Both of them observed vows just like their master and were born as Nāgakumāra gods after death. They removed the obstacle that stood in the way of Titthayara Mahāvīra while crossing Gamga.1
1. AvaN. 470-2, AvaCu. I. p. 280, Vis. 1924-6, KalpV. p. 133, KalpS. p. 126.
Kambu A celestial abode in Lamtaa where gods live maximum for twelve sägaropama years, breathe once in twelve fortnights and feel hungry once in twelve thousand years.1
1. Sam. 12.
144
Kambuggiva (Kambugriva) A celestial abode similar to Kambu.1
1. Sam. 12.
Kamboya (Kamboja) An Aṇāriya country. It was well-known for its horses. It is identified with the Ghalcha speaking region of Pamir, to the north of Kashmir.3
1. SutSi. p. 123.
2. Utt. 11. 16, UttCu. p. 198,
1. AvaCu. I. p. 267, Vis. 1911, Aca. 2. 179, AcaSi. p. 301, AcaCu. p. 298, AvaBh. 111, AvaH. p. 188, KalpV. p. 156, AvaM. p. 267.
Kammāragāma (Karmakāragrāma) A settlement visited by Titthayara Mahāvira soon after his dikṣā.1 There he was troubled by a herdsman.2 From there he proceeded to Kollaga(2).3 Kaṁmāragāma is said to be a colony of labourers or ironsmiths, which lay between Khattiyakumḍaggāma and Kollaga.* Its other names are Kumaragama, Kummāragāma(1) and Kaṁmāraggāma. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 270, 316. 3. Ibid. p. 270.
4. SBM. p. 360.
UttS. p. 348.
3. BBN. pp. 297-305.
Kammāraggāma (Karmakāragrama) See Kammaragāma.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 268.
1. Kamsa One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-5, SurM. pp. 295-6, SthA. pp. 78-79.

2. Kamsa Son of king Uggasena of Mahura(1). He had married Jarāsamdha's daughter. He imprisoned his father and became himself Mahura's king. He was an ascetic in his preceding life.1 He as well as his father-inlaw Jarasaṁdha was killed by Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).2 Aimutta(2) was Kamsa's younger brother.3
1. KalpSam. p. 173, Pras. 15, PrasA.
p. 74, SutCu. p. 340.
1
2. AcaSi. p. 100.
3. KalpSam. p. 173.

Page #158

145
Kaccha
Kamsanābha (Kamsanābha) One of the eighty-eight Gahas, also known as Kamsavanna.
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SthA. pp. 78-79, Jams. pp. 534-535, Sur M. pp. 295-296. Kamsavanna (Kamsavarna) Same as Kansanäbha.1
1. Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79. Kamsavaņņābha (Kamsavarņābha) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90.
Kakka (Karka) One of the five palaces of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. Utt. 13. 13. Kakkamdha (Karkandha) See Vamdha.
1. Sth. 90. Kakkeya Same as Kekaya.1
1. Praj. 37. Kakki (Kalkin) A would-be king of Padaliputta who will insult the monastic church.
1. Mahan. pp. 126, 179, Tir. 673. 1. Kakkodaa (Karkotaka) A mountain being an abode of the Anuvelamdhara gods. It is situated at a distance of 42000 yojanas in the Lavana ocean in the north-east.? Its height is 1721 jojanas.3 Its king also bears the same name and is also known as Aņuvelamdharaṇāgarāya. The same is the name of his capital. 1. Jiv. 160, BhaA. p. 199, Sth. 305.
3. Sam. 17. 2. Sth. 305.
4. Jiv. 160 2. Kakkodaa A family-member of Logapāla Varuņa(1) of Sakka(3). He is perhaps the same as the king of Kakkodaa(1).
1. Bha. 167.
1. Kaccāyaṇa (Kātyāyana) A branch of the Kosiya(5) lineage.1 Preceptor Pabha va ? and ascetic Khamdaa(2) 3 belonged to it. 1. Sth. 551. 2. Nan. v. 23, NanM. p. 48.
3. Bha. 90.
2. Kaccāyaṇa Family-name of the Müla constellation.
1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
1. Kaccha. A district known as Vijaya(23) in the Mahāvideha region of Jambüdīva. It is situated to the north of river Siyā(1), to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), to the east of mount Mālavamta(1) and to the west. of mɔnt Cittakīda(1). It extends from north to south in the length of
19

Page #159

Kaccha
146
16592-2/19 yojanas and from east to west in the breadth of somewhat less than 2213 yojanas. Mount Veyaddha(1) exists exactly in its centre. Khemā is its capital.1
1. Jam. 93, 95, Sth. 673.
2. Kaccha Son of Titthayara Usabha(1). He along with his brother Mahăkaccha(1) renounced the world and practised asceticism under Usabha for some time. Then they took to mendicancy. Nami(3) and Viņami were sons of Kaccha and Mahākaccha respectively.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 160-1, KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 237.
3. Kaccha Two summits of the Veyaddha(1) mountain in Kaccha(1).1 The same is the name of their presiding deities.2 1. Jam. 93, Sth. 689.
2. Jam. 91, 93.
4. Kaccha One of the nine peaks of the Mālavamta(1) mountain.:
1. Jam. 91, Sth. 689.
5. Kaccha One of the four summits of mount Cittakāda(1).
1. Jam. 94. 6. Kaccha A country which was conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1 There lived Abhira(2) lay-votaries in it. It was visited by a Brahmin from Anandapura.2 Monks used to visit this country often. Kaccha is identified by some with(1) modern Cutch and (2) by others with Kaira (Kheda) in Gujarat,' a large town between Ahmedabad and Cambay. 1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191.
3. NisCu. I. p. 133, BrhKs. p. 384, f.n. 1. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 291.
4. GDA. p. 82.
A god belonging to the district of the same name.
1. Kacchagāvai
1. Jam. 95.
2. Kacchagāvai A district known as Vijaya(23) in the Mahāvideha region of Jambūdiva. It is situated to the north of river Siyā(1), to the south of mount Ņilavamta(1), to the east of mount Pamhakūļa(1) and to the west of river Dahāvai(2). Its length, breadth, etc. are just like Kaccha(1). Aritthapurā is its capital.1
1. Jam. 95, Sth. 637. 3. Kacchagāvai One of the four summits of mount Pamhakuda(1).
1. Jam. 95. Kacchagāvati (Kacchakāvati) See Kacchagāvai.
1. Sth. 637

Page #160

147
Katthapłuyira
Another name of Rāhu(1).
Kacchabha (Kacchapa)
1. Sur. 105, Bha. 453.
Kacchāvai (Kacchāvatī)
1. Jam. 95.
Same as Kacchagāvai."
Kacchullaņāraya (Kacchullanārada) Son of Jannadatta(1) and Somajasā of Soriyapura. He was a mendicant well-known for making others fight and enjoying the occasion. Once he went to Hatthiņāura where Dovai did not pay due respect to him. This caused annoyance to him. From there he went to Amarakamkā(1), met king Paumaņābha(3) and spoke very high of the beauty of Dovai. Consequently Dovai was abducted by Paumapābha. Kacchullanāraya thereupon came to Kapha(1) and informed him of the incident. He is associated with several such episodes.3 1. AvaCu. II. p. 194, AvaN. 1290, Aup. 3. DasCu. p. 106, DasH. p. 110, VisK. 38.
p. 412, AvaCu. I. p. 121, NanM. 2. Jna. 122-4, KalpV. p. 39.
p. 55.
A lotus-pond (puskariņi) to the south-west
Kajjalappabhā (Kajjalaprabhā) of the Jambusudamsaņā tree.
1. Jam. 90.
Kajjaseňa (Kāryasena) One of the ten Kulagaras (governors) of the past descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. His another name is Takkasena and he is also mentioned as of the past ascending cycle. 1. Sam. 157.
2. Sth. 767.
Kajjoyaa (Kāryopaga)
1. SthA. p. 78.
Same as Kajjovaa.1
Kajjovaa (Kāryopaga) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp, 534-5, SurM. pp. 295-6, SthA. pp. 78-79. Kajjovaga (Kāryopaga) Same as Kajjovaa.?
1. Sth. 90.
Kattha (Kāstha) A merchant whose wife Vajjā(1) fell in love with Brāhmana Devasamma(2). Distressed by his wife's unfaithfulness he renounced the world and became a monk.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 558, AvaH. p. 428.
An Āriya industrial group 1 preparing
Katthapāuyāra (Kāsthapādukākāra) wooden foot-wears.
1. Praj. 37.

Page #161

Kaṭṭhahāraa
Kaṭṭhaharaa (Kāṣṭhahāraka) A wood-cutter who renounced the world and became a disciple of Suhamma(1). People used to laugh at him with the remark that he had taken to monkhood simply because he could not feed himself.1 Prince Abhaya(1) came to know it. He thought out a plan to stop the people from uttering such absurd words. He announced to distribute three crores of guineas among the people. Many people assembled to receive the grant. Abhaya told them that only he who was prepared to abandon three things, viz. fire, undistilled water and woman, would get the grant. Nobody was prepared to do it. Abhaya, then, explained to the people the real significance of abandonment and told them that Katthaharaa had abandoned all the three things and hence, he deserved reverence.2
1. SthA. p. 474.
2. DasCu. pp. 83-4.
Kadaa (Kataka) King of Vaṇārasi. He had given his daughter in marriage to Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. p. 377, UttK. pp. 254, 256.
Kadapuaṇā or Kadapuyaṇā (Kaṭapūtanā) A Vamtara goddess who troubled Titthayara Mahavira in the village of Salisisa. She was, in her former birth, queen of Tivittha(1).1
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 292-3, Vis. 1944, AvaN. 487, AvaH. pp. 209, 227, 284.
Kana
One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78, 79.
Kanaa (Kanaka)
148
1. Sur. 107, SthA. p. 78.
Same as Kanaga(1).1
Kanaka (Kanaka) Five planets of this group are Kana, Kanaa, Kanakaṇaa, Kaṇavitāṇaa and Kanagasamtāṇa.1
1. Sur. 107.
Kanakaṇaa (Kanakanaka)
1. Sur. 107, SthA. p. 78.

Same as Kanakaṇaga.1
Kanakanaga (Kanakanaka)
One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SthA. pp. 78-79, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp.
295-296.
1. Kanaga (Kanaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-5, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296.

Page #162

149
Kanagappabha
2. Kanaga A presiding deity of the Ghayavara island.1
1. Jiv. 182. 3. Kanaga A peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain.'
1. Sth. 643.
4. Kanaga One of the nine summits of mount Vijjuppabha(1).1
1. Sth. 689, Jam. 101.
5. Kanaga (Kapaka) Same as Kanaka.
1. Jam. 170, SurM. p. 295, SthA. p. 79.
1. Kaņagakeu (Kanakaketu) King of the city of Ahicchattā. Merchant Dhanna(8) of Campā took his permission before he started business at Ahicchattā.1
1. Jna. 105.
2. Kaņagakeu
1. Jna. 132.
King of the city of Hatthisisa.
Kapagakhala (Kanakakhala) A hermitage in the vicinity of Soyaviyā and Vācālā. It was visited by Mahāvīra. Ascetic Kosia(2) was the head of this hermitage.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 277-8, KalpDh. p. 104, Kalp Jayav. p. 89.
Kanagagiri (Kạnakagiri)
1. Aupa. p. 68.
Another name of mount Meru.?
Kanagajjhaya (Kanakadhvaja) Son of king Kanagaraha(1) and queen Paumāvai(2) of Teyalipura. He was brought up secretly by Teyaliputta, minister of Kanagaraha, in as much as the king used to mutilate his sons immediately after their birth, lest someone of them might depose him and thrust himself as king of Teyalipura.
1. Jna. 96-7, AcaCu. p. 37, AvaCu. I. p. 499, AvaH. p. 373. Kanaganābha (Kanakanābha) Previous birth of Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 180.
Kaņagapura (Kanakapura) A town where king Piyacamda reigned. It was visited by Mahāvira. There was a garden, namely, Seyāsoya which had the shrine of Jakkha Virabhadda.2 1. Vip. 34.
2. Ibid. Kaņagappabha (Kanakaprabha) A presiding deity of the Ghayavara island.1
1. Jiv. 182.

Page #163

Kanagappabhã
150
1. Kanagappabhā (Kanakaprabhā) Sixteenth chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Nāyādhammakahā.
1. Jna. 153.
2. Kanagappabhä One of the four principal wives of each of Bhima(3) and Mahābhima(1), the two lords of the Rakkhasa gods. She is also mentioned as Rayanappabhā(1). In her previous birth each was a daughter of a of Nāgapura. Each had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pāsa(1).3 1. Jna. 153. 2. Bha. 406.
3. Jna. 153
1. Kanagaraha (Kanakaratha) King of Teyalipura. Paumăvai(2) was his wife, Teyaliputta was his minister and Kanagajjhaya was his son. He was so cruel and greedy that he, for fear of loss of power, mutilated all his sons immediately after birth. Kanagajjhaya was, however, saved by the queen and brought up by the minister. 1. Jna. 96.
2. Ibid. 97.
2. Kaņagaraha King of Vijayapura. Dhanpaṁtari(1) was his physician.1
1. Vip. 28, SthA. p. 508.
3. Kanagaraha One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahāpauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sth. 625.
A principal wife of Logapāla Soma(3). See also
Kanagalatá (Kanakalatā) Soma(3).
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
Kanagavatthu (Kanakavastu) A town where Payvayaa had performed a penance with a desire of becoming a Vāsudeva(1).
1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, Tir. 608.
Kaņagavitāṇaga (Kanakavitānaka)
Same as Kaņagaviyāṇaga.
1. Sth. 90.
Kapagaviyāṇaga (Kanakavitānaka) One of the eighty-eight Gabas.
1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jam. 170, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296, Jams. pp. 534-535.
Same as Kaņagasamtāṇaga.
Kanagasamtāņa (Kanakasantāna)
1. Sur. 107.
Kaņagasamtāṇaga (Kanakasantānaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.?
1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jam. 170, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296.

Page #164

Kanagasattari (Kanakasaptati) A heretical scripture.1
1. Nan. 42.
1. Kanaga (Kanakā) A principal wife of Logapala Soma(3).1 See also Soma(3).
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
2. Kaṇagă Fifteenth chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 153.
Kanaya (Kanaka)
3. Kaṇagā A principal wife of each of Bhima and Mahābhima, two lords (indras) of the Rakkhasa gods. Each was born as a merchant's daughter in her previous birth at Nagapura and had become a disciple of Titthayara Păsa(1).2
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
1. Jiv. 182, Sth. 643.
Kanayappabha (Kanakaprabha) 1. Jiv. 182.
Kaṇavitāṇaa (Kaṇavitānaka) 1. Sur. 107.
See Kanaga.1
Kanaviyāṇaa (Kaṇavitānaka) 1. SthA. p. 78.
Kanaviyāṇaga (Kaṇavitānaka)
1. Jam. 170.
Kaṇavira
151
1. Praj. 37.

2. Jna. 153.
Kaniyara (Karṇikāra)
1. Bha. 539.
See Kanagappabha.1
Same as Kanaviyāṇaga.1
Same as Kanaviyāṇaga.1
An Aṇāriya (non-Aryan) country and its people.1
Same as Kanagaviyāṇaga.1
Kaṇasamtāṇaa (Kaṇasantānaka) Same as Kanagasaṁtāṇaga.1 1. SthA. p. 78.
Kaniyara
Kaṇāda A philosopher who holds that generality and particularity are two independent entities absolutely separate from each other.1
1. Vis. 2691, DasCu. p. 17, SutSi. p. 9.
One of the six mendicants coming to Gosāla.1

Page #165

Kaņerudatta
152
Kaņerudatta King of Hatthiņāura. He had given his daughter Kaņerudattā in marriage to Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. pp. 377-9.
Kanerudattā A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1 She was Kanerudatta's daughter. 1. Uttn. p. 379.
2. Ibid. p. 377.
A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).
Kanerupaigā (Kanerupadikā)
1. UttN p. 379.
A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
Kaneruseņā (Kanerusenā)
1. UttN. p. 379
Kaņna (Karna) King of Campā, the capital of Amga(1). He participated in the self-choosing (svaya nyara) ceremony of Dovai.1 1. Jna. 117. The word 'Kanna' is printed as 'Kanha' in the pertinent edition, which
seems to be incorrect.
Kannapäuraņa (Karņaprāvarana) An Amtaradiva.1
1. Praj. 36, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 103. Kaņņapāla (Karnapāla) See Kaņņavāla.
1. AvaN. 1284.
Kaņņaloyana (Karnalccana) Family-name of the Sayathisayā constellation.
1. Sur. 50. Kansavāla (Karņapāla) Elephant driver of king Pumdariya of Sāeya.!
1. AvaCu. II. p. 192, AvaN. 1284, AvaM. p. 702.
Another name of Rähu. See Kanhasappa.
Kannasappa (Krsnasarpa)
1. Sur. 105.
Same as Kaņhasiri.1
Kannasiri (Krsnaśrı)
1. Vip. 30.
Kannilla (Karnilya) Family-name of the Sayabhisayă constellation. It is the same as Kaņpaloyaņa.
1. Jam. 159.
Seventh chapter of the eleventh section of Viyāhapannatti.
Kanni (Karni)
1. Bha. 409.

Page #166

Kanha
1. Kanha (Kṛṣṇa)
Son of Vasudeva and his queen Devai and brother of Rama(1). He was the sovereign, i. e. Vasudeva(1) of the southern half of the Bharaha (2) region in Jambūdīva. Baravai was his capital though he was born at Mahura(1). He was famous for his bravery. He had killed Kamsa, the king of Mahura(1) as well as Jarāsaṁdha, the king of Rayagiha, the fatherin-law of Kamsa and the ninth Paḍisattu. Kanha is also known as Mahāraha. Kaṇha was a compassionate king.3 He had under him ten revered kings like Samuddavijaya etc., five great heroes like Baladeva(1) etc., sixty thousand heroes like Samba etc. He had sixteen thousand wives, of them eight were principal, viz. Paumāvai(14), Gori(2), Gamdhari(4), Lakkhaṇā(2), Susīmā (2), Jambavaï(1), Saccabhāmā(1) and Ruppiņi(1), the last being the chief among them. Gayasukumala(1) was his real brother. Kanha had been to Avarakaṁkā to rescue Dovai, the wife of five Pamḍavas, who was abducted by Paumaṇābha, the king of that place. He succeeded in defeating the king and rescuing the lady. While returning from Avarakaṁkā the Pamḍavas, just out of fun, hid the boat meant for crossing Gamga. Kanha had to swim over the entire river to reach the other bank. This caused much annoyance to him. Consequently the Pamḍavas were exiled by Kanha. Titthayara Aritthanemi had predicted before Kanha the destruction of Baravai; the time, place and way of his death; his rebirth in Valuyappabhã, the third infernal region and thereafter in Sayaduvära, capital of Pumḍa, as Amama(2), the twelfth Titthamkara of the coming Ussappiņi. Kanha lived for a period of one thousand years. His height was ten dhanuṣas. In his previous birth he was Gamgadatta(4)10. He is also known as Vasudeva(2).11
1. Pras. 15, Ant. 1, Jna. 52, 117, Tir. 485, 566.
2. Sth. 451.
153
3. Ant. 6.
4. Ant. 1-6, Nir. 5, Sth. 626, AvaCu. I. pp. 361-5.
5. Jna. 124-6, SthA. p. 524, KalpS. p. 33, KalpDh. p. 34, PrasA. p. 87. 6. Jna. 126-7.
2. Kanha
Preceptor of Sivabhäi(1) who founded the Bodiya sect.1
1. Vis. 3052-5, NisBh. 5609, AvaBh. 146, AvaCu. I. p. 427, UttN. p. 178.
3. Kanha A Brahmana mendicant.1
1. Aup. 38.
7. According to Sam. 159 he will be the thirteenth Titthainkara in the coming ascending cycle.
8. Ant. 9, Jna. 53, Sth. 692, 735, SthA. pp. 433-434, DasH. p. 36, Tir. 614, AvaN. 413.
9. Sam. 10, Sth. 735, AvaN. 405. 10. Sam. 158.
11. Utt. 22. 8.

4. Kanha Preceptor of both Varaha(3), previous birth of the fifth Baladeva(2), and Isivāla, previous birth of the fifth Vasudeva(1).1
1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, Tir. 606.
20

Page #167

Kanha
154
5. Kanha Fourth chapter of Nirayāvaliya(1).1
1. Nir, 1. 1.
6. Kanha Son of king Seniya(1) of Rāyagiha. His mother's name was Kanhā. He was killed by Cedaga in a battle. 1
1. Nir. 1. 1, Nirc. 1. 1.
7. Kanha Previous birth of the twenty-first would-be Titthamkara Vijaya(8) in the Bharaha(2) region.
1. Sam. 159.
8. Kanha First would-be Baladeva(2) of Bharaha(2). See also Baladeya(2).
1. Tir. 1144, the exact reading is Kaņhāu. It may be Kaņāba-Krsņābha.
Kanhaguligā or Kaņhaguliyā (Krsnagulikā) Maid-servant of queen Pabhavati(3). She was appointed for the service of the image of Mahävira. She is identical with Devadattā(4).2 1 1. NisCu. III. pp. 142-6.
2. AvaCu. I. p. 399
A class of mendicants.
Kanhaparivvāyaga (Krenaparivrājaka)
1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92.
1. Kanharãi (Krsnarāji) Black lines surrounding the abodes of the Logamtiya gods in the fifth celestial region.
1. Aca. 2. 179. 2. Kanharāi Second chapter of the tenth subsection of the second section of Ņāyādhammakehā.
1. Jna. 158.
3. Kapharāi Daughter of Rāma(5) and Dhammā of Vāņārasī. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pāsa(1).1 After death she became a principal wife of Isäna(2).2 1. Jna. 158
2. Ibid., Bha 406, Sth. 612.
Kanhavadessaa (Krsnāvatamsaka) An abode in the Isāna celestial region.
1. Jna. 158. Kanhavāsudeva (Krsnavāsudeva) See Kanha(1).1
1. Jna. 52, Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. p. 460.
Kanhavennā (Kęsnavennā) A river. It is identified with the united stream of the Kșshņā and Venā rivers. It falls into the Bay of Bengal.? 1. NisBh. 4470, NisCu. III. p. 425.
2. GDA. p. 104.

Page #168

155
Katap uppa
Another name of Rāhu.
Kanhasappa (Krsnasarpa)
1. Bha. 453.
Kanhasaha (Kșşņasaha)
1. Kalp. p. 259.
One of the seven off-shoots of Cāraṇagaņa(2).
Kaphasiri (Krsnasri ) Wife of Datta(1), a householder of Rohidaa, They had a daughter named Devadatta(2).1
1. Vip. 30.
1. Kanhā (Krsnā) First chapter of the tenth sub-section of the second section of Ņāyādkammakahā.
1. Jna. 158.
2. Kapha One of the eight principal wives of Ísăņa(2).1 In her previous birth she was a daughter of Rāma(5) and Dhammă of Vāņārasi and became a disciple of Titthayara Pāsa(1). 1. Jna. 158, Bha. 406, Sth. 612.
2. Jna. 158. 3. Kanhã Fourth chapter of the eighth section of Astagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 17.
4. Kaņhà Wife of king Seņia(1). She renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra in the city of Campā. Having practised asceticism for a period of eleven years she attained emancipation.
1. Ant. 20. 5. Kapha Wife of king Väsavadatta of Vijayapura and mother of Suvåsava(2).
1. Vip. 34.
6. Kanh. A river in the territory of Abhira(1). Bambhadiva was situated between the Kanhā and Vennā(2) rivers. It is identified with modern Krishna.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 543, NisBh.4470, NisCu.
KalpV. p. 263. III. p. 425, PinN. 503, PinNM. p. 2. GDA. p. 104. 144, JitBh. 1461, KalpDh. p. 171,
See Kanha(8) and its footnote.1
Kaņhāha (Kęsnābha)
1. Tir. 1144.
Katapupna (Krtapunya) Son of merchant Dhaņāvaha(3) of Rāyagiha. He lived with a courtezan for twelve years and lost all his property. Afterwards he was adopted by an old woman as her son. This lady had four daug

Page #169

Katamālaa
156
hters-in-law being the wives of her real son who was killed in a ship-wreck. She asked Katapuņna to accept them as his wives. He agreed with her and spent a period of twelve years there. Later on king Seņiya(1) also gave his daughter in marriage to him. At last he renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahavira. In his previous birth Katapunna was a son of a poor herdsman and had given alms to an ascetic with intense devotion.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 467-9, AvaH. pp. 347, 353, 355.
Katamälaa (Kștamālaka) See Kayamālaa.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 176. 1. Kattavīriya (Kārtavirya) Son of king Aņamtavīriya of Hatthiņāpura. Táră(2) was his wife. Subhūma(1) was his son. He killed Jamadaggi, the father of Rāma(3) (Parasurāma). Rāma killed Kattaviriya to take revenge of his father's assassination.
1. Avaču. I. p. 520, AcaCu, p. 49, SutSi. p. 170, Sam. 158, Sutu. pp. 340, 394. 2. Kattavīriya One of the eight great men attaining liberation after Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). He is the son of Balaviriya.
1. Sth. 616. Vis. 1750, AvaN. 363, Avaču. I. p. 214.
1. Kattia (Kārtika) Name of a month."
1. Kalp. 124, Sam. 40, Utt. 26. 15-6. 2. Kattia A merchant of the city of Hatthiņāgapura. He was once summoned by king Jiyasattu(16) and asked to serve food to a Tāvasa(4). But as he had no faith in and respect for him, it caused him great distress. Consequently he renounced the world 1 and became a disciple of Titthayara Muņisuvvaya(1) accompanied by a group of one thousand and eight merchants. After practising asceticism for a period of twelve years he died and took birth as Sakka(3) in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.
1, AvaCu. II. pp. 276-7, SthA. p. 510. SutCu. p. 362, KalpCu. p. 102. 2. Bha. 617, Kalpy. p. 24,
3. Kattia A chapter of Aộuttarovavāiyadasā. It is not extant now.
1. Sth. 755. 4. Kattia Previous birth of Devassuya, the sixth would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region.
1. Sam. 159.
5. Kattia A preceptor. He was slain by an angry Ksatriya in the town of Rohidaga.
1. Sams. 67.

Page #170

157
Kappanijjutti
Kattiā: (Kșttikā) See Kattiyā.
1. Jam. 155. Kattii or Kattigi (Kārtiki) Full-moon day of the month of Kārtika.
1. Jam. 161, AvaCu. I. p. 344. Kattiya (Kārtika) See Kattia.1
1. Sam. 159, SutCu. p. 362, Avaču. II. p. 276, KalpCu. p. 102. Kattiyă (Kęttikā) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Its presiding deity is Aggi(1). Its family name is Aggivesa(3)3 . 1. Jam. 153-161, Sur. 36-9, Sam. 6, 2. Jam, 157, 171. Sth. 780.
3. Sur. 50, SurM. p. 151. Kadalisamāgama See Kayalisamāgama.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 291. Kaddamaa (Kardamaka) A lord of the Aņuvelamdhara gods. He is a family-member of Varuna(1). He dwells on the Vijjuppabha(2) mountain.? See also Aņuvelamdharaṇāgarāya.
1. Jiv. 160, Sth. 305. 2. Bha. 167. 3. Sth. 305, Jiv. 160, Sam. 17.
1. Kappa (Kalpa) A group of celestial regions. For details see Kappovaga.
1. Sth. 644, 769. 2. Kappa An Amgabāhira Kālia text. It is popularly known as BỊhatkalpasūtra. It is divided into six chapters which deal with rules and regulations pertaining to the conduct of monks and nuns. Restrictions regarding their food, apparatus, halting place, etc. are expounded in this text. Expiations relating to violations or partial transgressions of vows are also prescribed in it. See Pajjosavaņākappa for the text popularly known as: Kalpasūtra. 1. Nan. 44, NisCu. III. pp. 368, 532, 583, IV. p. 304, GacV. p. 40, Gac. 135, JitBh.
265, 322, 427, 588, 601-2, 1969, Vya. 10. 22.
pa, Kappaka or Kappaga (Kalpaka) Son of Brāhmana Kavila(6) of Pāļaliputta. He was very intelligent. He had married the daughter of a Maruya. He was the minister of Ņamda(1), the king of the same town. He had proved very helpful to the king. Although the king harassed and tortu. red him a lot, he remained always loyal to the king.
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 180-3, NanM. p. 161, AvaH. pp. 691-693.
Kappaņijjutti (Kalpaniryukti) Aversified commentary on Kappa(2) by Bhaddabāhu(2). It is difficult to separate all the verses of this Nijjutti from the Bhāsya verses.
1. AvaN. 85, BrhM. p. 2, VyaBh. 10, 606-7.

Page #171

Kappapedhā
158 Kappapedhā or Kappapedhiyā (Kalpapițhikā) Introductory Kappa(2),2
1. NisCu. I. pp. 132, 155, AvaCu. I. p. 79, AcaCu. p. 2.
part
of
2
Kappabhāsa (Kalpabhäşya) A versified commentary on Kappaņisjutti. It is available in two forms: Bịhatkalpalaghubhāsya (printed) and Bțhatkalpabệhadbhāșya (not printed).? 1. VyaBh. 10. 141, (Purusaprakaraṇa).
2. BrhKs. p. 202.
Kappavadamsiyā or Kappavadimsiyā (Kalpāvatamsikā ) An Amgabāhira Kālia text. It forms a part of Uvamga.? It contains the following ten chapters: 3 1. Pauma(15), 2. Mahāpauma(6), 3. Bhadda(10), 4. Subhadda(8), 5. Paumabhadda(2), 6. Paumasena(2), 7. Paumagumma(1), 8. Naliņigumma(1), 9. Anamda(5) and 10. Namdana(11), 1. Pak. p. 45, Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 60, 2. Nir. 1. 1. NanM. p. 207, NanH. p. 73.
3. Ibid. 2.1.
Kappăiya or Kappătita (Kalpătita) Another name of Gevijjaga and Aņuttarovavāiya or Aputtara 1 gods who reside above the twelve celestial regions, i. e. Kappas.
1. Utt. 36. 207, 210, Praj. 38, Anu. 122, Dev. 266-274.
A secular scripture.
1. Kappāsia (Kārpāsika)
1. Nan. 42.
An Ariya vocational group dealing in cotton-seeds.1
2. Kappásia
1. Praj. 37.
1. Kappiä or Kappiya (Kalpikā) An Amgabāhira Kalia text. It is mentioned as quite separate from Nirayāyaliyā(1). Probably Nirayāvaliya(2) and this Kappiā are the same.
1. Nan. 44, NanM. p. 207, NanH. p. 73, Pak. p. 45, Paky. p. 68.
2. Kappiyā It is one of the five sections of Nirayāvaliyā(2). It seems that Nirayāyaliyā(1) and this Kappiyā are identical.
1. Jams. p. 1-2.
Kappiyākappiya (Kalpikākalpika) An Angabāhira Ukkālia text, not extant now.
1. Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 57, Pak: p. 43.
Kappovaga (Kalpopaga) Following twelve celestial regions as well as the gods residing therein are called Kappovagas,' i. e. the residents of the follo

Page #172

159
Kamalasiri
wing Kappas : 1. Sohamma(1), 2. Isāna(1), 3. Sanamkumāra(1), 4. Māhimda(3), 5. Bambhaloga, 6. Lamtaga, 7. Mahăsukka(1), 8. Sahassāra(2), 9. Anaya, 10. Pānaya(1), 11. Ārana and 12. Accuya.
1. Praj. 38, Anu. 122, PrajM. p. 70. Kabbaďaa (Karbațaka) Same as Kabbadaga.?
1. SthA. p. 78.
Kabbadaga (Karbațaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. It is also known as Kabburaa and Kavvaraa.2 1. Sth. 90, SthA. pp. 78-79, Jams. pp.) 2. Jam. 170, Sur. 107.
534-535, SurM. pp. 295–296.
Same as Kabbadaga."
Kabburaa (Karburaka)
1. Jam. 170.
Kamala A merchant of Ņāgapura. Kamalasiri(2) was his wife and Kamalā(1) was his daughter. 1
1. Jna. 153.
A Jakkha god who was an elephant-driver in his previous
Kamaladala birth.1
1. Bhak. 78.
Kamalappabha (Kamalaprabha) A merchant of Nāgapura. Kamalappabhā was his daughter.
1. Jna. 153. 1. Kamalappabhā (Kamalaprabhā) Daughter of merchant Kamalappabha of Nāgapura. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pāsa(1). After death she was born as a principal wife of Kāla(4), a lord of the Pisäya gods. The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahākāla(9).1
1. Jna. 153, Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
2. Kamalappabha Second chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Ņāyādhammakaha.!
1. Jna. 153.
1. Kamalasiri (Kamalasri) Wife of king Mahabbala(2) of Viyasogā. They had a son named Balabhadda(3).1
1. Jna. 64.
Wife of Kamala, a merchant of Nāgapura.1
2. Kamalasiri
1. Jna. 153.

Page #173

Kamala
160
1. Kamalā Daughter of Kamala and Kamalasiri(2) of Ņāgapura. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Păsa(1). After death she was born as a principal wife of indra Kāla(4). The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahākāla(9).
1. Jna. 153, Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
2. Kamalā First chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Nāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 153.
Kamalāmela A horse belonging to Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1
1. Jam. 57. Kamalamelā A princess of Bäravai. She was betrothed to Dhanadeva(5), grand-son of Uggasena. She was, however, abducted with the help of Samba(2) and married to Sāgaracamda(1), son of Nisadha(1) and Pabhāvati(2). Later Kamalāmelā renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi, whereas Sāgaracamda was killed by Dhanadeva.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 112-3, Mar. 433, AvaN. 134, Vis. 1420, BrhBh. 172, BrhM. p. 56.
1. Kamalāvai (Kamalāvati) Wife of king Usuyāra(1). She enlightened the king and along with him renounced the world and attained perfection.
1. Utt. ch. 14, UttN. p. 394, UitCu. pp. 221-232, Uttk. p. 270.
2. Kamalāvai Wife of king Maņicāļa and mother of prince Manippabha(2) of Rayaņāvaha.
1. UttNe. p. 138.
Kamalujjalapuri (Kamalojjvalapuri) A town where Vāriseņa, the twentyfourth Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region, attained emancipation.
1. Tir. 555. Kamāragāma (Karmāragrāma) See Kammāragāma.
1. AvaM. p. 267.
1. Kamma (Karman) (i) Eighth chapter of the thirteenth section, (ii) ninth chapter of the sixth section ? and (iii) third chapter of the sixteenth section 3 of Vivāha pannatti. 1. Bha. 470. 2. Ibid. 229.
3. Ibid. 561. 2. Kamma Twenty-third chapter of Pannavaņā.
1. Praj. v. 6.
3. Kamma Tenth chapter of Bardhadasā.1
1. Sth. 755.

Page #174

161
Kammavedaa
See Kammappayadi.1
Kammapagadi (Karmaprakrti)
1. PrajH. p. 140.
See Kammappayadi(2).1
Kammapayadi (Karmapraksti)
1. Sam. 36.
1. Kammappayadi (Karmaprakrti) A text dealing with the nature of Karma and the like. Preceptor Nāgahatthi was well-versed in it.
1. Nan. v. 30.
2. Kammappayadi Thirty-third chapter of Uttarajjhayana.
1. UttN. p. 9, Sam. 36.
Kammappavāya (Karmapravāda) Eighth Puvva dealing with the nature of Karma etc.?
1. Nan. 57, NanCu. p. 76, NunM. p. 241, Vis. 3014, Aval. p. 311.
Kammabamdhaa (Karmabandhaka) Twenty-fourth chapter of Paņņayaņā.1 See also Bamdha.
1. Praj. v. 6. Kammabhūmi (Karmabhūmi) A region where a person earns his livelihood by any of the three occupations, viz. military, literary and agricultural. Such regions are fifteen in number : five Bharahas(2), five Eravayas(1) and five Mahāvidehas. Of them three (one from each group) lie in Jambūdiva, six (two from each group) in Dhāyaikhamda and the same number in Pukkharavaradiya.? See also Akammabhūmi. 1. NanM. p. 102.
Aca. 2. 179, BrhBh. 1636, NanH. p. 33. 2. Bha. 675, Praj. 35, Sth. 555,
Kammavivāga (Karmavipāka) A text explaining the consequences of good and evil Karmas in forty-three chapters.1
1. Sam. 43. Kammavivăgadasă (Karmavipākadaśā) Another name of Duhavivăga, the first section of Vivāgasaya. It consists of the following ten chapters :1. Miyāpatta, 2. Gottāsa, 3. Amda(2), 4. Sagada, 5. Māhaņa, 6. Namdisena, 7. Soriya, 8. Udumbara, 9. Sahasuddaha-,malaya, 10. Kumāralecchai. In the present edition of Vivāgasuya, these chapters are not available exactly under the same heads.
1. Sth. 755. Kammavedaa (Karmavedaka) Twenty-fifth chapter of Paņņavaņā.1
1. Praj. v. 6.
21

Page #175

Kammāraggāma
162
See Kammāragama.
Kammāraggāma (Karmāragrāma)
1. Vis. 1911.
Kayamgalā (Krtāngalā) A city visited by Mahāvīra. A caitya (shrine) as well as a garden of the name of Chattapalāsa was situated on its outskirts. Heretic Daridda beat here Gosāla. It is identified by some with Kankajol in Santhal Pargana in Bihar.3 1. Bha. 90, AvaN. 479, Vis. 1933,
3. LAI. p. 295, SBM. p. 359, See also AvaCu. I. p. 287, Uttk. p. 498.
SGAMI. p. 114 for Jangala. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 287.
See Kayamālaa.
Kayamāla (Kệtamāla)
1. Jam. 51.
Kayamālaa (Krtamālaka) Presiding god of Timisaguhā.1 King Kūņia of Campā was killed by him.?
1. Jam. 14, 51. 2. Avaču. II. pp. 176-7, SthA. p. 258, DasCu. p. 51. Kayamālaga (Kệtamālaka) See Kayamālaa."
1. Aval. p. 687.
See Kayamālaa.1
Kayamalia (Krtamālaka)
1. DasCu. p. 51.
Titthayara
Kayalisamāgama (Kadalisamāgama) A village visited by Mahāvīra.
1. AvaN. 184, Vis. 1938, Avaču. I. p. 291, KalpDh. p. 106.
Kayavaṇamālapiya (Kệtavanamālapriya) A Jakkha god residing in the Pupphakaramdaa(1) park of the town of Hatthisisa.1
1. Vip. 33. Kayavamma (Krtavarman) Father of Vimala(1), the thirteenth Titthamkara. His queen was Sāmā.
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 476.
Kara One of the eighty-eight Gahas. See also Karakariga.
1. Sur. 107, Jams. p. 535.
A Brāhmana mendicant and his followers.1
Karakamda (Karakanda)
1. Aup. 38.
Karakamdu (Karakandu) Son of king Dadhiyāhana and queen Paumāvati(8) of Campā. At the time of his birth Paumāvati was a nun, since she had renounced the world while in the state of pregnancy. Karakamu was aba

Page #176

163
Kalambavāluyā
ndoned at a crematorium immediately after birth. That is why he is also known as Avakiņņaputta, i.e. abandoned son. Later he became the king of Kamcanapura, the capital of Kalimga(1) as well as Campā, the capital of Amga(1). On seeing changes in the condition of an ox he realised the uselessness of this world and renounced it. He is regarded as a Patteyabuddha.? 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 204-7, Utt. 18. 46,
p. 33, PrajM. p. 19, NanM. p. 131, UttCu. p. 178, Utts. p. 299ff. NisCu.
UttK. P, 178, In the Pali literature II. p. 231.
also he is recognised as a Pratyeka2. AvaCu. I. p. 76, PrajH. p. 11, SthA. I buddha (See Karandu in DPPN).
Same as Karakariga.
Karakaraa (Karakaraka)
1. SthA. p. 79.
Karakaria Same as Karakariga.
1. SthA. p. 79. Karakariga (Karakarika) One of the eighty-eight Gabas. There are also references to Kara and Karia as two separate planets.?
1. Sth. 90, and SthA. p. 79. 2. Jams. pp. 534-535, Sur. 107, SurM. pp. 295–296.
Karada (Karata) One of the two teachers who belonged to Kunālā(1) and died at Sãeya.?
1. AvaCu. 1. p. 601, AvaH. p. 465, UttCu. p. 108.
1. Karana An astrological division of a day. There are eleven Karanas of which the first seven are movable and the rest are fixed. They are Bava, Bālava, Kolaya, Thīviloaña, Garāi, Vaņijja, Vitthi, Sauņi, Cauppaya, Nāga and Kimthuggha.
1. Jam. 153, 154, Gan. 41-45, Pras). p. 37.
2. Karana Ninth chapter of the nineteenth section of Viyāhapappatti.
1. Bha. 648.
Karia (Karika) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. See also Karakariga.
1. Sur 107, Jams. p. 535.
1. Kalamda. One of the six mendicants who came to Gosāla.
1. Bha. 539. 2. Kalaṁda (Kalanda) An Ariya community. Same as Kalimda.
1. BrhBh. 3264, BrhKs. p. 913, Praj. 37. Kalambavāluyā (Kadambavālukā) A river (in infernal region ). Its sand is as hard as adamant.
1. Utt. 19. 50, Sut. 1. 5. 1. 10.

Page #177

Kalambuya
164
Kalambuyā (Kalambuka) A place visited by Titthayara Mahāvira.1 It lay somewhere in the eastern part of the ancient country of Amga(1). 1. AvaN. 482, AvaCu. I. p. 290, KalpDh. AvaM. p. 281.
P, 106, Kalpv. p. 166, Vis. 1936, 2. SBM. D. 360.
Kalāda A goldsmith living in Teyalipura. Bhaddă(18) was his wife. They had a beautiful daughter named Pottilā.
1. Jna. 96, VipA. p. 88.
Kalāya First chapter of the second sub-section of the twenty-first section of Viyāhapaņņatti.1
1. Bha. 688.
A noble lady.
Kalāvai (Kalāvatī)
1. Ava, p. 28.
1. Kalimga (Kalinga) An Āriya country and its people. Kamcanapura was its capital.? A god predicted its destruction by flood. Kokkāsa, a carpenter of Sopāraga, visited Kalimga in an air-craft, Karakamdu reigned there.5 It is identified with the region comprising modern Orissa to the south of Vaitarasi and the seacoast southward as far as Vizagapattam. 1. SutSi. p. 123.
4. AvaCu. 1. p. 541. 2. Praj. 37, VyaM. 10.450, UttCu.p. 178. 5. AvaBh. 208, Utt. 18. 46, UttN. p. 299. 3. OghNBh. 30.
6. LAI. p. 292.
2. Kalimga One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 151, Kalpv. 236.
Kalimda (Kalinda) An Ariya community. Same as Kalamda.
1. Praj. 37, BrhBh. 3264.
1. Kavila (Kapila) A Vāsudeva(1) of the eastern half of the Bharaha(2) region in Dhāyaisamda. Campā(2) was his capital. He had an exchange of conch-blowing with Kanha(1), Vāsudeva of the southern half of the Bharaha(2) region in Jambūdiva. He removed king Paumaņābha(3) of Avarakamkā(1) from his throne and gave the kingdom to his son.
1. Jna. 125, SthA. p. 524, KalpDh. p. 35, Kalps. p. 33.
2. Kavila One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).
1. KalpDh. D. 152, KalpV. p. 236.
3. Kavila Founder of a heretical school of philosophy known as Sānkhya. He was a prince who had renounced the world and become a disciple of

Page #178

165
Kavilabadua
Marii, son of Bharaha(1). Asurī was his disciple whom he preached Satthitamta which contained exposition of twenty-four entities.1 1. Ava u. 1. pp. 228-9, NisCu. III. p. 195, Vis. 1753, AcaCu. p. 193, DasCu. p. 17,
AvaN. 438, BhaA. D. 50, SutSi. p. 9, KalpDh. p. 37, PrasA. p. 34. NanH. p. 7,
Utts. p. 14, Kalps. p. 38. 4. Kavila Son of Kåsava(4) and Jasă(1) of Kosambi. Kāsava was a royal priest of King Jiyasatta(25). When he died his place was given to another man. Jasā then sent Kavila to Savatthi to study under Imdadatta(4), a friend of Kāsava. Lodging and boarding arrangement for him was made at the house of Sălibhadda(2), a rich merchant. Kavila, however, fell in love with the girl-servant who was appointed to serve him. Once, the girl told him that she could not participate in the festival observed by her community as she had no money to purchase the required material. She, therefore, asked him to go to Dhana, a merchant who used to give two guineas to the man who saluated him first in the morning. Accordingly Kavila left the merchant's house at night but was seized by the police and brought before the king and to him he disclosed the whole truth, The king was so pleased with him that he promised to give him whatever he should ask. Kavila went to the nearby garden and started considering what he should ask The more he thought about it, the more he raised the sum of money. This caused a change in his mind. Consequently, he renounced the world, practised austerities and acquired omniscience. Once he was made prisoner by some robbers and brought before their leader, Balabhadda(5) who ordered him to dance. On his objecting that there was none to play up, they all clapped their hands to beat the time. He then sang some verses. They proved so effective that all of them accepted asceticism. These verses form the eighth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.
1. Uttu. pp. 168–170. UttK. p. 168, NanH. p. 26. 2. UttCu. pp, 7, 168-177.
5. Kavila Disciple of preceptor Sutthiya(1). He raped the daughter of the house-owner where he was staying. Enraged by this sinful act the houseowner severed his penis with an axe.1
1. NisCu. III, pp. 243-4, BrhBh. 5154.
6. Kavila Father of Kappaka of Pādaliputta..
1. AvaCu. II. p. 181.
7. Kavila (Kāpila) A class of mendicants.?
1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92.
Kavilabaqua (Kapilabatuka) Pupil of a Brāhmana of Rãyagiha. He was a lion in his previous birth and was killed by Tivittha(1), a preceding birth of

Page #179

Kavila
166
Mahāvīra. Since Kavilabadua was afraid of Mahāvira (owing to the fear of previous birth), Goyama(1), the first principal disciple of Mahāvira adopted him as his own disciple.1
1. VyaBh. 6. 192.
Kavilā (Kapilā) A Brāhmana maid who was not prepared to give alms to the monk by heart despite king Senia's(1) order.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 169, NisCu. I. p. 10, Visk. p. 292.
Kayvaraa (Karbaraka) Same as Kabbadaga."
1. Sur. 107. Kasāya (Kaşāya) Fourteenth chapter of Paņņavaņā.?
1. Praj. v. 5.
Kāimdi (Kākandi)
1. Sams. 76-77.
See Kāgamdi.
Kaa (Kaya) Same as Kaya(1)..
1. SthA. p. 79. Kāṁtimati (Kāntimati) Daughter of Namda(2), a merchant of Kosalāura. She was married to Sāgaradatta(3), son of Asogadatta of Sāgeya. Sirimati(1) was her elder sister.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 527.
Kāussagga (Kāyotsarga) Fifth section or chapter of Avassaya." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 3, AvaN (Dipika) II. p. 183, NanM. p. 204, Anu. 59, AvaN. 1413,
1548, AvaCu. II. p. 245, Paky. p. 41.
Kāka Identical with planet Kāya(1).1
1. Sth. 90.
One of the four branches of Uduvādiyagaņa.1
Kākaṁdiyā (Kākandikā)
1. Kalp. p. 259.
Kākamdi See Kāgamdi.1
1. Nir. 3. 10.
Same as Kakkamdha.
Kākamdha (Karkandha)
1. SthA. p. 79.
Kākavanna (Kākavarna) Another name of Jiyasattu(28), king of Pāďaliputta. He attacked the king of Ujjeņi, captured him and took possession of the territory. There he grew black (kālaka) like a crow on account of oil

Page #180

167
Kāmadeva
massage. That is why he is known as Kākavanna, i. e. of the colour of crow. Once he was arrested at the Isitalāga pond of Tosali(1) by the king of that place.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 540, BrhBh. 4219-4223.
Kägamdi (Kākandi) An ancient town in the Bharaha(2) region, Titthamkara Suvihi(1) was born here. It was visited by Mahāvira.3 Jiyasattu(11)4 and Amayaghosa 5 reigned there. Dhitidhara(2), Khemaa(2), Camda vega? and Dhanna(5) % belonged to it. The sixth Vāsudeva(1) in his previous birth performed penances here. It is identified with Kakan in Monghyr district.10 1. Nir. 3. 10, Bha. 404, Jna. 82.
6. Ant. 14. 2. AvaN. 382.
7. Sams. 78. 3. Anut. 3, Ant. 14.
8. Anut. 3. 4. Anut. 3,
9. Sam. 158, Tir. 608. 5. Sams. 76-77.
10. SGAMI. pp. 254-255.
See Kattia.
Kātiya (Kārtika)
1. Sth. 755.
Kāpilijja (Kāpiliya) Eighth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.'
1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9, UttCu. pp. 7, 168, Uttk. p. 168.
Kāmakama (Kāmakrama) Same as Kāmagama.
1. Sth. 644. Kāmagama Managing god of the celestial car of the same name belonging to the lord of the Lamtaga region.1
1. Jam. 118, Sth. 644, AvaCu. I. p. 145.
A courtezan of Vāņiyagāma. See Ujjhiyaa(2)
Kām ujjhayā (Kāmadhvajā) for further details.
1. Vip. 8, SthA. p. 507.
Kāmaphāsa (Kāmasparśa) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. It is also mentioned as Kāsa and Phāsa separately.2
1. Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-5, SurM. pp. 295-6. 2. Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79.
1. Kāmadeva Second chapter of Uvasagadas.?
1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755.
2. Kāmadeva Second of the ten principal lay-votaries, i.e. upăsakas of Mahāvīra. He was a merchant of the city of Campā. The name of his wife was Bhadda(36).1 He had eighteen crores of guineas in his possession. A god had come to test his firmness of faith and threatened him of dire conse

Page #181

Kāmadeva
168
quences. He remained steady throughout in spite of the unbearable tortures inflicted on his body.2 Mahāvira asked his monks and nuns to keep in mind the story of Kāmadeva, How, though a householder, he withstood the obstacles. He advised them to withstand all temptations in view of their study of the twelve Amgas(3),3
1. Upa. 18. 2. Ibid. 19-23. 3. Ibid 24-6, Visk. p. 782, AvaCu. I. pp. 452-4.
3. Kāmadeva One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).
1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
Kā nanahāvana (Kāmim ahāvana) A shrine (cait ya) at Vāņārasi visited by Mahavira. Gosāla had performed his fourth pautta-parihāra (entrance into another's body) there. 1. Ant. 15, Jna. 151.
2. Bha. 550.
Kāmiddhi (Kāmarddhi) A disciple of preceptor Suhatthi (1), Vesavādiyāgana originated from him. He belonged to Kodālasa gotra. .
1. Kalp (Therävali). 7, Kalpy. p. 259. Kāmiddhiya (Kāmarddhika) One of the four families of Vesavādiyagana.
1. Kalp. and Kalpv. p. 260.
Kāmiddhiyagana (Kamardhikagana) One of the nine groups of monks under Mahāvīra.?
1. Sth. 680. 1. Kāya One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-5, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. fp. 295–296. 2. Kāya (Kāka) An Anāriya (non-Aryan) tribe and its homeland. The territory of the Kākas is sometimes identified with Kakupur near Bithur. Smith suggests its identification with Kakanada near Sanchi.? See Gāya. 1. SutSi. p. 123.
2. TAI. p. 356.
Kāyamdaga (Kākandika) A resident of Käyamdi.
1. Bha. 404, KalpV. p. 254. Kayamdi (Kākandi) See Kāgamdi,1
1. Sam. 158, Bha. 404.
Eighteenth chapter of Paņņa vaņă.
Kāyatthii (Kāyasthiti)
1. Praj. 253. Kāyaraa (Kātaraka)
1. Bha. 330.
One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosāla.

Page #182

169
Kāla
A family-member of Logapāla Varuna(1).
Káyaria (Kātarika)
1. Bha. 167.
1. Kāla Son of king Seniya(1) and his queen Kāli(5). He was killed by king Cedaga of Vesāli while fighting with him in favour of Kūņiya.1
1. Nir. 1.1, AvaCu. II. pp. 171, 173. 2. Kāla One of the eighty eight Gahas.
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 531-535, SurM 293-4, SthA. pp. 78-79. 3. Kāla A Logapāla of the Vāyukumāra gods. His principal wives are similar to those of Kālavāla(1) in number and name.
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256, 273.
4. Käla One of the two lords (indra) of the Pisāya gods. His principal wives are Kamalā(1), Kamalappabhā(1), Uppalā(4) and Sudamsaņā(4). 1. Praj. 48, Bha. 169.
2. Bha. 406, Ina. 153, Sth. 94.
5. Kāla A merchant of Amalakappā. He was the husband of Kālasiri and father of Kāli(3).
1. Jna. 148.
6. Kāla Eleventh chapter of the eleventh section of Viyāhapannatti.1
1. Bha. 409.
7. Kāla A Logapāla of each of Velamba(1) and Pabhamjana(3). He is the same as Kāla(3).
1. Sth. 256. 8. Kāla One of the fifteen Paramāhammiya gods engaged in torturing the infernal beings. He is a family-member of Jama(2).? 1. Sam. 15, SutCu. p. 154.
2. Bha. 166.
9. Kāla One of the last five most dreadful Mahāņiraya abodes of the seventh hell, namely, Tamatamappabhā.
1. Sam. 33, Sth. 451, SthA. p. 341.
10. Kāla A celestial abode of Sahassārakappa in which gods live for eighteen sägaropama years at the maximum, breathe once in eighteen fortnights and feel hungry once in eighteen thousand years.
1. Sam. 18.
11. Kāla Presiding deity of the Valayāmuha kalasa in the Lavana ocean.
1. Sth, 720, 305.
22

Page #183

Kāla
170
12. Kāla One of the two presiding deities of the Kāloda ocean.
1. Jiv. 175.
13. Kāla First chapter of Nirayāvaliyā(1).1
1. Nir. 1.1.
14. Kāla Same as Kālasoyariya.1
1. AvaH. p. 681, AvaCu. II. p. 169.
Kālaa (Kālaka) See Kālaga.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 495, KalpCu. p. 89. Kālamjara (Kālañjara) Same as Kālimjara. .
1. AvaH. p. 348. Kälakhamaņa (Kālakṣamaņa) See Kālaga(3).1
1. Uttn. p. 127. 1. Kālaga (Kālaka) Son of king Vajrasimha and his queen Susasundari of Dhārāvāsa. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Gunākara. Sarasvati, the sister of Kālaga also renounced the world and became a nun.1 Once king Gaddabhilla of Ujjeņi, attracted by her beauty, took Sarasvati forcibly to his palace and confined her there. Preceptor Kālaga and others persuaded him to release the nun but the king was adamant not to do so. This enraged Kālaga. He left for Pärasakula, returned to Ujjeni from there accompanied by ninety-six feudatories of that territory, attacked the town, defeated Gaddabhilla, freed Sarasvati and reinstated her as a nun. Lāda kings also helped him in defeating Gaddabhilla. The Sagas were brought to Ujjeni by him.5 1. KalpDh. p. 131, KalpSam. pp.
3. NisCu. III. pp. 59-60, KalpSam. 284 ff.
pp. 284 ff., KalpDh. p. 131, Brhks. 2. NisCu. III. p. 59. Devacandrasuri
p. 1478. mentions 'Sagakula' in his Mūlasu
4. NisCu. III. p. 59. ddhitika. See Kalikacārya-Katha
5. VyaBh. XII. p. 94. Sangraha (1949), p. 10. 2. Kālaga Maternal uncle of Balamitta(1) and Bhāņumitta(2) of Ujjepi. Balabhāņu, son of Bhāņusiri, took initiation from him. Once preceptor Kālaga paid a visit to Patitthāna, capital of king Sāya vāhana. There he agreed to change the date of the celebration of pajjosavaņā (a religious festival) at the suggestion of the king in view of some local festival falling on the same day.? Probably he is the same as Kālaga(1). 1. Some regard Kālaga as the son of
2. NisCu. III. p. 131, Kalp Dh. pp. 4, the sister of Balamitta and Bhāņu
14, 131, Kalp V. p. 270. mitta. See Dasā u. p. 55, KalpCu. p. 89.

Page #184

171
Kalavāla
3. Kálaga Grand preceptor of Sāgara(5) sojourning in Suvaņņabhūmi. Sāgara was very proud of his knowledge. Kālaga went to Suvannabhūmi and set him right. He seems to be the same as Kālaga(1). 1. UtCu. p. 83, UttN. p. 127, Utts. pp. 127-8, BrhBh. 239, SthA. p. 332,
Uttk. p. 75, Mar. 501, BrhM. pp. 73-4, AvaCu. II. p. 25.
4. Kālaga Disciple of preceptor Vinhu(5) of the Mādhara lineage and preceptor of Sampaliya and Bhadda(5) of the Goyama(2) lineage."
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7. 5. Kálaga Maternal uncle of Datta(1), son of king Jiyasattu(31) of Turu viņi born of his Brāhmana wife. Datta got annoyed when preceptor Kālaga told him that the fruit of yajña (sacrifice) was hell." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 495.
For a comprehensive study of preceptor Kalaga the reader may refer to the article 'Suvarnabhumi mem Kālakācārya' by Dr. U. P. Shah in the Acārya Sri Vijayavallabhasuri Smāraka Grantha, Bombay, 1956.
Kålanadiva (Kānanadvipa) An island where boats are used to procure grain.
1. AcaCu. p. 281, Utts. p. 605, BrhKs. p. 384.
Kālapăla. See Kāla vāla.1
1. Sth. 256.
Kālamuha (Kālamukha) An Aņāriya tribe conquered by Susena(1), the General of Cakkavatti Bharaha(1).1
1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191.
An abode in Camara
Kalavadinsayabhavana (Kālāvatamsakabhavana) cancӣ.1
1. Jna. 148.
1. Kalavāla (Kālapāla) One of the four Logapālas of Dharana, a lord of Nāgakumāra gods. He has four principal wives : Asogā(3), Vimalā(3), Suppabha(1) and Sudansaņā(5).1
1. Sth, 256, 273, Bha. 169, 406.
2. Kālavāla One of the four Logapālas of Bhūyāṇamda(1). He has the same number of wives with the same names as those of Kolavāla(1). See also Ņāgavitta.
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169, 406.

Page #185

Kālavesiya
172
Kālavesiya (Kālavaisika) Son of king Jiyasattu(19) of Mahurā(1). He was born of Kālā(2), a courtezan kept by the king in his palace. He renounced the world and became a monk. He was so much unattached to his body that it was eaten up by a jackal on the Muggasela hill."
1. UttN. p. 120, Utts. p. 120-1, Mar. 498, VyaBh. 10. 593, Utthu. p. 77, AcaCu. p. 112.
Kálasamdiva (Kālasandvipa) A Vidyadhara who was killed by Saccal(1), son of Sujetthā.
1. Avaču. II. p. 175, SthA. p. 457, Aval. p. 686.
Kālasiri (Kālaśrı) Wife of Kāla(5), a merchant of Āmalakappă.?
1. Ina. 148. Kālasuriya (Kälašaukarika) Same as Kālasoyariya.
1. Avah. p. 681.
Same as Sulasa, son of Kälasoya
Kālasoariaputta (Kālaśaukarikaputra) riya."
1. SutCu. p. 219.
Kälasoyariya (Kālašaukarika) A butcher of Rāyagiha slaughtering five hundred buffaloes daily. Sulasa was his son. King Seniya(1) tried his slaughtering business as he was told by Titthayara Mahavira that he would not go to hell provided he could prevent Kālasoyariya from killing animals, but the king was not successful. After his death Kālasoyariya fell to seventh hell.1 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 169, 283, Aval. pp. 590, 681, SthA. pp. 182, 190, 250, 273, AcaCu.
D. 136, NisCu. I. p. 10, BhaA. p. 796, 926, JivM. p. 129, SutSi. p. 122. 178, SutCu. pp. 132, 327.
See Kälasoyariya."
Kālasoriya (Kālašaukarika)
1. Aval. p. 680.
See Kālasoyariya.1
Kālasovaria (Kālasaukarika)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 169.
fKabatibaya, ihas collectie brother. They
Kālahatthi (Kālahastin) A resident of Kalambuyā village. He tied up Mabāvira and Gosāla and handed over them to Meha(7), his elder brother. They were, however, set free by him.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 290, KalpV. p. 166, KalpDh. p. 106, Aval. p. 206.
1. Kālā Capital of Kāla(4), lord of the Pisāya gods.?
1. Bha. 406.

Page #186

173
Kāliya
2. Kālā A courtezan of Mahurā(1). She was kept by king Jiyasattu(19) in his palace. He had a son named Kālavesiya born of her.1
1. UttCu. p. 77.
Kalaya (Kálāka) A place visited by Titthayara Mahā vīra accompanied by Gosāla.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 284, AvaN. 477, KalpDh. p. 105, Vis. 1931, AvaH. p. 201.
Kālāyayesiya (Kālādavaisika) See Kalavesiya.
1. VyaBh. 10. 595. Kālasavesikaputta (Kālāsyavaišikaputra) See Kālāyavesiya.1
1. AcaCu. p. 112.
Kālăsavesiyaputta (Kālāsyavaišikaputra) An ascetic belonging to the line of Titthayara Păsa(1). He had asked some questions to Mahāvīra's disciples and accepted their line.
1. Bha. 76, 308, BhaA. p. 101.
Kália (Kālika) See Kallya."
1. Nan. 44. Kālimjara (Kāliñjara) A mountain where Citta(1) and Sambhai(2) were born as deer, in their former births. It is identified with a hill-fort in the Badausa sub-division of the Banda district in Bundelkhand.? 1. Utt. 13.6, Uttk. p. 231, AvaCu.
2. GDA. p. 84. I. p. 461.
Kálikeys One of the sixteen countries or settlements (janapadas or vasatikāyas) established by Nami(3) and Viņami on both the ranges of Veyaddha(2) mountain in the Bharaba(2) region of Jambuddīva. It was inhabited by the Vidyādhara people bearing the same name (Kālikeya) and commanding the lore with its presiding deity of the same name.1 The names of the sixteen settlements are as follows: Goriga, Maņupuvvaga, Gardhāra(3), Māņava, Kesikapuvvika, Bhūmitumdaka, Múlavīriya, Samtuka, Pațüka, Kālikeya, Samaka, Mātamga(2), Parvateya, Vamsälaya, Pamsumaliya(1) and Rukkhamaliya(2).” The Kālika people are referred to in the Purānas also.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 162, AvaM. pp.
2. Ibid 215-216.
3. See SGAMI. p. 61.
Kāliya (Kālika) One of the two types of Amgabāhira Āvassaya-vairitta canonical texts. They can be read at the first and the last of the four divisions of a day as well as of a night.In Namdī(1), besides Amgas(3), a list of thirty-one more Kāliya texts has been given. In Pakkhiyasutta

Page #187

Kaliyadiva there is mention of thirty-eight such names. They are:- 1. Uttarajjhayaṇa, 2. Dasa, 3. Kappa, 4. Vavahāra, 5. Isibhāsiya, 6. Nisiha, 7. Mahāṇisiha, 8. Jambuddivapaṇṇatti, 9. Surapannatti, 10. Camdapanṇatti, 11. Divasagarapaṇṇatti, 12. Khudḍiyāvimāṇapavibhatti, 13. Mahalliyavimāṇapavibhatti, 14. Amgaculiya, 15. Vaggaculiya(1), 16. Viyahaculiyā, 17. Aruṇovavāya, 18. Varuṇovavāya(1), 19. Garulovavaya, 20. Dharaṇovavaya, 21. Vesamaṇovavāya(1), 22. Velamdharovavāya, 23. Devimdovavāya, 24. Uṭṭhāṇasua, 25. Samuṭṭhāṇasua, 26. Nāgapariavania, 27. Nirayavaliya, 28. Kappiyā, 29. Kappavaḍaṁsiyā, 30. Pupphiyă, 31. Pupphacăliyā, 32. Vanhia, 33. Vanhiḍasā, 34. Āsīvisabhāvaṇā, 35. Ditthivisabhāvaṇā, 36. Caraṇabhāvaṇā (Sumiṇabhāvaṇā), 37. Mahāsumiņabhāvaṇā, 38. Teaganisagga. It is observed that 9. Surapapannatti, 32. Vanhia and 34. to 39 i. e. Asivisabhāvanā etc. are not mentioned in the sutra 44 of Namdi. In another list Divapannatti is mentioned separately and it is also said that Divasagarapannatti included Divapaṇṇatti and Sagarapaṇṇatti. Similarly Caraṇabhavaṇā and Sumiņabhāvaṇā are also combined into one, namely, Caraṇasumiṇabhāvaṇā. This list omits Sūrapanṇatti and includes Vanhia. See also Ukkaliya and Painnaga.
1. Nan. 44, Sth. 71.
2. NisCu. IV. p. 228, DasCu. p. 97, VyaM. I. p. 24, VyaBh. 4. 564. 3. Nan. 44, See also NanM. p. 206, AnuCu. p. 2, AvaN. 763-4,
174
Ava Bh. 124.
4. Pak. pp. 44-5, See also AvaBh.
II. p. 186.
Kaliyadiva (Kālikadvipa) An island full of jewels etc. Some merchants of Hatthisisa had been to this island.1
1. Jna. 132.
5. Nan. 44.
6. NanM. p. 254.
Kaliyaputta (Kalikaputra) A monk of the line of Titthayara Pāsa(1)1.
1. Bha. 110.
2. Kāli
1. Kāli One of the five principal wives of Camara(1), a lord of the Asurakumāra gods.1
1. Bha. 405, Sth 403, Jna. 148.
First chapter of the first subsection of the second section of Nāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 148.

3. Kāli
Daughter of Kala(5) and Kalasiri of Āmalakappa. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1). After death she took birth as Kali(1), principal wife of indra Camara in Camaracamca. She will attain liberation in Mahavideha(1) in future.1
1. Jna. 148.

Page #188

175
Kāloyasamudda
4. Kāli First chapter of the eighth section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 17.
5. Kāli Wife of king Seņiya(1). She renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvira. After practising asceticism for a period of eight years she attained emancipation. She is famous for practising religious penances. 1. Ant. 17, Nir. 1.1, 2.1, AvaH.
2. GacV. p. 31. Utts. p. 687.
p. 84.
Kālīya Same as Kälikeya.
1. AvaM. p. 216. Kāloa (Kāloda) An ocean encircling Dhāyaikhamda. Its extent is eight lakh yojanas. It is somewhat more than 9170605 yojanas in circumference.1 Kāla(12) and Mahākāla(7) are its presiding deities.2 Forty-two moons as well as forty-two suns shine over it. It is surrounded by Pukkhara vara island. 1. Jiv. 175, Sur. 100, Sam. 91,
3. Jiv. 175, Dev. 115-117, Sam. 42. Sth. 631, 555, 111.
4. Sur. 100. 2. Jiv. 175. Kāloda See Kāloa.1
1. Jiv. 175, Bha. 36, Sth, 93, 631.
Identical with Kāloa."
Kālodahi (Kālodadhi)
1. Dev. 115.
Kālodāi (Kālodāyin) A bhiksu whose example has been cited in connection with the faults of taking food at night.1
1. BrhKs. p. 803. Kālodāyi (Kālodāyin) A heretical householder. He had a discussion with Maddua and Titthayara Mahāvīra over the very existence of dharmāstikāya and the fruits of karman. He then became a follower of Mahāvīra,
1. Bha. 305-8, 634.
aders, His hand on disariniarikaya
See Kāloa.1
Kāloya (Kāloda)
1. Jiv. 165.
Kāloyaņa (Kālodana) Same as Kaloa.?
1. Sur. 100. Kāloyasamudda (Kāloda-samudra) Same as Kāloa.
1. Jiv. 165.

Page #189

Kāvittha
176
Kāvittha (Kāpistha) A celestial abode in Lamtaa where goods live for a maximum period of fourteen sägaropama years."
1. Sam. 14.
Same as Kāvilia.1
Kávila (Kāpila)
1. Anu. 41.
Kāvilia (Kāpilika) A heretical scripture containing exposition of the tenets of Sāņkhya philosophy.1
1. Nan. 42, Anu. 41,
Kāviliya (Kāpilika) See Kāpilijja."
1. Sam. 36. Kāvilijja (Kāpiliya) See Kõpilijja.
1. UttN. p. 9, SutCu. p. 7, UttCu. p. 7.
Kása (Kāša) One of the eighty-eight planets for which see Kämaphāsa,
1. Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79.
1. Kāsava (Kāsyapa) Family-line of the following: Mahäviral and his father Siddhattha(1), Usabha(1),3 preceptor Jambū(1)", Moriya(2)5 and Jitthabhūi. It has seven branches : Kāsava, Samdella(3), Golla(2), Vāla, Mumjai, Pavvapecchai and Varisakanha.? 1. Sut. 1. 2. 2. 7 etc. Bha. 550, Utt. 4. Nan. v. 23, PrasA. p. 2, NanM. 2. 1. etc., Das. 4.1, KalpV. p. 38,
p. 48. Utts. p. 83.
5. AvaN. 650, Vis. 2511. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 239, Aca. 2. 176, AcaSi 6. Tir. 816. p. 388.
7. Sth. 551, See also AvaCu. J. 3. Utts. p. 525, KalpSan p. 125.
p. 152, DasCu. p. 132, SamA. p. 112.
2. Kāsava One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, Kalpv. p. 236. 3. Kāsava A learned monk belonging to the line of Titthayara Pāsa(1).
1. Bha. 110.
4. Kásava A learned Brāhmana of Kosambi. His wife was Jasā(1). They had a son named Kavila(4).1
1. UttCu. p. 168, Uttk. p. 168.
5. Kâsava Fourth chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 12.

Page #190

177
Kimkamma
6. Käsava A merchant of Rāyagiha. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahāvīra, observed asceticism for sixteen years and attained emancipation on mount Vipula.1
1. Ant. 14. 7. Kāsava Family-name of the Uttarāphagguņi constellation.1
1. Sur. 50, Jan. 159.
8. Kāsava Another name of Titthayara Mahāvīra.
1. Bha. 550, Sut. 1.3. 4. 21.
Vagana(2).2
9. Kāsava See Mabākāsaya.1
1. Risi (Sangrahaņi). Kāsavajjiyā (Kāśyapīyā) A branch of Māņavagaņa(2).2
1. Kalp. p. 260. Kāsavi (Kāśyapi) Principal woman-disciple of Sumai(7), the Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 457.
fifth
Same as Kāsi.1
Kāsibhūmi (Kasibhūmi)
1. Utt. 13. 6.
Käsi (Kāśi) An Ariya country with Vāņärasias its capital. Once Samkh a(7) was its king.? Kāsi and Kosala had eighteen confederate kings (ganarāyāno). Vānārasi is identified with modern Varanasi-Banaras-Kashi." See also Vāņārasi. 1. Praj. 37, Jna. 72, Utt. 18. 49, Bha.
3. Nir. 1. 1, Bha. 300. 554, SutSi. p. 123.
4. GDA. p. 95. . 2. Sth. 564, Jha, 65, 72, Sth A. p. 497.
1. Kimkamma (Kinkarman) Eighth chapter of Amtagadadasā. It is the same as Kimkamma(3).
1. Sth. 755. 2. Kimkamma A merchant of Rāyagiha who renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahāvīra, studied eleven Amgas(3), performed the gunaratna penance, practised asceticism for a period of sixteen years and attained liberation on mount Vipula.1
1. Ant. 12. It reads as Kimkama in the text. 3. Kimkamma Second chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasā.1 Sthānānga mentions it as the eighth chapter of Amtagadadasā.2. 1. Ant. 12.
2. Sth. 755..
.. 23

Page #191

Kimpara
178
1. Kimnara (Kinnara) One of the two lords (indra) of the Vamtara gods of the same name. He has four principal wives, namely, Vademsā(2), Keamati(2), Raiseņā and Raippabhā.
1. Sth. 94, 654, Bha. 169, 406.
2. Kimộara A class of Vantara gods. They have two lords Kimộara(1) and Kimpurisa(1).1 For references see Vāṇamamtara.
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94.
Commander of the army of chariots belonging to indra
3. Kimnara Camara(1).1
1. Sth. 404
Kimtthuggha or Kimthuggha (Kimstughna) Last of the eleven Karanas(1).
1. Jam. 153, Gan 42, SutN. 12. 1. Kimpurisa (Kimpurusa) One of the two lords of the Kimpara class of gods.1 He has four principal wives just similar to those of Kinnara(1).
1. Sth. 94, 654, Bha. 169, 406.
2. Kimpurisa Commander of the army of chariots belonging to Bali(4).
1. Sth. 404, Bha. 169.
3. Kimpurisa A class of Vantara gods. They have two lords, Sappurisa and Mahāpurisa.
1. Bha. 169, 406, Praj. 47, Sth. 273.
Same as Kimthuggha.1
Kirsuggha (Kimstughna)
1. SutN. 12.
Kittha(tta) (Krsta) A heavenly abode in Araña where gods live for a maximum period of twenty-one sāgaropama years.
1. Sam. 21. Kitthi (Krsti) A heavenly abode in Sanamkumāra(1) and Mābimda(3) where gods live maximum for four sägaropama years.
1. Sam. 4.
Kitthikūda (Kęstikāta) A heavenly abode similar to Kitthi.?
1. Sam. 4. Kitthighosa (Krstighosa) A celestial abode where gods live for six sāgaropama years in the maximum, breathe once in six fortnights and feel hungry once in six thousand years. It is just like Sayambhu (4).
1. Sam. 6.

Page #192

179
Kinha
Kitthijutta (Kęstiyukta)
1. Sam. 4.
A celestial abode just like Kitthi."
Kitthijjhaya (Kīștidhvaja)
1. Sam. 4.
A celestial abode similar to Kitthi.?
Kitthippabha (Kęstiprabha)
1. Sam. 4.
A celestial abode similar to Kitthi.!
Kitthiyāvatta (Kęstikāvarta)
1. Sam. 4.
A heavently abode similar to Kiţthi.?
Kitthilesa (Kęstileśya) A celestial abode just like Kitthi. .
1. Sam. 4. Kitthiyaņņa (Kțstivarņa) A celestial abode similar to Kitthi,2
1. Sam. 4.
.
A heavently abode similar to Kitthi.'
Kitthisiṁga (Krstiśợnga)
1. Sam. 4. Kițțhisittha (Ksștiếișta)
1. Sam. 4.
A celsstial abode just like Kitthi.
A heavenly abode similar
Kitthattaravaờimsaga (Krstyuttarāvataṁsaka) to Kitthi.
1. Sam. 4.
Kiņiya (Kinika) A community of lower caste engaged in making and playing musical instruments.
1. VyaBh. 3. 92.
Kiņpara (Kinnara) See Kimnara.
1. Sth. 404, Bha. 406.
See Kaphaguligă.
Kinhaguliyā (Krsnagulikā)
1. NisCu. III. p. 145.
Principal wife of Kurthu(1).1
Kiņhasiri (Krsnasri)
1. Sam. 158.
Kinhā (Krsnā) A river to the north of mount Mamdara(3). It merges into river Rattā.1
1. Sth. 470, 717.

Page #193

Kitti
1. Kitti (Kirti) A goddess who staged a drama before Mahavira at Rayagiha.1
1. Nir. 4. 4.
2. Kitti
1. Sth. 88, 197, 522.
Presiding goddess of the Kesari lake in Jambūdīva.1
3. Kitti
One of the nine summits of the Nilavamta mountain.1 1. Jam. 110, Sth, 689.
4. Kitti Fourth chapter of Pupphaculiya.1
1. Nir. 4. 1.
1. Kittimai (Kirtimati) A chief nun under whom Jasabhadda, wife of Kamdariya(2) of Saeya, practised asceticism.1
1. AvaN. 1283. AvaCu. II. p. 191.
2. Kittimai Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. p. 379.
180
Daughter of Kittisena. She was married to Cakkavaṭṭi
Kittisena (Kirtisena) Father of Kittimai(2).1
1. UttN. p. 379.
Kimāhāra
Sixth chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapaṇṇatti.1 1. Bha. 500.
Kiyaga (Kicaka)
1. Jna. 117.
Kiraya (Kirāta)
1. SutSi. p. 123.
See Kiyaga.1

Same as Cilaya(1).1
1. Kiriya (Kriya) Twenty-second chapter of Paṇṇavaṇā.1
1. Praj v. 6.
2. Kiriya
(i) Third chapter of the third section, (ii) fourth chapter of the eighth section,2 as well as (iii) fourth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapanṇatti.
1. Bha. 126.
Kiriyāṭhāṇa (Kriyāsthāna)
1. Sam. 23.
2. Ibid. 309.
3. Ibid. 590.
Eighteenth chapter of Süyagada.1
Kiriyāvisala (Kriyāviśāla)
Thirteenth Puvva.1
1. Sam. 14, 147, Nan. 57, NanCu. p. 76, NanM. p. 241.

Page #194

181
Kumcavara
Kivvisa (Kilvişa) A kind of gods of lower class.
1. SutCu. p. 57. Kivvisiya (Kilbisika) A class of ascetics who were deceitful. They abused knowledge and pious persons.
1. Bha. 25, BhaA. p. 50. Kisipāräsara (Krsipārāśara) A Brāhmana of Dhānyapürana village who was expert in farming, though weak in physique.1
1. UttCu. p. 76, Utt. p. 119, Uttk. p. 65.
.
Kiyaga (Kicaka) King of Virādanayara. He was invited to appear in the self-choosing (svayanvara) ceremony of princess Dovai.
1. Jna. 117. Kiva (Kliva or Kliba) A prince of Hatthināura who was invited to appear in the self-choosing ceremoney of princess Dovai.?
1. Jna. 117. Kuiyaņpa (Kuvikarna) A house-holder who was owner of many cows. He had formed different groups of the cows according to their colours.?
1. Vis. 635, AvaCu. I. p. 44. Kumkaņa (Konkana) See Komkaņa.?
1. Anu, 131.
Kumkanaa (Kaunkanaka) The word is also spelled as Kumkuņaa and it means one who belongs to Koskaņa(1). Here he was son of an old man. He renounced the world along with his father. Since he was a small chap, he was supplied, in the beginning, with all the articles of comfort he asked for. Once he told his father that he could not live without a woman. This caused him annoyance. Consequently, Kumkanaa was expelled from the Order.1
1. DasH. p. 89.
Kumkapagadāraa (Kaunkanakadāraka) A widower who killed his own son in order to marry another woman. See also Komkaņa(2).
1. AvaN. 134, BrhBh. 172, VisBh. 1420, AcaCu. p. 162, Visk. p. 411. Kumkunaa (Konkanaka) See Kumkaņaa.?
1. DasH. p. 89.
A concentric
island.
It is
identical with
Kumcavara (Krauñcavara) Komcavara.
1. SthA. p. 167.

Page #195

Kuncia
182
Kumcia (Kuñcika) A merchant. It was his son who had commited theft but the poor monk staying with him was punished for it."
1. Bhak. 133.
Kumcita (Kuñcita) A Tăvasa(4) who ate a dead fish and fell ill. He was cured by a physician when he spoke truth.
1. NisBh. 6399, NisCu. IV. p. 306.
Kumjara (Kuñjara) First chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyāhapaņpatti.
1. Bha. 590. Kumjarabala (Kuñjarabala) One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.
A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
Kumjarasenā (Kuñjarasenā)
1. UttN. p. 379.
A mountain near Rahāvatta.
Kumjarávatta (Kuñjarāvarta)
1. Mar. 473.
1. Kumdakolia (Kundakolika) A householder of Kampillapura. Päsã was his wife. He was one of the ten principal lay-votaries (upāsaka) of Mahāvīra. He had an interesting discussion with a god regarding the doctrine of Determinism (niyat ivāda) advocated by Gosäla. Kumờakolia asked the god who was praising the philosophy of Gosāla as to why he alone attained his present divine position without any exertion and why other creatures who were also without extertion did not attain similar high positions ? The very fact that there are some creatures as gods, some as human beings, some as animals and others as infernal beings, proves that the difference in their status etc. must be due to their own acts. Thus the doctrine of Gosāla is untenable. The god on hearing this argument got puzzled and left the place.2 1. Upa. 35.
2. Jbid, 36.
2. Kumdakolia Sixth chapter of Uvāsagadasā.
1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755.
Same as Kumdakolia.1
Kumdakoliya (Kundakolika)
1. Upa. 35.
Same as Kumļāga.
Kumdaga (Kundaka)
1. KalpV. p. 167.

Page #196

183
Kumdalamahăbhadda
1 Kumdaggāma (Kundagrāma) Birthplace of Titthayara Mahāvīra. It is identical with Kumdapura. It was divided into Khattiyakuṁdapura 3 and Māhanakumdapura. The renunciation ceremoney of Mahāvīra at the age of thirty was performed at this very town. It is identical with modern Basukund which was a suburb of Vaishali." 1. Kalp. 100, AvaBh. 61, Vis. 1856,
3. Aca. 2. 176, Bha. 383. 1876-1886, AvaCu. I. p. 243, AvaH. 4. AvaN. 460-1, AvaCu. I.p. 265, pp. 206, 219, 677.
Kalp. 115. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 243, 265.
5. GDA. p. 107.
Thirty-third chapter of the ninth section of Viyāhapan
2 Kumdaggāma patti.1
1. Bha. 362.
3 Kumdaggama Same as Kummaggāma.
1. Bha. 543, AvaN. 493-4.
Kumdapura Another name of Kumdaggāma(1). The birthplace of Titthayara Mahāviral was Khattiyakumdapura? which was one of its two parts. See also Kumdaggāma(1). 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 243, 416, SthA.
Tir. 513. p. 501 Kalp. 115, Uttn. p. 153,
2. Aca. 2. 176, Bha, 383.
1 Kumdala A concentric island surrounding the Arunavarāvabhāsa(2) ocean. Kumựalabhadda and Kumdalamahābhadda are its presiding gods. Kumdalavara(3) is a concentric mountain in it.2 1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101, AnuCu. p. 35.
2. Sth. 204, 726.
2 Kumdala A concentric ocean encircling the Kumdala(1) island. The ocean itself is surrounded by Kumdalavara(1).1 Cakkhukamta and Cakkhusubha are its presiding gods.? 1. Jiv. 166, 185, Sur. 101.
2. Jiv. 185.
3 Kumdala A mountain. It is the same as Kumdalavara(3).
1. NisBh. 52. Kumqalabhadda (Kundalabhadra) A presiding deity of the Kundala(1) island.
1. Jiv. 185.
A
presiding
deity of the
Kundalamahābhadda (Kundalamahābhadra) Kumdala(1) island. 1
1. Jiv. 185.

.

Page #197

Kumdalavara
184
1 Kumdalavara A concentric island surrounded by the ocean of the same name. It encircles the Kumdala(2) ocean. Kumdalavarabhadda and Kumdalavaramahābhadda are its presiding gods.
1. Jiv. 185. Sur. 101, AnuHe. p. 90, BhaA. pp. 203-4.
2 Kumdalavara A concentric ocean encircling the island of the same name. It is surrounded by Kumdalavarāvabhāsa island.
1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101.
3 Kumdalavara A concentric mountain in the Kumdala(1) island. It is just like Ruyagavara, Mäņusuttara and other concentric mountains.
1. Sth. 204, 726, BhaA. p. 203, SthA. pp. 167, 480. Kumdalavarabhadda (Kundalavarabhadra) One of the two presiding gods of the island of Kumdalavara(1).1
1. Jiv. 185.
Kumdalavaramahābhadda (Kundalavaramahābhadra) One of the two presiding gods of the island of Kumdalavara(1).
1. Jiv. 185. 1 Kumdalavarāvabhäsa A concentric island surrounding the Kumdalavara(2) ocean. It is encircled by the ocean of the same name. Kumdalavarobhāsabhadda and Kumdalavarobhāsamahābhadda are its presiding gods.1
1. Jiv. 185, Sur. 101.
2 Kumdalavarāvabhāsa An ocean encircling Kumdalavarāvabhāsa(1). Its presiding gods are Kumdalavarobhāsavara and Kumdalavarobhāsamahāvara.
1. Jiv. 185. Kumdalavarāvabhāsoda Same as the Kumdalavarāvabhäsa(2) ocean.1
1. Sur. 101.
Same as Kumdalavara(2).
Kumdalavaroda
1. Jiv. 185.
See Kumdala varāvabhāsa.1
Kumdalavarobhāsa (Kundalavarāvabhāsa)
1. Sur. 101.
Kumdalavarobhāsabhadda (Kundalavarā vabhāsabhadra) A presiding deity of the island of Kumdalavarobhāsa.1
1. Jiv. 185. Kumdalavarobhāsamahābhadda (Kundalavarāvabhāsamahābhadra) A presiding deity of the island of Kumdalavarobhäsa.1
1. Jiv. 185.

Page #198

185
Kumthu
Kamdalavarobhāsamahāvara (Kundalavarāvabhāsamahāvara) A presiding god of the Kumdalavarobhäsa ocean.
1. Jiv. 185. Kumdalavarobhāsavara (Kundalavarāvabhāsavara) A presiding god of the Kumdalavarāvabhāsa ocean.
1. Jiv. 185.
Kundală Capital of the Suyaccha Vijaya(23) (district) in Mahävideha.1
1. Jam. 96.
Kumdaloda. Same as Kumdala(2),
1. Sur. 101, Jiv. 185.
Kumdāga (Kundāka) A settlement visited by Titthayara Mahāvīra. He meditated there in the shrine of Vasudeva(2). It is also known as Kamdaga.
1. AvaN. 489, AvaCu. I. p. 293, KalpV. p. 167, KalpDh.p. 107. Kumdiyāyapa (Kundikāyana) A family-line to which Udai(1) belonged.1
1. Bha. 550. Kumờikāyaṇia Udāi (Kundikāyanīya Udāyin) See Kuṁdiyāyaṇa and Udãi(1).
1. Bha. 550. Kumti Wife of king Pamdu, sister of Vasudeva Kaņha's(1) father (king Vasudeva) and mother of Pamdavas. She was a virtuous lady.2 1. Jna. 122-4, SihA. p. 516, PrasA.
p. 171. p. 87, AntA. p. 2, KalpSam.
2. Ava. p. 28.
1 Kumthu Seventeenth Titthamkara as well as sixth Cakkavatti of the current Osappiņi. He was son of king Sāra and his queen Siri(1) of Gayapura. Kiņhasiri was his principal wife. He was Ruppi(2) in his previous birth.3 Kumthu's height was thirty-five dhanusas. He was of the hue of heated gold.5 When he renounced the world, he was carried in the Abhayakarā palanquin. He took to asceticism along with one thousand men. Vaggasīha, the king of Cakkapura, was the first person to offer him alms.? He obtained omniscience in the Sahasambavana park of Gayapura. Tilaka was his sacred tree.' Sayambh1(2) was his first disciple. His first woman disciple was Amjuyā.10 He had under him thirty-seven groups of ascetics. the same number of group-leaders, 11 sixty-thousand monks and sixty thousand and six hundred nuns.12 He attained liberation on mount Sammeya at the age of ninety-five thousand years (having lived as a prince, a governor, a king and a keval in.) 13

Page #199

Kumthu
186
1. Sam. 157-8, AvaN. 371, 374, 384,
398, 399, 418, Nan. v. 19, Sth.
411, Vis 1759, Tir. 330, 480. 2. Sam. 158. 3. Sam. 157. 4. Sam. 35, AvaN. 380, 393, Tir. 363. 5. AvaN. 377, Tir. 348. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir. 392. 7. Sam. 157, AvaN. 328. 8. AvaN. 254.
9. Sam. 157, Tir. 406. 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 451, 460. 11. Sam. 37. Tir. 451, (AvaN. 267 gives
this number as 35). 12. Avam. pp. 208 ff, AvaN. 258ff. 13. Sam. 95, AvaN. 272-305, 307, See
also Sam. 32, 81, 91, Sth. 718, Ava. p. 4, AvaN. 223, 1095, Vis. 1738, 1762, 1769, Tir. 330, 559, Kalp. 188, SamA. p. 58, Uttk. p. 332.
2 Kumthu General of the army of elepnants under indra Camara(1).1
1. Sth. 404.
1 Kumbha A family-member of Jama(2) torturing infernal beings. He is one of the fifteen Paramāhammiya gods.2 1. Bha. 166.
2. Sam. 15, SutCu. p. 154.
2 Kumbha Fourth chapter of the first section of Ņāya dhammakahā.1
1. Sam. 19, Jna.5, JnaA. p. 10.
3 Kumbha (i) First disciple of Ara, the eighteenth Titthamkara. (ii) The same is the name of the first disciple of Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 157.
4 Kumbha Identical with Kumbhaga, the father of Titthamkara Malli(1).1
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 482, AvaN. 389.
Same as Kumbhakārakada.
Kumbhakāra (Kumbhakāra)
1. UttCu. p. 73, Sam. 58.
Kumbhaga (Kumbhaka) King of Mihilä. He was father of Titthamkara Malli(1). Pabhāvati(4) was his wife.1
1. Jna, 65. Tir. 482, SthA. p. 524, KalpV. p. 38. Kumbhasena (Kumbhasena) First Gaņahara (principal disciple) of Mahāpauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara of the coming Ussappiņi.
1. Tir. 1095.
Kumbhakārakada (Kumbhakāra(kata krta) See Kumbhakārakadaga.
1. UttCu. p. 73, JitBh. 528, BrhKs. pp. 915-916.
Kumbhakārakadaga (Kumbhakāra(kataka)kstaka) A town bordering on Uttarāvaha.Its ruler Damdagi had crushed to death Khamdaa(1) and his

Page #200

187
Kuçivvaya
five hundred disciples in an oil--mill. It should be the same as Kumbhavati of the Jātakas. Some have placed it at Nasik. 1. BrhKs. pp. 915-6.
UttCu. p. 73, Utts. pp. 115-6. 2. Sams. 58, Mar. 495. JitBh. 528,
3. JIH. p. 49.
See Kumbhārapakkheva.1
Kumbhakārukkheva (Kumbhakārotksepa)
1. Aval. p. 538
See Kumbhakārakadaga.1
Kumbhākārakada (Kumbhākārakata)
1. NisCu. IV. p. 127. Kumbbārakada (Kumbhāra(kata)krta)
1. Mar. 495.
Identical with Kumbhakārakadaga.!
Kumbhārapakkheva (Kumbhakārapraksepa) A town established at Siņappalli after a potter-kumbhakāra of Viyabhaya. He gave shelter to monk Udāyaṇa(1) when the latter visited Viyabhaya. Afterwards that potter was removed to Sinapalli for safety by a god who showered dust and destroyed Viyabhaya when its ruler Kesi(2) poisoned Udāyana(1) to death apprehending that the latter visited the city to take back the kingdom from him. See also Kesi(2).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 37, AvaH. p. 538. Kumbhi Fourth chapter of the eleventh section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 409.
Kurmaggāma or Kummāgāma (Kūrmagrāma) See Kummaggāma.1
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 297, 299. Kummă (Kūrmā) See Kummāputta(2).
1. Risi (Sangrahaņi).
Kukkuiya (Kaukucika) A kind of Samaņa(1) mendicants earning their livelihood by performing grimaces and gestures.
1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92.
Kudamgisaratthāņa (Kuțankeśvarasthāna) A place in Ujjeņi where Avantisukumāla was eaten up by jackals.1
1. Mar. 438. Kudakka See Kudukka.
1. NisCu. IV. p. 131. Kuđivvaya (Kuțīvrata) A class of mendicants1 who lived in cottages and conquered anger, greed, illusion and pride.1
1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92.

Page #201

Kuduka
188
Kuduka" See Kudukka.
1. Vyam. 4.283. Kudukka An Anăriya (non-Aryan) country which was declared free for the journey of monks by king Sampai.? Its identification is suggested with Coorg (Kodagu).3 1. VyaM. III. p. 122, VI. p. 52,
2. NisCu. IV. p. 131. AvaCu. I. p. 27.
3. LAI. p. 301. 1 Kuņāla Son of Asog ), grand-son of Bimdusāra(2) and great grandson of Camdagatta. He was ruler of Ujjeņi. He read the letter sent by his father from Padaliputta containing the word aṁdhiyatām meaning thereby 'make yourself blind', took it as his father's command and made himself blind accordingly. He was expert in the art of music.3 See also Pāļaliputta in connection with the loss of his eyes. 1. BrhBh. 294, KalpDh. p. 165.
128-9. 2. Brhm. pp. 88-9, Anuh. pp. 10-11, 3. NisCu. II. pp. 361-2, BrhBh. 3276.
AvaCu. I. p. 60, NisCu. IV. pp. 2 Kuņāla A Buddhist monk of Bharuyaccha who afterwards became a disciple of preceptor Jiņadeva(4).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 201, AvaN. 1299. 3 Kuņāla An Ariya country in the north with Sāvatthi as its capital. It is also called Kunälä(2),1 River Erāvai flows in this country.Kupāla is identified with north Kosala.
1. Jna. 71, Praj. 37, Raj. 146, BrhBh. 2. BrhBh. 5653. 3262, Sth. 564, SthA. p. 479,
3. SBM. p. 363. SutSi. p. 123.
1 Kuņālă A city in the Kuņāla country. River Erävai flows in its vicinity.1 Mahāvīra had obtained omniscience after twelve years of its destruction. Ukkuruda belonged to it. It is the same as Sāvatthi.
1. NisCu. III. p. 368, BrhBh. 5638-9. 3. LAI. p. 303.
2. UttCu. p. 108, AvaCu. I. p. 601. 2 Kuņālā Same as Kuņāla(3).
1. Jna. 71. 1 Kubera Disciple of preceptor Samtisenia, He founded the Kuberi monastic branch.1
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, KalpV. pp. 261-2.
2 Kubera A god who is famous for his wealth.1 See also Dhaņavai(1).
1. Tir. 579, AvaCu. I. p. 205.

Page #202

189
Kumāralecchai
Kuberadatta A merchant who became prepared to have coition with his own daughter.?
1. Bbak. 113.
Kuberā See Vesamaņapabha.
1. BhaA. pp. 203-204.
preceptor Kubera(1). It is
Kuberi A monastic branch originating from the same as Ajjakuberi.
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, p. 262.
Kubhamda (Kuşmānda)
1. Sth. 94.
Same as Kuhamda.
Kumāra A preceptor of the Goyama(2) lineage.!
1. Kalp (Theravali). 7.
Kumāraa (Kumāraka) A settlement visited by Mahāvīra accompained by Gosāla. There was a park called Camparamaņijja. Potter Kūvapaa belonged to this place. Gosāla held here a discussion with Muņicamda(3), a preceptor of the line of Titthayara Pāsa(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 285, AvaN. 478, Vis 1932, KalpSan. p. 87, KalpDh. p. 105, Kalpv.
p. 165.
Kumāragāma (Kumāragrāma) See Kammāragāma.
1. Ava (Dipikā) p. 95, AcaCu. p. 298, AvaBh. 111, Avah p. 188, Kalpv. p. 156.
Another name of Aņamgasena.
Kumāranamdi (Kumāranandi)
1. BrhKs. p. 1388.
A preceptor.1.
Kumăradhamma (Kumāradharma)
1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, v. 13.
A group of monks under Mahāvīra.
Kumăraputtiya (Kumāraputraka)
1. Sut. 2. 7. 6, SutSi, p. 410.
Another name of Kumāravara.1
Kumāramaharisi (Kumāramaharsi)
1. Mahan. 227.
Kumāralecchai (Kumāralecchaki) Tenth chapter of Kammavivāgadasă 1 which forms the first section of Vivāgasuya. At present it is available under the head Amjā (1).
1. Sth. 755.

Page #203

Kumarayara
190
Kumāravara An ascetic who is also known as Kumāramabarisi.1
1. Mahan. pp. 221-7.
(i) Another name of Aimutta(1) as well
Kumārasamana (Kumāraśramana) as (ii) Kesi(1).
1. Bha. 188.
2. Utt. 23.16.
1 Kumuda A Vijaya(23) (district) to the west of mount Mamdara(3) and to the south of river Sitodă in Mahāyideha. Arajā is its capital. See also Asogā(1).
1. Sth. 92, 637, Jam. 102, Sam. 34.
2 Kumuda A Disāhatthiküda situated in Bhaddasālavapa.
1. Sth. 642, Jam. 103.
3 Kumuda A heavenly abode in Sahassārakappa. The same is the name of the gods living therein. Their maximum longevity is eighteen sāgaropama years.3 1. Sam. 18. 2. Jam. 103.
3. Sam. 18.
4 Kumuda A celestial abode in Mahāsukka(1). The maximum longevity of gods dwelling there is seventeen sägaropama years.1
1. Sam. 17.
Kumudagumma (Kumudagulma) A heavenly abode in Sahassārakappa. The maximum longevity of the gods dwelling there is eighteen sāgaropama years.1
1. Sam. 18.
Kumudappabhā (Kumudaprabhā) A lotuspond puskariņi to the north-east of the Jambusudamsaņā tree in Mahāvideha.
1. Jam. 90, 103.
1. Kumudā A lotuspond to the north-east of the Jambusudamsaņå treel near Bhaddasālavaņa.? 1. Jam. 90.
2. Ibid. 103.
2. Kumudā A lotuspond on the southern Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Ņamdisara(1) island.
1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183, 152.
Kumuya (Kumuda)
1. Sth. 642.
See Kumuda."

Page #204

191
Kuru
Kumma (Kūrma) Fourth chapter of (the first section of) Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Sam. 19, Jna. 5. Kummaggāma (Kūrmagrāma) A place visited by Titthayara Mahāvīra along with Gosāla. He went there from Siddhatthagāma. Here the latter had to
and suffer the dangerous results of the anger of Tavasa(4) Vesiyāyaṇa. However, Mahāvīra with his super-human power saved Gosāla. Its other names are Kummāragăma(2) and Kumdaggāma(3),2 1. Bha. 544, AvaCu. I. p. 298, AvaN. 2. Bha. 542, 543, AvaN. 493.
494, KalpV. p. 167, Bha. 542. 1. Kummāragama (Kūrmāragrāma) See Kammāragāma.1
1. Aca. 2. 179. 2. Kummāragāma (Kūrmāragrāma) See Kummaggāma.
1. Bha. 542. 1. Kummāputta (Kūrmiputra) A man of the height of two ratnis who attained emancipation.
1. Vis. 3842, Visk. p. 890. 2. Kummāputta Asage in Aritthaņemi's tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.1
1. Risi. 7, Risi (Sangrahaņi).
Kurada (Kurata) See Ukkuruda. 1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 601.
Kurā (Kuru) See Kuru(1).'
1. Jiv. 147. 1. Kuru Two sub-regions of this name in Mahāvideha of Jambuddīva. They are Uttarakuru(1) and Devakuru, situated to the north and south of mount Mamdara(3) respectively.
1. Sth. 86, 89, Jiv. 147, Tir. 26, Mar. 251, Mahan. p. 60. 2. Kuru An Āriya country with its capital at Gayapura." King Adīņasattu(1) reigned there.? Usuyāra(3) was an old city in this country. It is also known as Kurukhetta. It can be identified with the land between the rivers Sarasvati and Dęşadvatī in the Eastern Punjab. Pañcāla was situated to the east of Kuru. 1. Praj. 37, SutSi.p. 123, KalpV. p. 238, 3. UttN. p. 394, UttCu. p. 220, Utts. KalpDh. P, 153, JnaA. p. 125,
p. 395. SthA. p. 479.
4. BrhBh. 1858, NisBh. 4101. 2. Sth. 564.
5. See SGAMI. pp. 102-103.

Page #205

Kuru
3. Kuru One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
Kurukhetta (Kurukṣetra)
1. BrhBh. 1858, NisBh. 4101.
Kuruda (Kuruța)
1. UttCu. p. 108.
Kurucamda (Kurucandra) A cruel king who did not believe in the existence of heaven, hell, etc. Kurumai(2) was his wife and Haricamda was his son.1
1. Avaču. I. pp. 169-170, AvaM. p. 221.
See Ukkuruda.1
Kurudatta
Father of Kurudattasuya.1
1. Mar. 492, Sams. 85, UttCu. p. 68, UttS. p. 109.
Kurudattaputta (Kurudattaputra) A disciple of Mahavira. He practised rigorous penances and was born as the lord-indra of the Isăņa celestial region after death.1
1. Bha. 131.
192
Same as the country of Kuru(2).1
Kurudattasuya (Kurudattasuta)
Son of Kurudatta, a rich merchant of Hatthiṇaura (Gayapura). He renounced the world and took to asceticism. just like Gayasukumāla, he also endured quietly all the afflictions caused by some passer-by and consequently attained emancipation.1
1. Mar. 492, Sams. 85, UttCu. p. 68, UttS. p. 109.
1. Kurumai (Kurumati) Cakkavatti.1
1. Sam. 158, UttN. p. 379, AcaCu. p. 72, AcaSi. p. 126.
Kulakara
2. Kurumai Wife of king Kurucamda.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 169.
Kuruyamda (Kurucandra) See Kurucamda.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 169.
1. Sth. 592. 693.
Chief wife of Bambhadatta(1), the twelfth
See Kulagara.1
Kulakkha (Kulākṣa)

1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4.
An Aṇariya (non-Aryan) country.1

Page #206

193
Kulagara
Kulagara (Kulakara) Law-giver or Governor. Seven, ten, or fifteen? Kulagaras, as different traditions go, take birth in the middle-division, of the southern half of the Bharaha(2) region, lying between the rivers Gamgā and Simdhu(1) in the Susamadusamā period of every Osappiņi and Ussappiņi. They initiate laws for maintaining peace and order. In case of the seven Kulagaras in the Osappini cycle the first two inflict the 'hakkāra' (disapproval) punishment, the next two add to it the 'makkāra' (warning) and the last three the 'dhikkāra' (reproach) punishment. Thus when gradually the severity of offences increases, , the punishment becomes harsher and harsher. In the tradition of fifteen Kulagaras the first Titthayara Usaha(1) is taken as the fifteenth Kulagara) who introduces physical punishments in addition to the above ones. Similar is the case in the Eravaya(1) region. In the Ussappini cycle the conditions become viceversa. In this Osappini the following Kulagaras were born in Bharaha(2) forming the group of seven : 1. Vimala vāhapa(6), 2. Cakkhuma, 3. Jasama, 4 Abhicasda(1), 5. Pasenai(4), 6. Marudeva(2) and 7. Nābhi.? The names of the group of ten Kulagaras of this Osappiņi are not available but those of other cycles are given.
The group of fifteen Kulagaras of Bharaha(2) of this Osappini is as follows :- 1. Sumai(1), 2. Padissui(2), 3. Simamkara(3), 4. Simamdhara(3), 5. Khemamkara(4), 6. Khemamdhara(1), 7 to 10 as the first four from the above group of seven, 11. Camdābha(2), 12 to 14 as the last three from the above group of seven and the fifteenth is Titthayara Usaha(1).
The following ten Kulagaras appeared in Bharaha(2) in the past Osappin 10 : Sayamjala(2), Sayāu(2), Ajiyaseņa(5), Aņamtaseņa(3). Kajjasena, Bhimasena(2), Mahābhīmaseņa, Dadharaha(4), Dasaraha(2) and Sayaraha(1). In the Şthānāngal there is difference in some names and their order because Sayajjala(1), Anamtasena(3), Amitasena and Takkasena are mentioned as the first, third, fourth and fifth Kulagaras. The rest of the names and their order are the same. The following seven12 were born in the Bharaha(2) region in the past Ussappini : Mittadāma, Sudāma(1), Supāsa(6), Sayampabha(2), Vimalaghosa, Sughosa(1) and Mahāghosa(6).
The names of the seven would-be Kulagaras13 of the Bharaha(2) region are as follows: Mitta vāhaņa or Miyavāhana(2), Subhoma(2) or Subhūma(3), Suppabha(2), Sayampabha(1), Datta(3), Suhuma or Suha and Surūva(3) or Subamdhu(2). The Titthogāli differs in this connection. It gives the following names of the seven would-be Kulagaras of Bharaha(2) : Vimalavāhana(9), Sudāma(2), Samgama(3), Supāsa(5), Datta(3), Suņaha and Sumai(5).14
The Sthānānga contains altogether a different list of ten Kulagaras of the coming Ussappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region and the names given there are as follows: Simamkara(2), Simamdhara(2), Khemamkara(3), Khemamdhara(2),
25

Page #207

Kulagaragamḍiyā
Vimalavāhaṇa(7), Sammui(3), Padisuta, Dadhadhanu(1), Dasadhanu(1) and Sayadhanu(1).15 These names agree with those of the future ten Kulagaras of the Eravaya(1) region as given in the Samavāyānga, except some variation in order of the names which are as follows: Vimalavahaṇa(8), Simamkara(1), Simamdhara(1), Khemamkara(1), Khemaṁdhara(3), Dadhadhanu(2), Dasadhanu(1), Sayadhanu(2), Padisui(1) and Sumai(2).16
194
The Titthogali records the tradition of seven would-be Kulagaras of the Eravaya(1) region. Their names are: Vimalavāhaṇa(8), Viulavahaṇa(2), Dadhadhanu(2), Dasadhanu(1), Sayadhanu(2), Padisui(1) and Sumai(2). The order of the names of this tradition agrees partly with Samavāyānga.17
The above survey reveals that the confusion has arisen due to different traditions and different redactions of the canonical literature.
1. AvaN. 151, Sam. 157, Sth. 556.
2. Sth. 767, Sam. 157.
3. Jam. 28, 40.
4. Bha. 203, AvaN. 149-170, Jam. 2829, 40, Vis. 1563-1583, Sth. 556, 767, Sam. 157, 158, Tir. 70, 75, 79, 1003 ff, JamS. pp. 132-133, SthA. pp. 398-9.
5. JamS. p. 133.
6. See reference No. 4.
7. AvaN. 155, Other details are also given there. See also Sam. 157, Sth. 556.
8. Sth. 767, Sam. 157, Tir. 1004-1007. 9. Jam. 28, 40.
Kulagaragamḍiya (Kulakaragandikā) like Vimalavahaṇa(6) etc.1
1. NanCu. p. 77, NanM. p. 242, NanH. p. 90.
10. Sam. 157.
11. Sth. 767, Sthānanga has mentioned them to be of past Ussappini, this seems to be a mistake or a different tradition.
12. Sth. 556, Sam. 157.
13. Sth. 556, Sam. 159. 14. Tir. 1004.
15. Sth. 767 seems to be recording a different tradition or there has bee some mistake and so the above names have been ascribed to Bharaha (2) in place of Eravaya (1). 16. Sam. 159.
17. Tir. 1006-1007.
A text on the lives of Kulagaras

Kulaputta or Kulaputtaya (Kulaputra or Kulaputraka) pardoned his brother's murderer at the instance of his mother.1 1. UttCu. p. 32, UttS. pp. 50-1, UttK. p. 13.
A person who
Kulāṇa A town where king Vesamaṇadāsa reigned.1 It seems to be the same as Kuṇāla, a city in the Kuṇāla country.
1. Sams. 81.
Kullaira (Kullakira) A town where Samgama-thera lived.1 See also
Kollaira.
3 1. Mar. 491.

Page #208

195
Kusuma
A town where Dhammasiha(4) of Pādaliputta abando
Kullaura (Kollapura) ned his wife.1
1. Sams. 71.
Kullāga (Kollaka) Same as Kollāa.
1. AvaN. 441, 475, KalpV. p. 249, AvaM. p. 248.
Kuvalayappaha (Kuvalayaprabha) A preceptor who was also known as Sávajjáyariya. He was very strict in conduct. Once he met some monks of loose conduct who requested him to stay with them during rainy season. He, however, did not agree to their proposal.
1. Mahan. pp. 136-145.
1. Kusa (Kuśa) A concentric island.1
1. SthA. p. 167. Kusakumdi (Kusakundi). A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. p. 380.
Kusagga(pura) (Kušāgra(pura) A town established in place of Usabhapura(1). King Pasenai(5) reigned there.1 Kusatthala is its other name.? See also Caņagapura.
1. AvaN. 1279, AvaCu. II. p. 158, AvaH. p. 671. 2. Mahan. 87, KalpV p. 204. Kusatta (Kuśāvarta) An Āriya territory with Soriya(1) as its principal city. The country around Suryapur in the Agra district was known as Kusattā. 1. Praj. 37.
2. LAI. p. 304. Kusatthala (Kušasthala) A town in Magaha 1 where king Paseņai(5) reigned. See also Kusaggapura. 1. Mahan 87.
2. KalpV. p. 204, KalpDh. p. 133.
Kusala (Kušala) Another name of Titthayara Mahāvīra.
1. Aca. 1. 157, 166, AcaSi. p. 216.
Kusavara (Kušavara) A concentric island. 1
1. AnuCu. p. 36, AnuH. p. 91. Kusilaparibhāsiya (Kuśīlaparibhāșita) Seventh chapter of Sūyagada.
1. Sam. 16, 23. Kusuma One of the four types of people existing during the Susamā era. They are said to be very tender people.? 1. Jam. 26.
2. Jams. p. 131.

Page #209

Kusumanagara
196
Kusumanagara (Kusumanagara) Another name of Padaliputta. It is also called Kusumapura.? 1. NisBh. 959, BrhKs. p. 1069, Vis. 2. NisCu. II. p. 95, BrhKs. p. 1069, 2780.
Tir. 624.
Kusumapura Another name of Pādaliputta. It was visited by Vaira.? 1. NisBh. 959, 4463, PinNBh. p. 142,
JitBh. 1407, Tir. 624. PinNM. p. 143, BrhBh. 4123-6,
2. AvaN. 769, Vis. 2780.
Kusumasambhava Another name of the month of Vaišākha.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 53.
Kuhamda (Kuşmānda) A type of Vāṇamamtara gods. Their two lords are Seya(2) and Mahāseya. Kuhamda is also known as Kubhamda.? 1. Praj. 47, 49.
2. Sth. 94.
Kuhana (Kuhana) An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country.1
1. Pras. 4, Prasa. p. 15.
Kūdasāmali (Kütaśālmali) A tree in the Devakuru sub-region of Mahāvideha. Its height is eight yojanas. It is the residence of Garula Venudeva. 1. Jam. 100, Sth. 635.
2. Sam. 8.
3. Ibid. and SamA. on it.
2. DA
Kūdasāmalipedha (Kütaśālmalipitha) Base of the Kadasāmali tree situated in the centre of the western half of Devakru.
1. Jam. 100.
Kūņia or Kūņika or Kūpiya (Kūņika) Son of king Seņia(1) and his queen Cellaņā of Rāyagiha. Immediately after birth he was abandoned in a grove named Asoga yaņiyā. Hence, he is also known as Asogacamda.? Since he had developed a wound in the form of a disease called kuniyā in one of his fingers resulting in under-development of the arm, he was called 'Kūnia' meaning thereby'short-armed.3 Paumāvai(9), Dbāriņi(2) etc. were Kūnia's eight wives. Kāla(1), Sukāla(4), Mahākāla(2), etc. were his brothers. He had imprisoned his father with the help of his brothers and taken over the kingdom himself. He had a son named Udāi(2). He had shifted his capital from Rayagiha to Campā.8 He had fought a battle against king 1. Aup. 9, Nir. 1. 1.
5. BhaA. p. 316. 2. Nir. 1. 1, AvaCu. II. pp. 166-7.
6. Nir. 1. 1, AvaCu. II, p. 171. 3. Nir. 1.1,
7. AvaCu. II. p. 177. ff., SthA. p. 456. 4. Aup. 7, Nir. 1. 1.
8. AvaCu. II. p. 172.

Page #210

Kūhamda Cedaga for an elephant and a necklace belonging to his brothers Halla and Vihalla. He cherished to become a Cakkavaṭṭi but he was killed by Kayamalaa in a cave named Timisaguha.10 He fell to the sixth infernal world after death as it is evident from the prediction of Mahavira11 whom he used to visit often.12
9. VyaBh. 10. 536, AvaCu. II. p. 172,
JitBh. 480, Nir. 1. 1.
10. AvaCu. II. p. 176, 177. DasCu. p. 51.
Kūbara A god.1
1. Ava. p. 19.
Kuladhama
Kuragaḍua (Kūragaḍuka) A revered person.1
1. Ava. p. 27.
1. Nir. 3. 3.
See Küladhamaga.1
197
A class of vanaprastha
Kuladhamaka or Kuladhamaga (Kuladhamaka) ascetics who used to shout from the bank of a river before taking food.2 1. Bha. 417, Aup. 38.
2. BhaA. p. 519.
11. Ibid.
12. Aup. 30-36, Jna. 4.
Külaväla or Külavalaa, Külavälaga (Kūlavālaka or Kūlavāraka) An ascetic who fell in love with a prostitute.1
Kuvaa (Kūpaka)
1. Ant. 4.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 174, SthA. p. 185, BrhBh. 2164-5, SutN. 57, NanM. p. 167, UttK. p. 5, AvaH. p. 685.
Eleventh chapter of the third section of Amtagaḍadasā.1
Kuvaṇaa (Küpanaka) monk Municamda(3) of the line of Titthayara Pāsa(1).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 285, Vis. 1931.
Kuhamḍa (Kusmanda)
1. Pras. 15.

Kūvadāraa (Kūpadāraka) Son of Baladeva(1) and his wife Dhariņi (6) of Baravai. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi, practised asceticism for twenty years and attained liberation on mount Settumja.1
1. Ant. 7.
A potter of the Kumaraa settlement who murdered
Kiviya (Kupika) A settlement where Titthayara Mahāvīra and Gosāla were suspected to be thieves and hence they were seized.1
1. Vis. 1939, AvaCu. I. p. 291, KalpDh. p. 107.
Same as Kuhamḍa.1

Page #211

Keiyaaddha
198
Keiyaaddha (Kekayārdha) See Kekayaddha.1
1. Raj. 200. Keu (Ketu) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. See also Bhārakeu.
1. Praj. 50, JamS. p. 535, Sur. 107, SurM. p. 295. Keua or Keuga (Ketuka or Keyüpa) A Mahāpāyālakalasa situated in the middle of the Lavana ocean in the south.
1. Sam. 52, 95, Sth. 305, 720, SamA. p. 72, JivM. p. 306. 1. Keumati (Ketumatī) Eighteenth chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Ina. 153. 2. Keumati Second principal wife of indra Kimpara. She was a merchants daughter in her previous birth.2
1. Bha. 406, Jna. 153, Sth. 273. 2. Jna. 153. Keña (Keyūpa) Same as Keua.1
1. Sam. 95, Jiv. 156, JivM. p. 306. 1. Kekai (Kaikayı) Mother of Nārāyaṇa(1), the eighth Väsude va(1) of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle. She was a principal wife of Dasaraha(1). She is also known as Kegamai. The commentator records her another name as Sumitrā.?
1. Tir. 603, Sam. 158, Sth. 672, AvaN. 409. 2. AvaN (Dipikā). p. 80. 2. Kekai Mother of Vāsudeva(1) Bibhīsaņa of the Videha(1) region. She was wife of king Jiyasattu(35) of Vītisogā.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 176. Kekaya An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country, half of which is included in the Āriya region. It is also known as Kakkeya. It can be identified with the northern mountainous region separated from southern Kekaya which is called Kekayaddha and is included in the Ariya countries. This northern part had then not come under the influence of Jainism. 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123, Praj. 37.
3. Praj. 37. 2. RajM. on Raj. 142.
4. LAI. p. 256, SBM. p. 364. Kekayaddha (Kekayārdha) Half of the Kekaya country with its capital at Seyaviy). It was an Āriya region situated to the south of Kekaya. It consisted of seven thousand villages. It is different from Kekaya of the Rāmāyaṇa. It was situated at the base of Nepal and to the north-east of Srāvasti.3 1. Praj. 37, Raj. 142, SutSi. p. 123.
3. SBM. p. 364, LAI. p. 256. ! 2. Raj. 200.

Page #212

Kekayi (Kaikayi)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 176.
Kegamai (Kekamati) 1. AvaN 409.
Ketu
See Keu.1
Ketaliputta (Ketaliputra) Same as Tetaliputta(1).1
1. Risi. 8.
See Kekai.1
1. Sur. 107.
Ketumati See Keumati.1 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
Keyaiaddha (Kekayārdha)
1. Raj. 142.
Keyali (Ketali)
Keyayaaddha (Kekayārdha) See Kekayaddha.1
1. SutSi. p. 123.
1. Risi (Sangrahaņi).
Same as Kekai(1).1
199
Same as Tetaliputta(1).1
Kerisaviuvvaṇā (Kidṛgvikurvaṇā) First chapter of the third section of Viyahapannatti.1
1. Bha. 126.
Kelasa (Kailasa)
See Kailasa.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 205, PinN. 452, Sth. 205, Ant. 12, UttCu. p. 185.
1. Kesari (Kesarin)
Bharaha(2) region.1
2. Kesari from it.2
See Kekayaddha.1
Kevali (Kevalin) (i) Tenth chapter of the fourteenth section1 as well as (ii) seventh chapter of the eighteenth section of Viyahapanṇatti.
1. Bha. 500.
2. Ibid. 616.

Kesara
1. Utt. 18.3, UttCu p. 248, UttS. p. 438.
1. Tir. 1146, Sam. 159.
A garden outside the city of Kampillapura.1
1. Sam. 117, Sth. 197, 522.
Fourth Paḍisattu of the coming Ussappiņi in the
Kesari
A lake on the Nilavamta mountain.1 River Siya(1) emerges
2. Jam. 110.

Page #213

Kesava
200
1. Kesava (Keśava) Another name of Kapha(1).
1. Utt. 22.2, Jha. 122, NanM. pp. 60-2, Vis. 1485, PrasA. p. 88, Utts. p. 489.
2. Kesava Son of Suvihi(2), a physician of the city of Pabhamkarā and previous birth of Usabha(1).
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 179-180.
3. Kesava Identical with Vāsudeva(1).
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 603, AvaN. 416, NisCu. I. p. 56, BrhKs. p. 1341, JivM. p. 129.
1. Kezi (Kesin) A preceptor of the line of Titthayara Pása(1). He is also known as Kumārasamaņa. Once he was staying in a garden called Timduga(1) outside the town of Sāvatthi, whereas Goyamā (Imdabhui), the first principal disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra, was staying in the Kotthaga(1) garden of the same town. The pupils of both of them who controlled themselves, who practised austerities, who possessed virtues and who protected their 'self' made the following reflection.? 'Is our law the right one or is the other Law (the Law of Pāsa or the Law of Mahāvira) the right one? Are our conduct and doctrines right or the other ? The Law as taught by Pāsa which recognised four vows or the Law taught by Mahāvīra which recognises five vows? The Law which forbids clothes for a monk or that which allows an under and upper garment ? Both pursuing the same end,
caused their difference ?' Knowing the thought of their pupils, both Kesi and Goyama, made up their minds to meet each other.3 Goyama, knowing what is proper and what is due to the older section of the church, went to the Timduga garden accompanied by his disciples. Kesi received him with full respect.4 Goyama answered all the questions put by Kesi thoroughly and gently. In this meeting of Kesi and Goyama, the subjects of the greatest importance were settled. For the nature and topics of the discussion, see Imdabhūi.
Kesi had another discussion with king Paesi of Seyaviyā. Paesi had no faith in the independant existence of soul and body. He recognised them as identical. Kesi convinced him on the strength of empirical arguments that soul is an independent entity different from body. 1. Utt. 23.1-8.
4. Ibid. 23.15-17. 2. Ibid. 23.10-13.
5. Ibid. 23.88. 3. Ibid. 23.14.
6. Raj. 157 ff.
2. Kesi Nephew (bhāgineya) of king Udayana(1), of Vitībhaya. Udāyana, instead of giving his kingdom to his own son gave it to Kesi and took to asceticism. Once ascetic Ulāyaṇa paid a visit to the city of Vitibhaya.

Page #214

201
Komkanaa
King Kesi thought that Udāyana had come to take his kingdom back, and hence, he poisoned him to death. See also Kumbhārapakkheva.
1. Bha. 491, AvaCu. II. p. 36, SthA. p. 431.
3. Kesi Son of a nun whom she conceived without coition.
1. BrhBh. 4137, SthA. p. 313,
4. Kesi A horse belonging to Kamsa(2). It was killed by Väsudeva(2) Kapha(1).
1. Pras 15, PrasA. p. 75.
5. Kesi (Keśin) Identical with Kesava(3).
1. AvaN. 422, AvaN (Dipikā) p. 84. Kesikapuvvika (Kešikapūrvika) A country similar to Kālikeya.'
1. AvaCu. 1. p. 162.
Kesigoyamijja (Kesigautamiya) Twenty-third chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa. See Kesi(1) for its subject-matter.
1. Sam. 36, Uttn. pp. 9, 498, UttCu. pp. 263-6, Utts. pp. 497-8.
Koagada (Kūpakata) A place where Pāsa(1) the twenty-third Titthamkara, broke his fast.
1. AvaN. 325, Avam. p. 227.
1. Komkapa (Konkana) An Anāriya (non-Aryan) country. It can be identified with the strip of land between the Western ghats and the Arabian Sea.? 1. Anu. 130, Praj. 37, Pras. 4, AcaCu.
DasH. P. 208. p. 3, AvaCu. II. p. 97, OghNBh. 2. GDA. p. 103. 234-3, PrajM. p. 31, PrajH. p. 81,
2. Komkana (Konkana) One who belongs to Komkaņa(1). See also Komkaņaa.
1. VyaBh. 10.464. 1. Komkaņas (Kaunkanaka) A person who was exiled by the king for committing a crime.
1. NisCu. III, p. 296, VyaBh. 10.464.
2. Komkapaa A lay-votary bəy who killed a horse but was pardoned by the king for speaking the truth.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 285.
26

Page #215

Komkanaa
3. Komkanaa (Kaunkaṇaka)
1. NisBh. 289, NisCu. I. p. 101.
1. Komkanaga (Kaunkaṇaka) 1. NisCu. III. p. 296.
See Komkanaa(1)1 and Komkaṇagasāhu.2 2. NisCu. I. p. 101.
A monk who used to think of worldy affairs even in the
2. Komkanaga state of meditation.1
1. AcaCu. p. 288, AvaCu. II. p. 297, Kalp Sam. p. 270, KalpL. p. 194, GacV. p. 13.
See Kumkaṇagadāraa.1
Komkaṇagadaraa (Kaunkaṇakadāraka)
1. VisBh. 1420, AcaCu. p. 162.
202
See Komkaṇagasāhu.1
Komkaṇagadaraga (Kaunkaṇakadāraka) See Kumkaṇagadāraa.1
1. VisK. p. 411.
Komkaṇagasahu (Kaunkaṇakasādhu) A monk along with his preceptor and other fellow monks once stayed in a forest at night. There was danger of wild beasts hence he was appointed to keep guard during the night. He then killed three lions one after another and saved the lives of all. He duly atoned for the violence.1
1. NisBh. 289, NisCu. I. pp. 100-101.
Komca (Krauñca)
1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. Komcavara (Krauncavara)
1. AnuHe. p. 91, AnuH. p. 50. Komcassara (Krauncasvarā)
1. Jam. 119, AvaCu. I. p. 146. Komḍalamemḍha (Kundalamentha) 1. BrhBh. 3150, BrhKs. p. 883.
Komḍarika (Kandarika)
1. SutCu. p. 238.
Komti (Kunti) 1. Jna. 122,

An Aṇāriya (non-Aryan) territory and its people.1
See Kumti.1
A concentric island.1
Bell of the Vijjukumāra gods.1
Komdiyāyaṇa (Kundikāyana) A shrine at Vesali where Gosala performed his sixth pauṭṭa-parihara (entrance into another's body).1
1. Bha. 550.
A Vāṇamamtara god in Bharuyaccha.1
See Kamdariya.1

Page #216

Kodambāņi
203 See Kamboya.?
Komboya (Kamboja)
1. SutSi. p. 123.
Kokāsa or Kokkása A carpenter of Sopāraga. He had prepared an aeroplane-like machine by which one could travel in the air."
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 540-1, AvaN. 924, Vis. 3608, AvaH. p. 410, DasCu. p. 103.
Kogamdi (Kākandi)
1. Tir. 608.
See Kāgamdi.?
1. Koccha (Kautsa) A family-line having seven branches:1 Koccha, Moggalāyana(2), Pimgalāyana, Kodīņa, Momdali, Hāriya and Somaya.
1. Sth. 551.
2. Koccha (Kusta or Kotsa) One of the sixteen kingdoms in the time of Mahavira. It is identified with the district of Purnea to the east of river Kaushiki, then known as Kaushiki kaccha.? 1. Bha. 554.
2. GDA. p. 97, SBM. P, 362. LAI. p. 298.
Kottakiriyā (Kottakriyā) Another name of Duggā in the form of mounting and cutting (kuttanaparā) the buffalo (a demon).
1. Jna, 69, JnaA. p. 139, Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 26, AnuH. p. 17, Visk. p. 277.
Kottavira One of the two disciples of Sivabhūi(1)
1. AvaBh. 148, Vis. 3054, AvaCu. I. p. 428, Utts. p. 180, UttK. p. 118, AvaH. p. 324.
Kottha (Kosta)
1. AvaN. 1302.
See Kotthaa.
1. Kotthaa (Kostaka) A garden (having a shrine) in the north-east of Sāvatthi. It was visited by Titthayara Mahāvirao as well as Jamāli. 1. Jna. 150, Bha. 539, Upa. 55-6, Raj. 2. SthA. p. 456. 146, AvaCu. I. p. 416, Utt. 23.8.
3. Bha. 386.
2. Kotthaa A garden as well as a shrine near Vāņārasi.
1. Upa. 27, AvaN. 1302.
Kotthaga (Koștaka) See Kotthaa.1
1. Utt. 23.8. AvaCu. I. p. 416.
One of the four off-shoots of Uttarabalissa
Kodambāņi (Kauțumbini) hagana(2),1
1. Kalp. p. 257,

Page #217

Kodála(sa)
204
Koļāla(sa) A lineage to which Usabhadatta(1), the husband of Derāņamdā(2), and preceptor Kāmiddhi belonged.2 1. Aca. 2.176, AvaN. 458, AvaCu. I. 2. KalpV. p. 259.
p. 236. .
Kodigăra (Kotikāra) An Ariya industrial group.
1. Praj. 37: 1. Kodiņņa (Kaundinya) One of the eight disciples of preceptor Mahāgiri. Äsamitta, the fourth Niphava, was his disciple.? 1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, Kalpv. p. 257.
pp. 162-3, SthA. p. 412. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 422, NisBh. 5600, Utts.
2. Kodinna One of the two disciples of Siyabhūi(1).
1. Ava.Bh. 148, AvaCu. I. p. 428, Vis. 3054, UttS. p. 180, Uttk. p. 118.
3. Kodinna A sub-family-line of Väsittha’ lineage to which the tenth as well as the eleventh Ganahara of Mahāvira belonged.? Jasoyā the wife of Mahāvira, also belonged to Kodinna lineage.3 1. Sth. 551.
3. Aca. 2.177, AcaSi. p. 389. 2. AvaN. 650.
An authority on Judicature. See also Kodillaya.
4. Kodinna (Kautilya)
1. VyaBh. III. p. 132.
5. Kodiņņa (Kaundinya) Anascetic who along with his five hundred disciples) became a disciple of Imdabhūi while returning from the Atthāvaya mountain.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 383, Utts. p. 325,
identified with
6. Kodiņna A city where king Roppi(1) reigned. It is modern Kaundinyapur in the Chandur Taluka of Amraoti.? 1. Jna. 117.
2. LAI. p. 298.
Another name of Sutthiya
Kodiya-Kākandaa (Koţika-Kākandaka) Suppadibuddha.1
1. Kalp. and KalpV. p. 261, Kalp.Dh. p. 165.
One of the nine groups of monks under
1. Kodiyagaña (Kotikagana) Māhāvira.1
1. Sth. 680.
2. Kodiyagana A monastic branch (gana) originating from Sutthiya Sappadibuddha. It had four offshoots and four families (sāhā and kula), as

Page #218

205
Komuiya
follows : Uccanägari, Vijjāhari, Vayari and Majjhimillä; Bambbālijja, Vatthalijja, Vānijja and Paņha vähaņaya.
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, KalpV. p. 260. Kodillaga or Kodillaya (Kautilyaka) A work on political economy by Kautilyal who is the same as Kodinna(4).
1. Nan. 42, Anu. 41, AvaCu. I. p. 156, SutCu. p. 208, SamA. p. 55, JnaA. p. 12.
Kodivarisa (Kotivarsa) Principal city of Lādha country. Its king belonged to the Cilāta(1) tribe.Kodivarisa is identified with Bangarh, a village in Dinajpur district.3 1. Praj. 37, Sutsi. p. 123.
3. LAI. p. 298. 2. AvaN. 1305, AvaCu. II. p. 203.
Kodivarisiyā (Koțivarșikā) One of the four off-shoots of Godāsagaņā(2)
1. Kalp. pp. 256-7. Kodiņa (Kodina) One of the seven branches of Koccha lineage.
1. Sth. 551.
Kodisara (Kotišvara) A wealthy merchant of Girinagara. He used to set fire to a house full of jewels every year. People praised him for worshipping fire in this way." He seems to be a Pārsi.
1. VisK. p. 278, AvaCu. I. p. 79.
A king who was a follower of Titthayara Kumthu(1).1
Koņālaga (Konālaka)
1. Tir. 480.
Koņia or Koņika or Koniya (Konika or Kaunika) Same as Kūņia.
1. Bha. 385, AvaCu. I. p. 455, Aup. 7, AvaCu. II. pp. 166. 167, 172, Dasa 9.1.
Kottiya (Kotrika) A type of vānaprastha ascetics? sleeping on ground. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38.
2. BhaA. p. 519.
Kottha (Kautsa) Same as Koccha.1
1. Sth. 551, Bha. 554.
Seventh chapter of Paṇhāvāgarapadasā. It
Komalapasiņa (Komalaprašna) is not extant now.
1. Sth. 755.
A bheri (kettle-drum) belonging to
Komuiy, or Komudiyā (Kaumudikā) Vāsudeva(2) Kaņha(1).1
1. Jna. 53. BrhBh. 356, AvaH. p. 97.

Page #219

Koramtaga
206
Koramtaga (Korantaka) A garden of Bharuaccha.
1. VyaBh. Ill. p. 137.
Korava or Koravva (Kaurava or Kauravya) One born in the Aryan lineage of the same name.1
1. Praj. 37, Mar. 442, Vis. 1847, Sut. 2.1.9, BrhBh. 3265. Kolapāla See Kolavāla."
1. Sth. 256.
Kolava (Kaulava) Third of the eleven Karaṇas.
1. Jam. 153, Jams. p. 494, SutN. 11.
1. Kolavāla (Kolapāla) One of the four Logapālas of Bhūyaņamda(1). Sujātā(3), Suņamdā(4), Subhaddă(14) and Sumapā(4) are his principal wives.
1. Bha. 169, 406, Sth. 256, 273.
2. Kolavāla One of the four Logapālas of Dharaña(1). He has four principal wives whose names are similar, to those of Kälavāla(1)
1. Sth. 256, 273. Bha. 406.
Kolāliya (Kaulālika) An Āriya vocational group- engaged in pottery or dealing in potter's ware.
1. Praj 37.
Koligini (Kolikini) A girl who started talking to herself when burglars broke into her house. She said : “I shall be given in marriage to my maternal uncle's son. Then we shall have a son named Canda. I shall call him loudly : 'Canda! come here. Canda! come here.” Hearing the call Canda, a man living nearby, rushed to the spot and the burglars took to their heels.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 525.
Kollaira (Kollakira) A town where Samgamathera lived in his later life. It is the same as Kullaira. It is suggested to be identical with modern Kulpak near Secunderabad.2 1. NisCu. III. p. 408, PinN. 427,
UttCu. p. 67. AvaCu. II. p. 35, Uttn. p. 108,
2. LAI. p. 298.
Kollayaggāma (Kollakagrāma) Same as Kollāa.
1. AvaN. 325.
Kollayara (Kollakara) Identical with Kollaira.1
1. UttN. p. 108, UttCu. p. 67.

Page #220

207
Kosambi
Kollá Same as Kollāa...
1. Vis. 1912.
1. Kollāa (Kollāka) A settlement situated to the north-east of Vāņiyagāma. Upāsaka Āpamda(11) went there from Vāniyagāma to perform penances in the posahasālā.” Titthayara Mahāvīra had broken his first fast here at the house of Brāhmana Bahula(2).3 * 1. Upa. 3.
3. AvaN, 325, 329, 462, AvaCu. I. 2. Upa. 12.
p. 270, KalpV. p. 157, Vis. 1912.
2. Kolláa A settlement not far from Ņālamdā. Mahāvīra while spending his second rainy season at Nālamdā, accepted alms from Brāhmana Bahula(4) on the occasion of breaking his fourth fast of one month's duration. Gosāla unilaterally accepted here Mahāvīra as his preceptor. Kosia(1), a former birth of Mahāvīra, belonged to this place.2 Viyatta(1) and Suhamma(1), two principal disciples, i.e. Gañaharas of Mahāvira, hailed from this settlement.3 1. Bha. 541, AvaCu. I, p. 283, AvaN.
1807. 475, KalpV. p. 164, Vis. 1929.
3. Vis. 2505, AvaN. 644, AvaCu. I. 2. AvaN. 441, AvaCu. I. p. 229, Vis. | P, 337, KalpV. p. 249. Kollāga (Kollāka) Same as Kollāa.?
1. Upa. 3, Bha. 541, AvaN. 644. Kovakada (Kūpakata) See Koagada.
1. Avalp. 227.
Kosambavana (Kaušāmbavana) A forest where Vásudeva(2) Kanha(1) was killed by Jarākumāra. It lay to the south of Hatthikappa which is identified with Hathab near Bhāvnagar. 1. Ant. 9, SthA. p. 433.
2. LAI. pp. 287, 300. Kosambiyā (Kaušāmbika) One of the four branches of Uttarabalissahagana(2)
1. Kalp. p. 257.
Kosambi (Kaušāmbi) Capital of the Vaccha(1), an Ariya country. It was regarded as the southern border of the Aryan region. It had a park Candotaraña(1) by name. King Sayāņia, Ajiyasepa(2) etc. reigned there. It was attacked by Pajjoya and Ayamtisena. The abhiggaha=abhigraha undertaken by Mahāvīra was fulfilled by Camdaņā in this very town.7 Titthayara Pāsa(1)8 1. Praj. 37, Sutsi. p. 123.
5. AvaCu. II. p. 167. 2. BrhBh. 3262.
6. Mar. 474, AvaCu. II. p. 190. 3. Vip. 24.
7. AvaN. 520-1, AvaCu. I. p. 317. 4. Vip. 24, 34, Vis. 1976, Bha. 441, 8. Jna. 158.
AvaCu. I. p. 88, II. pp. 161, 164, 189, 190

Page #221

Kosla
208
and preceptor Mahāgiri and Suhatthipaid a visit to it. The seventh Vāsudeva(1) (of the Bharaha(2) region) in his previous birth performed penances there.10 It is identified with Kosam, a village on the left bank of Jamuna about thirty miles to the west of Allahabad.11 9. NisBh. 5744 and Curni on it, BrhBh.
and Curni on it, BrhBh.1 10. Sam. 158. 3275 and commentary on it.
11. GDA. p. 96.
1. Kosala (Košala) An Āriya country with Sāgeya i.e. Aojjhā(2) as its capital. It was so called because its people were clever kušala.? Kāsi and Kosala had eighteen confederate kings. Supakkhatta(3) a disciple of Mahavīra belonged to this country." 1. Jna. 68, Praj. 37, Bha, 554, AcaCu. 2. AvaCu, I. p. 156, VyaBh. 10.192.
p. 340, JitBh. 1395, NisCu. I. p. 200, 3. Nir. 1.1, Bha. 300. AvaCu. I. p. 156, SthA. p. 479, 4. Bha. 553. SutSi. p. 123, PinNM. p. 98.
2. Kosala One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1, KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
Kosalā (Košalā) Another name of Aojjhā(2).1 Ayala (1), the ninth Ganabara of Titthayara Mahāvīra belonged to it. There was an image of Jivamt asāmi in this city.' 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 337, 527.
the image was of Mahavira or 2. AvaN. 645, Vis. 2506.
of any other Titthayara' 3. It is not clearly mentioned whether 4. NisCu. III. p. 79, BrhKs. p. 1536.
Kosalāura (Kosalāpura) Same as Kosalā.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 527, AvaH. p. 394.
1. Kosalia or Kosaliya (Kaušalika) King of the city of Vāņārāsi. Bhaddā(23) was his daughter.1
1. Utt. 12.20, UttCu. p. 203, Utts. p. 356.
2. Kosalia or Kosaliya Another name of Titthayara Usabha(1). He is called so because he was born in the kingdom of Kosala(1),
1. Kalp. 204, KalpV. p. 229, UttCu. p. 207.
Kosá (Koša) A courtezan of the city of Pādaliputta. Thūlabhadda had stayed with her for a long period without the least transgression. She showed the right path to another monk who also stayed with her imitating Thūlabhadda.Uvakosā was her younger sister.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 554, Tir. 777. Kalpv. 1 2. BhaK. 128.
p. 252, Utts. p. 106, KalpDh.p. 163. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 185.

Page #222

209
Kosiyā
1. Kosia (Kaušika) A Brāhmana of Kollāa(2) settlement being a later birth of Marii and a former birth of Titthayara Mahāvīra.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 229, AvaN. 441, KalpDh. p. 37.
2. Kosia Principal ascetic of hermitage called Kanagakhala. Since he way very hot-headed, he was also known as Camda-Kosia. After death he was born as a deadly poisonous snake of the same name.? 1. Caída literally means fierce, hot 2 . AvaCu. I. p. 278, GacV. p. 26, with anger.
Sutu. p. 186.
3. Kosia A horse-dealer of Siddhatthapura. He had seized Mahāvīra taking him to be a thief and released afterwards. According to another tradition he had made an attempt to attack Mahāvīra considering his encounter to be a sign of misfortune while starting for a journey.? 1. AvaCu. I. p. 313, Vis. 1667, Avan. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 313.
511, AvaM. p. 292.
4. Kosia A teacher of Campā. He had two pupils, Amgarisi and Ruddaa. 1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 193, Avan. 1288, Aval. p. 704.
5. Kosia A lineage to which Samdilia(1) etc. belonged. It had following seven branches : Kosia, Kaccāyaṇa(1) Sālamkāyaṇa, Golikāyaṇa Pakkhikāyaṇa, Aggicca(2) and Lohiya.? Jamāli(1) belonged to Kosia gotra." 1. NanVV. 25-6.
2. Sth. 551.
3. Aca. 2.177.
6. Kosia Family-name of Hattha constellation.
1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
Same as Kosia.1
Kosiajja (Kausikārya)
1. AvaH. p. 704.
Same as Kosia.1
Kositajja (Kausikārya)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 229.
Kosiya (Kausika) See Kosia.
1. AvaCu. I. p, 278, Sur. 50.
Kosiyajja (Kausikārya) Same as Kosiya.
1. AvaN. 1288, AvaCu. II. p. 193. Kosiya (Kośikā) Identical with Kosi.1
1. Brh. 4.32. BrhKs. p. 1487.
27

Page #223

Kosiyāsama
Kosiyasama (Kausikašrama) A hermitage where two serpents allowed ants to eat their bodies.1
1. Mar. 521.
Kosi (Kośi) Same as Kosiya. One of the five main tributaries of Gamga.1 It is identified with modern Kosi in East Bihar.2
2. IDETBJ. p. 52, SGAMI. p. 221.
1. Sth. 470, 717, Brh. 4.32. SamA. p. 112.
Kohamda (Kuṣmaṇḍa) Same as Kuhamḍa1
1. Praj. 49.
Khauda (Khaputa) A preceptor who controlled the Jakkha god of the town of Guḍasattha. He had also been to Bharuaccha to subside the trouble raised by the Buddhists in regard to a stupa there.1
1. AvaCu. I, pp. 541-2, vis. 3610, AvaN. 926, NisCu. I. p. 22, III. p. 58, DasH. p. 103.
Minister of Pajjoya the king of Ujjeni.1
Khamdakanna (Khandakarna)
1. VyaBh. III. p. 93.
210
Khamdaga (Khandaka) One of the nine summits of the Veyaddha(1) mountain in the Kaccha district of Mahävideha. Other districts also have such summits.1
1. Jam. 93, Sth. 689.
Khaṁdapāṇā One of the four knaves staying in the old garden of Ujjeņi1 She is the same as Khamḍā. See Dhuttakkhāṇaga.
1. NisCu. I. pp. 104-5, NisBh. 294.
Khamḍappavayaguha (Khanḍaprapataguhā) A cave of Veyaddha(2) mountain. It is fifty yojanas in breadth and eight yojanas in height.2 God Nattamalaa lives in it.3 It is a returning way for the army of a Cakkavaṭṭi from the northern Bharaha(2) to the southern Bharaha(2),1
|
1. Jam. 12, 74.
2. Sam. 50, Sth. 636, Jam. 12.
Khamḍā
Khamḍappavayaguhākūḍa (Khaṇḍaprapataguhākūṭa) mits of Veyaddha(2) mountain.1 Naṭṭamalaa is its presiding deity.2
1. Jam. 12.
2. Ibid. 14.
Same as Khamḍapāṇā.1
1. NisBh. 294.

3. Jam. 65.
4. AvaCu. I. p. 201, Jam. 65.
One of the nine sum

Page #224

Khamdotthi (Khandausthi) Jambūdāḍima and his queen Siriya of Eravaya(1) region.1
1. Mahan. pp. 166 ff.
1. Khamda (Skanda) Son of the chief of village Pattakālaya. Once he had beaten Gosala for cutting a joke at him as well as his maid-servant seeing them engaged in sexual intercourse.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 285, Vis. 1931, KalpDh. p. 105. KalpV. p. 165.
2. Khamda
Another name of Kartikeya.1
1. AnuHe. p. 25. NisCu. II. p. 444, AvaCu. I. pp. 115, 315, AvaN. 517.
3. Khamda
211
Khamdasiri
Later birth of Lakkhana(4), daughter of king
1. UttCu. p. 73.
See Khamdaa(1).
1. Khamdaa (Skandaka) Son of king Jiyasattu(22) and his queen Dhariṇī(22) of Savatthi.1 Puraṁdarajasā, wife of king Daṁḍagi of Kumbhakarakada was his sister. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara. He along with his five hundred disciples was crushed to death in an oil-mill by revengeful Palaga(1), the priest of Damdagi, who was previously defeated by the former in a religious debate.
Khamdaa died with a nidana. He was reborn as a god. Then he devastated Kumbhakarakaḍa and the surrounding region of 12 yojanas by setting fire to it. That region is known as Damḍagaraṇṇa.2
1. In Nisithacurṇi Campa is mentioned
in place of Savatthi. See NisCu. IV.
p. 127.
2. UttN. pp. 114-5, UttCu. p. 73, UttS.
2. Khamdaa A mendicant from the country of Magaha. He was of Kaccāyaṇa(1) lineage. He was a great scholar. Formerly he was Gaddabhāli's disciple but later he became a disciple of Mahavira for having received answers to those questions which were put by Pimgala(1) and he himself could not answer. After death he became a god in the Accuya heavenly region. From there he will take birth in the Mahavideha region and attain liberation there.
1. Bha. 90-96, Anut. 1, Ant. 1, GacV. p. 31, BhaA. p. 114.
1. Khamdasiri (Skandaśrī) five hundred thieves.1
1. Vip. 16.

pp. 114-5, Mar. 443, 495, JitBh. 528, 2497-8; AcaCu.. pp. 235-6, BrhBh. 3272-4, 5583; NisCu. IV. p. 127, BrhKs. pp. 1335, 1478.
Khamdaga (Skandaka)
See Khamdaa.1
1. NisBh. 5741, NisCu. IV. p. 127, BrhBh. 3272, AcaCu. p. 235. Anut. 1.
Wife of Vijaya(16), the chieftain of a gang of

Page #225

Khamdasiri
212
2. Khamdasiri Wife of Ajjunaga, a gardener of Rāyagiha. She seems to be the same as Bamdhumati.? See also Ajjuna(1). 1. UttCu. p. 70, Uttn. and Utts. 2. Ant. 13.
p. 112.
1. Khamdila (Skandila) Disciple of preceptor Siha(3) of the Bambhaddivā branch. In V.N. 993 at the end of the second famine, a council of monks met under his chairmanship in Mahurā(1) to redact the canon. 1. Nan. v. 33, NanM. p. 51.
1. NanH. p. 13. 2. Kaip Sam. p. 107, NanCu. p. 9, 2. Khamdila Disciple of a preceptor residing in the city of Tagarā.1
1. VyaBh. 3. 350.
Khambhaa (Stambhaka) Another name of Rähu(1).1
1. Bha. 453.
Khambhaganidhi (Stambhakanidhi) Father of Asagadā.1
1. Mar. 502.
Khaggapurā (Khadgapuri) Capital of the Suyaggu(2) district in Mabăvideba.1
1. Jam. 102. Khaggi (Khadgi) Capital of the Avatta(1) district in Mahävideha.
1. Jam. 95.
Khattaa (Kșatraka)
1. Bha. 453.
Another name of Rāhu(1).1
Khattia or Khattiya (Ksatriya)
1. BrhBh. 3265.
An Ariya community.!
Khattiyakumdaggāma (Ksatriyakundagrāma) One of the two parts of Kumdaggăma(1), the birth place of Titthayara Mahāvīra. It is also called Kumdapura. It was situated to the west of Māhanakumdaggāma. It is identified with Basukund of modern Besarh near Muzaffarpur in north Bihar. See also Khattiyakumdapura.
1. Kalp. 21 ff, AvaCu. I. pp. 239, 243. 3. Bha. 383. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 243, 265.
4. GDA. p. 107.
Khattiyakumdapura (Ksatriyakundapura) Identical with Kumdapura which is also called Kumdaggăma(1) and Uttarakhattiyakundapura.1
1. Aca. 2. 176, 2. 179.

Page #226

Khattiyakumḍapurasamnivesa (Ksatriyakundapurasannivesa)
kumḍapura.1
1. Aca. 2. 176, 179.
Khamaa (Kṣamaka)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 278.
2. Kharaa
1. Bha. 453, Sur. 105.
3. Kharaa
1. Kharaa (Kharaka)
A physician who pulled out the bamboo nails struck by a herdsman into the ears of Mahāvīra. He was a resident of Majjhimā– Pāvā.1
1. AvaN. 526, AvaCu. I. p. 322, KalpV. p. 171, KalpDh. p. 110.
1. BrhKs. p. 1647, VyaM. IV. p. 36.
Previous birth of Kosia(2).1
Another name of Rahu(1).1
Kharaga (Kharaka) See Kharaa.1
1. VyaM. IV. p. 36.
Kharasaviya
Minister of king Sayavahaṇa.1
Kharamuha (Kharamukha)
1. Sam. 18.
1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123.
213
See Pukkharasăriyā.1
Kharotti (Kharoştri)
1. Praj. 37, Sam. 18.

An Aṇāriya country and its people.1
Kharoṭṭia (Kharoṣṭrikā) Same as Kharotti.1
1. Sam. 18.
Kharassara (Kharasvara) A family-member of Logapala Jama(2). He tortures infernal beings and belongs to the Paramahammiya class of gods." 1. Bha. 166. 2. SutN. 81, SutCu. p. 154.
Khalumkijja (Khalumkiya)
1. UttN. p. 9. Sam. 36.
See Khattiya
One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts.1
Khasa
Twenty-seventh chapter of Uttarajjhayaṇa.1
Khasa An Aṇāriya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants. The Khasas are identified with the present Khakha tribe to which most of the petty chiefs in the Vitasta Valley below Kashmir and the neighbouring hills belong.2
1. Pras 4, Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123.
2. GESM. p. 75.

Page #227

Khahaņāgiri
214
Khahaņāgiri A hill with a cave.
1. AcaCu. p. 350.
Khāļakhada One of the six Mahāṇiraya abodes in the fourth hell, Parkappabhā.1
1. Sth. 515. Kbātarasa (Khādarasa) Same as Khadoda.
1. Anucu. p. 35.
Same as Khodavara.
Khātavara (Khādavara)
1. AnuCu. p. 35.
Same as Khododa.
Khātodaa or Khātodaga (Khātodaka)
1. SutCu. p. 184.
One of the seven offshoots of the Mamļava
Khārāyaṇa (Kșārāyaṇa) lineage.1
1. Sth. 551.
Khāsiya (Khāsika) An Anāriya (non-Aryan) tribe and its inhabitants. The Khāsikas can be identified with the Khasis, an aboriginal tribe in Assam.? 1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123.
2. LAI. p. 362.
1. Khiipaitthiya (K şitipratisthita) A town in the Avara videha region. Merchant Dhana(4), previous birth of Usabha(1) belonged to this town.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 131.
2. Khiipaitthiya A town in Magaha in the Bharaha(2) region where Jiyasattu(20), Pasannacamda etc. reigned.1 Arahannaa(3), Arabamitta(1)a and Dhana(2)3 were residents of this town. Karakamdu had visited it. Later Caņagapura was established in its place.5 1. AvaCu. II. p. 158, Paky. pp. 1,11, 4. AvaCu. II. p. 208, Utts. p. 304, NisCu. IV. p. 229, Utts. pp. 105, 345.
UttCu. p. 178. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 514.
5. AvaCu. II. p. 158. 3. NisCu. III. p. 150.
Khiti (Kșiti) Identical with Khiipaitthiya.
1. AvaN. 1279.
Same as Khiipaitthiya.1
Khitipaitthia (K șitipratisthita)
1. Paky. p. 11.

Page #228

215
Khuddagakumaár
Khitipatittha (Kșitipratisthita)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 208.
Same as Khiipaitthiya.
Khitipatitthiya (Kșitipratişthita) See Khiipaithiya.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 514, AvaCu. II. p. 158, UttCu. p. 178.
Khippagai (Kșipragati) A Logapāla each of the two lords (indras) of the Disākumāra gods. Each of them has four principal wives just like those of the Logapālas of Dharana and Bhūyāṇamda.
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256, 273.
Same as Khiravara island.1
Khiradiva (Kșiradvipa)
1. Jiv. 166.
1. Khiravara (K siravara) A concentric island surrounded by the Khiroda ocean. Pumdarīga(8) and Pukkharadamta are its presiding gods.
1. Jiv. 181, Sur. 101, AnuCu. 35, AnuHe. p. 90.
2. Khiravara An ocean identical with Khïroda.1
1. Sur. 101. Kbirasamudda (Ksirasamudra) Identical with Khiroda.1
1. Jiv, 166.
Khiroda (K siroda) An ocean surrouding the Khiravara island. Vimala(12) and Vimalappabha are its presiding gods.
1. Jiv. 181, 166, 141, Jam. 33, Sur. 101, Kalp. 43, AnuHe, p. 90, Aca. 2. 179.
Identical with Khîroda.1
Khirodaga (K sirodaka)
1. Jam. 33.
Khiroda (Ksirodā) A small river (antaranadi) flowing to the west of mount Meru and to the south of river Sioyā in Jambuddiva.
1. Sth. 197, 522, Jam. 102. Khiroya (Kşiroda) Same as Khiroda.1
1. Aca. 2. 179.
Khuddagakamāra (Ksullakakumāra) Son of Jasabhaddā and her husband Khamdarīya(2). He was born after his mother had renounced the world and become a nun. He also followed in the footsteps of his mother and became a disciple of Ajjasena(1). Once he abandoned monkhood but again took to asceticism inspired by a song sung by a colleague of a courtezan of Sāgeya.1
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 191-2, NisCu. II. p. 231, AvaN. 1283.

Page #229

Khuddagagani
Khuddagagani (Kṣullakaganin) A head-monk who was very skilful in answering questions. He held a discussion with Murumḍa(2).1
1. VyaBh. 3. 145 ff.
Khuddaganiyamthijja (Kṣullakanirgranthiya) Sixth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1
It is the Same as Niyamthi.2 or Purisavijjā.3
1. UttCu. p. 157, UttN. p. 262, SutSi. p. 241.
Khuddiyāyaraga (Kṣullikācāraka)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 233.
216
Khudḍiyāyarakahā (Kṣullikācārakathā)
Third chapter of Dasaveyaliya.1
1. DasCu. p. 92, DasN. 178, AvaCu. II. p. 233, NisCu. IV. p. 243, SutSi, p. 371.
Same as Khuḍḍiyāyārakahā.
1. Khuddiyāvimāṇapavibhatti (Kṣullikavimānapravibhakti) ended to be taught to a monk of eleven years standing.1 1. Vya. 10. 25, Pak. p. 45, Sam 38, Nan. 44.
Khettaa (Kṣetraka)
1. Sur. 105.
2. Khuḍdiyāvimāṇapavibhatti identical with Khuddiyāvimāṇapavibhatti(1).1 1. Sth. 755.
2. UttN. p. 9. 3. Sam. 36.
1. Khemaa (Kşemaka)
1. Ant. 12.
A chapter of Samkhevitadasa: It seems to be
Another name of Rahu(1).1
Khema (Kṣema)
Minister of king Jiyasattu(41) of Padaliputta. Once he was asked by the king to pluck a lotus from a lake full of crocodiles.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 283.

A Kaliya text int
Fifth chapter of the sixth section of Amtagaḍadasā.1
2. Khemaa A merchant of the city of Kagaṁdi. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra. After practising asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Vipula.1
1. Ant. 14.
1. Khemankara (Kemarkara) Fourth would-be Kulsgara (goverrcr) cf the Eravaya(1) region.1 See also Kulagara.
1. Sam. 159.
2. Khemamkara
One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.

Page #230

217
Khododa
3. Khemamkara Third would-be Kulagara in the Bharaha(2) region. See also Kulagara.
1. Sth. 767. 4. Khemaṁkara Fifth of the fifteen Kulagaras of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle.
1. Jam. 28.
1. Khemamdhara (K semandhara) Sixth of the fifteen Kulagaras of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle.
1. Jam. 28.
2. Khemamdhara Fourth would-be Kulagara of the Bharaha(2) region. See also Kulagara.
1. Sth. 767. 3. Khemamdhara Fifth would-be Kulagara of the Eravaya(1) region. See also Kulagara.
1. Sam. 159. Khemapurā (K semapura) Capital of the Sukaccha district in Mahävideha.
1. Jam. 95. Khemalijjiyā (Kșemalikā) An off-shoot of Vesavādiyagaņa.
1. Kalp. p. 260. Khemā (K semā) Capital of the Kaccha(1) district in Mahāvideha.
1. Jam. 93, 95, SthA, p. 88. Khodamuha (Khotamukha) Same as Ghodagamuha.?
1. Nan. 42. Khotarasa (Kșodarasa) Same as Khodavara.'
1. AnuCu. p. 37.
Same as Khododa.1
Khotavara (K sodavara)
1. AnuCu. p. 37.
Khodavara (K sodavara) A concentric island surrounding Ghatodasamudda. Suppabha(6) and Mahappabha(2) are its presiding deities. It is the same as Ikkhuvaradiva.1
1. Jiv. 182, Sur. 101. Kholoda (Kso doda) An ocean surrounding the Khodavara island. Puņņabhadda(11) and Māņibhadda(8) are its presiding gods. It is the same as Ikkhuvara Samudda. 1. Jiv. 182, JivM. p. 355, Sur. 101.
28

Page #231

Khomagapasiņa
218
Sixth chapter of Paṇhāvāgaraṇadasā.
Khomagapasiņa (Kșaumakaprašna) It is extinct now.
1. Sth. 755.
See Khododa.1
Khoyoda (K sododa)
1. Sur. 101.
Gaa (Gaja) Eighth chapter of the third section of Amtagadadasā dealing with the story of Gayasukumäla(1).1
1. Ant. 4.
Gaippavāya (Gatiprapāta) A chapter in Viyāhapannatti dealing with five kinds of motion of living beings.
1. Bha. 337-338.
Gamga (Ganga) Disciple of Dhanagutta and grand-disciple of Mahāgiri.1 He is regarded as fifth Nihộava (one who conceals the truth and propounds a false doctrine).? He lived in V. N. 228.3 He propounded at Ullugatira the false doctrine of Dokiriya i.e. the simultaneity of two conscious activities, as one experiences cold at the feet and heat on the head simultaneously while crossing the Ullugā river at noon. He is also known as Gamgeya(4). 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 165, AvaCu. I. 3. NisBh. 5615. p. 424.
4. AvaN. 781, Utts. pp. 165-6. 2. Sth. 587 and SthA. on it, Vis. 2803, 5. AvaCu. I. p. 424.
2925-6, AvaBh. 134.
1. Gargadatta Religious teacher of Anamda(1) and Purisapumdaria the sixth Baladeva(2) and sixth Väsudeva(1) respectively, in their previous births.1
1. Tir. 606, Sam. 158, Sth. 672.
2. Gamgadatta A monk who had to deviate on account of passionate attachment. He seems to be the same as Gamgadatta(4), 1. Bhak. 137.
2. AvaCu. I. pp. 474-5.
3. Gamgadatta A merchant of Rāyagiha. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahāvīra, practised asceticism for sixteen years and attained liberation on mount Vipula.
1. Ant. 12.

Page #232

219
Gamgă
4. Gamgadatta Previous birth of the ninth Vāsudeva(1), viz. Kanha(1). He was a son of a merchant of Hatthiņāpura. His mother did not love him at all. Therefore he renounced the world and become a monk. His preceptor was Dumasena(3). He made a resolve (nidāna) at Hatthināpura and its cause was his mother. After death he was born as a god. Thereafter he took birth as Kanha. He seems to be the same as Gamgadatta(2).
1. Sam. 158, AvaCu. I. pp. 474-5. Tir. 605-609. 2. Bhak. 137.
Fifth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyāhapannatti.'
5. Gamgadatta
1. Bha. 561.
6. Gamgadatta A merchant of Hatthiņāpura. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Muņisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara. Aftar death he became a god in the Mahāsukka celestial region. Once he descended and went to Mahāvīra and staged a drama before him to show his sense of devotion. 1. Bha. 576.
2. Ibid. 575. Gamgadattā (Gangadattā) Wife of Sāgaradatta(5) of Pädalasamda. They had a son named Umbaradatta(1).1
1. Vip. 28. Gamgadeva (Gangadeva) Identical with Gamga.!
1. UttN. p. 165. Gamga-pāsāvaccijja (Ganga-pārśvāpatyiya). Same as Gamgeya(3).1
1. Bha. 371.
Gamgapura (Gangapura) A town associated with the prediction of Devadatta's rebirth.
1. Vip. 31. Gamgappavāyakumda (Gangāprapātakunda) A lake where the torrent of river Gamgā emerging from Cullahimavarta falls. It is situated in the northern Bharaha(2) region. It is different from Gamgākumda and is identical with Gamgappavāyadaha.? 1. Jam. 74.
2. Sth. 88.
Same as Gamgappavāyakumda.
Gamgappavāyadaha (Gangāprapātadraha)
1. Sth. 88, Jam. 74.
Gamgā (Gangā) One of the five big rivers in the Bharaha(2) region. It emerges from Paumadaha on mount Cullahimavamta, takes a turn near 1. Aup. 39, Bha. 214. Jna. 24, SamA.
NisCu. I. pp. 11, 104, III. pp. 195, p. 112, JivM. p. 244, Utt. 32.18,
364, BrhKs. p. 1487.

Page #233

Gamgākumda
220
Gamgāvattapakūda, falls into Gamgappavāyakumda, proceeds towards northern Bharaha(2), crosses the Veyaddha(2) mountain and merges into the eastern Lavaņa ocean along with its fourteen thousand tributaries.? A trench near Atthāvaya mountain was dug and connected with river Gamgā by the sixty thousand sons of Cakkavatti Sagara. Gamgā has five main tributaries in Jauņā, Saraū, Ādi, Kosī and Mahi. It is the same as the modern Ganges. 2. Jam. 74, Sth. 197, 522, Sam. 14, AvaCu. I. p. 280, II. p. 204, Utta. 24-5, SamA. pp. 43-4.
p. 129, UttCu. pp. 85, 268. BrhBh. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 227, UttK. p. 317. See 5215, 5221, 5625, NisCu. I. pp. 11,
also Jam. 10-11, 16, 36, 44, 65-66. 104, III, p. 195, Tir. 662 ff. 955 ff. 120, Bha. 287-88, 417, 550, Jna. 118, 4. Sth. 470, 717. Jiv. 141, AvaN. 151, Vis. 1564,
Gamgākumda (Gangākunda) A lake in the northern half of the Kaccha(1) district in Mahāvideha. It is situated on the southern border of the Nilavamta(1) mountain. It is to the east of Usabhakūda and to the west of Cittakada(1).
1. Jam. 93. Gamgădiva (Gangād vipa)
1. Jam. 74.
An island in the middle of Gamgappavāyakumda.
Gamgādevi (Gangādevī) Presiding goddess of river Gamgā.1
1. Jam. 74, Jna. 126, AvaCu. I. p. 201. Gamgādevikuda (Gangādevīkūta) One of the eleven summits of mount Cullahimavamta.
1. Jam. 75.
Gamgādevībhavana (Gangädevībhavana) Palace of the goddess Gamgadevi situated in the middle of Gamgadiva.
1. Jam. 74. Gamgāvattapakūda (Gangāvartanakūta) A mountain-peak situated to the east of Paumadaha at the distance of five hundred yojanas. River Gamgā takes a winding herel
1. Jam. 74.
Thirty-second chapter of the ninth section of
1. Gamgeya (Gāngeya Viyāhapannatti.1
1. Bha. 362.
2. Gamgeya A prince of Hatthiņāpura who was invited to participate in the self-choosing (svayamvara) ceremony of princess Dovai.
1. Jna. 117, KalpSam. p. 170.

Page #234

221
Gamdhamãdana
3. Gamgeya An ascetic of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1). Once he met Mahāvīra at Vāņiyagama and asked him certain questions, got convinced by his answers and became his disciple. He is also known as Gamga-pāsāvaccijja. 1. Bha. 371-9, BhaA. p. 339.
2. Bha. 371. 4. Gamgeya Same as Gamga.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 424.
Gamthiya (Grathita)
1. Bha. 176.
Third chapter of the fifth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.'
Gamdaia (Gandakikā) A river which was crossed with the help of a boat by Mahāvīra while proceeding to Vāņiyagāma from Vesālī.1 It is the same as modern Gandak joining the Ganges at Sonepur in Bihar.? 1. AvaN (Dipikā). I. p. 102, AvaM. 2. GDA. p. 60.
p. 288, AvaH. 214. Garditemduga (Ganditenduka) A Jakkha who taught a lesson to those Brāhmanas who misbehaved with ascetic Hariesabala while he was begging alms.1
1. UttCu. p. 202, Utts. pp. 356-7.
Gamtha (Grantha) Fourteenth chapter of (the first section of) Süyagada.
1. SutN. 27, Sam. 16,23. Gamdhana (Gandhana) A species of serpent that may suck back the poison it has vomitted.
1. Das. 2.8, Utt. 22. 43, Utts. p. 495.
1. Gadhadevi (Gandhadevi)
1. Nir. 4.1.
Tenth chapter of Pupphacülā(4)."
A goddess who appeared before Mahāvira and staged a
2. Gamdhadevi drama.
1. Nir. 4.10.
Gamdhappiya (Gandhapriya) A prince who was very fond of fragrance and who had to die for that reason (owing to smelling a poisonous substance).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 533, AcaSi. p. 154.
See Gamdhamāyaṇa.
Gamdhamādaņa (Gandhamādana)
1. Sth. 590, Jiv. 147.

Page #235

Gamdhamāyana
222
Gamdhamāyaṇa (Gandhamādana) A Vakkhāra mountain in the Mahāvideha region of Jambüdīva. It is situated to the south of Nilavamta(1), to the north-west of Mandara(3), to the east of Gamdhilāvai(1) and to the west of Uttarakuru(1).1 It has seven peaks : Gamdhamāyaṇaküda Āņamdakuda, Lohiyakkha(2), Uttarakura(4), Siddha, Gamdhilăvai(2) and Phalihaküda.
1. Jam. 86, Jiv. 147, Sth. 302, 434, AvaCu. I. p. 165, JivM. p. 263, SutSi. p. 147. 2. Jam. 86, Sth. 590.
One of the seven summits of the
Gandhamāyanakūda (Gandhamādanakūta) Gamdhamāyaṇa mountain.
1. Jam. 86, Sth. 590.
Gamdhamāyaṇadeva (Gandhamādanadeva) Presiding deity of the Gamdhamāyaṇa mountain.1
1. Jam. 86. 1. Gamdhavva (Gandharva) One of the eight classes of Vāṇamamtara gods.Giyarai and Giyajasa are their two lords. 1. Sth. 80, 654, Ava. p. 19, AvaCu. I.) 2. Sth. 94, Praj. 48.
p. 161. SutCu. p. 67. 2. Gamdhavva One of the thirty Muhuttas of a day and night.1
1. Jam. 152. Sam. 30, Sur. 47. Gamdhavvalivi (Gandharvalipi) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts. It is also called Bhūyalivi.? 1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37.
2. Sam. 18.
Same as Nāgadatta(5).1
Gamdhavva-nagadatta (Gandharva-nāgadatta)
1. Aval. p. 565.
Gamdhasamiddha (Gandhasamrddha) Principal city of Gamdhāra in Avaravideha. King Mahabbala(3) ruled there and Sayambuddha(3) was his minister.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 165, PinNM. p. 141, AvaM. p. 158.
Gamdhahatthi (Gandhahastin) A preceptor possessing vast knowledge of scriptures. He had composed a tough commentary of Ayāramga, viz., Satthapariņņā.? 1. JitBh. 112, VyaBh. III. 370 and 2. AcaSi. pp. 1,81.
Vya M. on it.
An Anăriya (non-Aryan) country.
It is the
Gamdhahāra (Gandh ahāra) same as Gamdhāra(1).
1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37.

Page #236

223
Gamdhila
1. Gamdhāra (Gandhāra) A kingdom also known as Gamdhahāra? where king Naggai reigned.? Its capital was Purisapura. A śrāvaka from this country went to Vitibhaya to pay homage to the sandal image of Mahāvīra. Gamdhāra is identified with the region comprising the districts of Peshawar and Ravalpindi. 1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37.
4. AvaCu. I. p. 399, Uttn. p. 96. 2. Utt. 18.46, UttN. p. 299, AvaCu.
NisCu. III. p. 144. II. p. 208, AvaBh. 208.
5. GDA. P. 60. 3. UttCu. p. 178, AvaCu. II. p. 208.
2. Gamdhāra A Vijaya(23) in Avaravideha. Its capital was Gamdhasamiddha. King Mahabbala(3) reigned there.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 165, AvaM. p. 158. Avah. p. 116.
3. Gamdhāra A country just like Kālikeya.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 162.
1. Gamdhāri (Gandhāri) Wife of (Hariesa) Balakotta and step-mother of ascetic Hariesabala.
1. UttCu. p. 202.
2. Gamdhāri A goddess.1
1. Ava. p. 18, BrhBh. 2508.
Third chapter of the fifth section of Amtagadadasā.1
3. Gamdhāri
1. Ant. 9.
4. Gamdhāri One of the eight principal wives of Vāsudeva(2) Kapha(1). She renounced the world, took initiation from Titthayara Aritthanemi, practised asceticism for twenty years and then attained liberation.
1. Ant. 10, Sth. 626, Ava. p. 28, KalpV. p. 213.
Gamdhāvai (Gandhāpātin) A Vatta-veyaddha mountain in the Rammaga(5) region of Jambuddiva. It is situated to the west of river Ņarakamtā and to the east of river Ņārīkamtā. Paumā(16) is its presiding god. Elsewhere Gamdhāvai is said to be situated in Harivāsa(1)a and Aruņa(3) as its presiding deity.3 1. Jam. III, Jiv. 141, BhaA. p. 436.
3. Sth. 87, 302. 2. Sth. 87, 92, 302, Jiv. M. p. 244. 1. Gamdhila Seventh of the eight districts in the north of western Mahāvideha. Avajjhā is its capital.1
1. Jam. 102.

Page #237

Gamdhila
2. Gamdhila
A summit of Devapavvaya and the like.1 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 689.
1. Gamdhilavai (Gandhilāvati) western Mahāvideha. Aojjhā(1) is its capital.1
1. Jam. 105, AvaCu. I. p. 165.
1. Gambhira
1. Ant. 1.
224
2. Gamdhilāvai A summit of mount Gamdhamayṇa as well as Devapavvaya etc. The same is the name of the god residing there.1
1. Jam. 86, 102; Sth. 590, 689.
3. Gambhira
Last of the eight districts in the north of
2. Gambhira Son of Vanhi and his queen Dhārinī(5) of Bāravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaṇemi. After practising asceticism for a period of twelve years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.1
1. Ant. 2.
Fourth chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
Gambhiramāliņi (Gambhiramālini) A small river flowing between the Suvaggu and Gamdhila districts, lying to the west of mount Mamdara(3) and to the north of river Sioya.2
1. Jum. 102.

2. Sth. 197, 522.
Gaganavallabha (Gaganavallabha) A town, established by Vinami, son of Mahākaccha(1) and grandson of Usabha(1) in the southern division of the Veyaḍdha(2) mountain in Bharaha(2).1
1. Jam. 12, AvaCu, I. p. 161, KalpV. p. 238.
1. Gagga (Gargya) One of the seven off-shoots of the Goyama (2) lineage.1
1. Sth. 551.
2. Gagga A preceptor belonging to the Gagga(1) lineage. He was disgusted with his impudent disciples, and hence, practised meditation in solitude.1 1. Utt. 27.1, UttS. p. 550.
Gacchāyāra (Gacchācāra) A Painnaga text consisting of 137 verses (gāthās).1 It is based upon Mahāṇisihakappa and Vavahara.2 It deals mainly with the fruit accruing from living in group (gaccha). See also Painnaga.
1. Gac. p. 42.
2. Ibid. v. 135.
3. GacV. p. 1.

Page #238

225
Gaddatoya
Gajakaņņa (Gajakarņa)
1. Jiv. 112.
See Gayakaņņa.
Ganadhara Principal disciple of a Titthamkaral and head of a group of monks. He understands easily what is preached by a Titthamkara.3 Every Titthamkara has some Ganadharas. Titthayara Mahāvira had eleven Ganadharas* while Pāsa(1) had eights and Usaha(1) had eighty-four. They com. pose Sutta on the basis of what is preached by a Titthamkara (attham bhāsai Arahā sutta i ga ntha nti ganaharā) i. e, they give systematic linguistic form to the teachings of a Titthamkara in the form of Duvālasamga. They are holders of the knowledge of Duvālasamga, fourteen Puvvas or Ganipidaga. They further interpret and explain the teachings-Pavayaņa in detail. 1. JitBh. 2471-5, Kalpv. p. 290,
6. Jam. 31. KalpDh. p. 193.
7. Sutn. 1, 18, Avan. 90, 91, Vis. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 86, UttCu. p. 270,
1070, 1100, 1124-30, JitBh. 2475, Utts. p. 450, AcaSi. p. 353.
JivM. p. 2, KalpV. p. 183, SutSi. 3. Vis. 1069.
pp. 6-7, NanH. p, 88. 4. Vis. 2504 ff. Nan. 20-21. NanCu. p. 8. AvaCu. I. p. 337, Vis. 553, Visk. 7, AvaN. 644ff. AcaSi. p. 179,
p. 201. KalpV. p. 247.
9. AvaN. 82, 270, 658, Vis. 1067, 1690, 5. Sam. 8, Sth. 617.
AvaCu. I. p. 86, KalpV. p. 248.
Ganahara (Ganadhara) See Ganadhara. 1
1. Vis. 2958, AvaCu. I. p. 326.
Ganipidaga (Ganipitaka) Another name of Duvālasamga..
1. Nan. 58, Sam. 136, Sut. 2.1.11.
One of the four families i. e. kulas of Vesayādiya-gana.1
Ganiya (Ganita)
1. Kalp. p. 260.
Ganiyalivi (Ganitalipi) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts:1 It is the script of mathematical figures.
1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Ganivijjā (Ganividyā) An Amgabāhira Ukkālia text.1 It consists of 82 verses (gāthās). It is more or less of an astrological character dealing with auspicious and inauspicious days, constellations, planets, omens etc.3 See also Paiņñaga. 1. Pak. p. 43, Nan, 44.
3. NanH. p. 71, NanCu. p. 58, NanM. 2. Gan. p. 75.
p. 205. Gaddatoya (Gardatoya) One of the nine classes of Logamtiya gods residing
29

Page #239

Gaddabha
226
in the heavenly abodes lying in the midst of eight black lines surrounding the fifth celestial region, Bambhakappa.?
1. Sth. 623, 684; Sam. 77, 576; AvaN. 214, Vis. 1884.
Same as Gaddabhilla.
1. Gaddabha (Gardabha)
1. BrhBh. 1155. 2. Gaddabha (Gardabha)
1. Risi (Sangrahani).
Same as Dagabhāla-gaddabha.?
Same as Gaddabhilla.?
Gaddabhaga (Gardabhaka)
1. Tir. 623.
1. Gaddabhāli (Gardabhāli) An ascetic who enlightened Samjaya, the king of Kampillapura.1
1. Utt. 18, 19; UttN. p. 439, UttCu. p. 248.
2. Gaddabhāli A mendicant of Săvatthi who was the teacher (guru) of Khamdaa(2)
1. Bha, 90. Gaddabhilla (Gardabhilla) He was king of Ujjenī, son of Java(1) and brother of Adoliyā. His minister was Dihapattha who helped him in establishing unchastely relations with Aļoliyā by getting her confined to an underground room. Afterwards Java as a monk cleverly got Dihapattha killed by Gaddabhilla because Dihapattha wanted to finish even the life of Java. Gaddabhilla had abducted the sister of preceptor Kālaga(1). ? See Kālaga(1) for details. 1. BrhBh. 1155-1156, BrhKs. pp.
2. NisCu. III. p. 59, Tir. 623, KalpDh. 359-361.
p. 131.
Gabbha (Garbha)
Second chapter of the nineteenth section of Viyāhapa
nnatti.
1. Bha. 648. Gayaura (Gajapura) See Gayapura.1
1. AvaN. 322, UttN. p. 109. Gayakapņa (Gajakarra) An Antara diva as well as an Anāriya tribe ard its country.
1. Praj. 36; SutSi. p. 123, Jiv. 112, Sth. 304; NanM. p. 103.
A mountain near
Gayagga or Gayaggapaya (Gajāgra or Gajāgrapada) Dasannapura. It is identical with Imdapaya.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 157.

Page #240

227
Garuda
Gayapura (Gajapura) Another name of Hatthiņāura. It was the capital of Kuru(2) country.1 Titthayaras Samti, Kumthu(1) and Ara were born there. Usabha(1) had received his first alms from Sejjaħsa(3) in this very town.3 It was the birthplace of Kurudattasuya, Samkha(6) Kanerudatta, etc. It is identified with a place in Meerut district, north-east of Delhi. See also Hatthiņāura. 1. UttN. and Utts. p. 109, Praj. 37,
227, Kalpv.p. 238, AvaCu. I. p. 323. KalpDh. p. 153, SutSi. p. 123.
4. Ava Cu. I. p. 527, UttCu. p. 201, 2. Tir. 505-7, UttK. p. 332.
Mar. 491, Utts. pp. 109, 377. 3. Avan. 322, KalpS. p. 183, AvaM. p. 1 5. AGI. p. 50.
An Anāriya tribe and its territory.1
Gayamuha (Gajamukha)
1. SutSi. p. 123.
Gayasukumála (Gajasukumāra) Son of Vasudeva and Devai of Soriyapura. Vāsudeva(2) Kapha(1) was his elder brother. His marriage was settled with Somā(1), daughter of Somila(1), but he renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi before actual marriage took place. He engaged himself in meditation on a cremation ground from the day he renounced the world. Somila, while passing by that way, saw him in this state. This enraged him and as an act of revenge he placed live-coal on the head of the meditating monk after erecting a small wall of clay around his head. Gayasukumāla endured the pain quietly and attained emancipation in the same night. Somila, on the other hand, collapsed next day because of Kanha's fear.1 1. Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. pp. 355, 358, 362, 364-5, 536, VyaBh. IV, 105, BrhBh. 6196,
Mar. 431-2, AcaSi. p. 255, SthA. p. 281. 2. Gayasukumāla Son of a merchant. He renounced the world and took to asceticism. Once while meditating he was asked about the road by some passer-by. Not receiving a reply the passer-by knocked him to the ground and hammered nails piercing through his whole body. He endured all this quietly and attained liberation.1
1. Sams. 87.
See Gayasukumäla.
Gayasīmāla (Gajasukumāra)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 362.
One of the eleven Karaņas.
Garāi or Garādi (Garādi)
1. Jam. 153, SutN. 11,
Garuda or Garula (Garuda) A god residing on the Kūļasāmali tree in Devakuru region.
1. Jam. 100, Sth. 86, 764; Sam. 8.

Page #241

Garula Veņudeva
228
Same as Garula.1
Garula Veņudeva (Garuda Venudeva)
1. Sth. 764.
1. Garulovavāya (Garudopapāta). An Amgabähira Kālia text. It is intended to be taught to a monk of twelve years standing. It is not extant now. 1. Pak. p. 45, Nan. 44. NanCu. pp. ! 2. Vya. 10.26.
59-60, NanM. pp. 202 ff. 2. Garulovavāya A chapter of Samkhevitadasā.1
1. Sth. 755.
Gavedhuā (Gavedhukā)
One of the four branches of Carañagana(2),1
1. Kalp. p. 259.
Gaha (Graha) One of the five sub-classes of Joisiya gods. It consists of planets. There are eighty-eight planets. Every one of them is found in double number over Jambuddīva.? Every planet-god has four principal wives, e. g. Vijayā(13), Vejayamti(8), Jayamti(5) and Aparājiyā(8). These eighty-eight Gahas are the family-members of Camda(1) as well as Sūra(1).* Each Gaha measures half a yojana.
The names of the eighty-eight Gahas (planets) are as follows : 1. Irgalaa, 2. Viyālaa, 3. Lohiyāmka, 4. Saņiccara, 5. Āhuņiya, 6. Pāhuniya, 7. Kaņa, 8. Kaņaa, 9. Kaņakanaa, 10. Kaņavitāṇaa, 11. Kaņagasamtāņa, 12. Soma(6), 13. Sahiya, 14. Assāsaņa, 15. Kajjovaa, 16. Kay varaa, 17. Ayakaraa, 18. Dumdubhaa, 19. Samkha(4), 20. Samkhaņābha, 21. Samkhavaņņābha, 22. Kamsa(1), 23. Kamsaņābha, 24. Kamsavaņņābha, 25. Nila(1), 26. Nīlobhása, 27. Ruppa, 28. Ruppobhāsa, 29. Bhāsa, 30. Bhāsarāsi, 31. Tila, 32. Tilapupphavanna, 33. Daga(1), 34. Dagavanna, 35. Kaya(1), 36. Vamdha, 37. Imdaggi, 38. Dhūmaketu, 39. Hari(3), 40. Pimgalaa(2), 41. Budha, 42. Sukka(6), 43. Babassati, 44. Rāhu, 45. Agatthi, 46. Māṇavaa(3), 47. Kāmaphāsa, 48. Dhura, 49. Pamuha, 50. Viyada, 51. Visamdhikappellaa, 52. Pailla, 53. Jadiyālaa, 54. Arupa(1), 55. Aggillaa, 56. Kāla(2), 57. Mahäkāla(11), 58. Sotthiya(1), 59. Sovatthia, 60. Vaddhamāṇaga, 61. Palamba, 62. Niccāloga, 63. Niccujjota, 64. Sayampabha(5), 65. Obhāsa, 66. Seyamkara, 67. Khemamkara(2), 68. Äbhamkara, 69. Pabbhamkara(3), 70 Araa(1), 71. Viraa(1), 72. Asoga(2), 73. Vitasoga(2), 74. Vimala(6), 75. Vivatta, 76. Vivattha, 77. Visāla(1), 78. Sāla(1), 79. Suvvaya(4), 80. Aniyatti(2), 81. Egajadi, 82. Dujadi, 83. Kara, 84. Karia, 85. Rāya, 86. Aggala, 87. Pupphaketu(1) and 88. Bhāvaketu. 1. Sth. 401.
4. Sam. 88, Sur. 91. 2. Sth. 90. Jam. 170, Sur. 100, 107,
5. Dev. 89, Jam. 165, Jiv. 198, SthA. pp. 78-79, Jams. pp. 534-535; 6. Sur. 107, SurM. pp. 285-296; Sth. SurM. pp. 295-296.
90, SthA. pp. 78, 79; Jam. 170, 3. Bha. 406, Sth. 273, Jiv. 204, Jam. 170.
Jams. pp. 534-535.

Page #242

229
Girijaņņa
Gāgali Son of king Pidhara and his queen Jasa vai(1) of Kampillapura. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Imdabhūi. He obtained omniscience while going to see Mahāvira.1
1. Uttn. and Utts. pp. 321, ff. DasCu. p. 52, Uttk. p. 215.
Gāthā Sixteenth chapter of Süyagada. It is the same as Gāhäsolasama.? 1. Sam. 23.
2. Sam. 16. Gâmăga or Gāmāya (Grāmāka) A settlement visited by Titthayara Mahāvira. He was worshipped there by a Jakkha.
1. AvaN. 487, AvaCu. I. p. 292, Vis. 1941, KalpDh. p. 107, KalpV. p. 166.
Gāya An Anáriya (non-Aryan) country. It seems to be the same as Kãya(2).” 1. Pras. 4.
2. SutSi. p. 123.
Gābävai (Grāhavati) A small river emerging from mount Nilavamta. It separates the Sukaccha(1) and Mahākaccha(2) districts and merges into river Sitä along with its twenty-eight thousand tributaries. It flows in the northeast of mount Mamdara(3).1
1. Jam. 95, Sth. 197, 522.
Gāhāvaikunda (Grāhavatīkunda) A lake on the southern border of the Ņilavanta mountain. The torrent of river Gāhāvai falls into it.1
1. Jam. 95.
An island in the middle of Gābảvaikumda.1
.
Gáhāvaidiva (Grāhavatīdvīpa)
1. Jam. 95.
Gābásolasaa (Gāthāṣodaśaka) Sūyagada in which the sixteenth chapter (of the first section ) is Gāthā.1
1. Sam. 16, SutN. 141, Utt. 31.13, Pak. p. 67, PrasA. p. 144.
Same as Giriphulligama.
Giraphulligā (Giripuspitā
1. NisCu. III. p. 419.
Giri A preceptor. He seems to be identical with preceptor Mahāgiri.
1. Ava. p. 27. Girikumāra Presiding god of a peak of mount Cullahimavanta. He is the same as Cullahimavamta-girikumāra.
1. Jam. 75.
A festival celebrated in Komkaņa.?
Girijanņa (Giriyajña)
1. BrhBh. 2855.

Page #243

Girinagara
230
Girişagara (Girinagara) A town near mount Ujjemtal in the Surattha country.? Merchant Kodisara belonged to it. Three ladies of this town were abducted from mount Ujjemta by some thieves and were sold in Pārasakūla There they adopted the profession of prostitution. It is identified with modern Junagadh.5
1. AvaCu. II. p. 289, I. p. 79, AcaCu. 3. Visk. p. 278. pp. 339, 359.
4. AvaCu. II. p. 289. 2. JiyM. p. 56.
5. GDA. P. 66.
Giritadaga (Giritaţaka)
1. UttN. p. 379.
A place visited by Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).
Giriphulligāma (Giripuspitagrāma) A town in the Kosala country. It was visited by preceptor Siha(6) accompanied by his pupils. Imdadatta(6) was a merchant of this place. 1. JitBh. 1395, PinN. 461, NisCu. III. 2. PinNM. pp. 134-6. p. 419.
3. Nis. 4446-52.
Giriphulliya (Giripuspita) Identical with Giriphulligāma.1
1. PinN. 461.
Girirāya (Girirājan) Another name of mount Mamdara(3)
1. Jam. 109, Sam. 16, Sur. 26.
Giyajasa (Gitayaśas) One of the two lords (indras) of the Gamdhavva sub-class of Vamtara gods. His four principal wives are : Sughosā(2), Vimala(2), Sussarā(4) and Sarassai(5). The same are the names of the principal wives of Giyarai(1).
1. Praj. 48, Bha. 169, 406; Sth. 94.
1. Gīyarai (Gitarati) One of the two lords of the Gamdhavva gods. See also Giyajasa.
1. Praj. 48, Bha. 169, 406; Sth. 94.
2. Giyarai General of the troupe of musicians under Camara(1).1
1. Sth. 582.
A kind of Samana(1) mendicants earning
Giyaraippiya (Gitaratipriya) their livelihood by singing.1
1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92.
Guccha one of the ten chapters of the fourth Sub-section of the twentysecond section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha, 691.

Page #244

231
Gunasila
Gujjhaga (Guhyaka) Another name of the Bhavanavai gods.
1. Das. 9.2.10-11, DasCu. p. 312, Dash. p. 249.
See Gotthāmāhila.
Gutthamāhila (Gosthāmāhila)
1. Uttn. p. 153.
Gudasattha (Gudasārtha) A town visited by preceptor Khauda to pacify a yaksa raising trouble there. It is suggested to be situated not far from Broach.2 1. AvaCu. I. p. 542.
2. LAI p. 286.
A preceptor who had a Brāhmana disciple
1. Guņamdhara (Gunandhara) named Govimda.1
1. Mahan. p. 217.
2. Gunan hara A preceptor who had prince Samkha(8) as his disciple.
1. UttK. p. 235.
Gunacamda (Gunacandra) Son of king Camdavadeṁsaa of Sāgeya and brother of Muņicamda(2). He took over as the king of that city after the death of his father. His step-mother did not like it. She made a vain attempt to poison him to death. This made him so disgusted that he handed over the kingdom to his step-brother, renounced the world and became a disciple of Sāgaracamda(3). Then he went to Ujjeņi which was governed by Municamda. There he taught a lesson to the prince and the son of the purohita and made them his disciples.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 492–3, According to Aval. p. 366 Sāgaracanda plays the part of
Gunacamda.
Gunavati Wife of Cakkavatti Vairaseña(2) belonging to the city of Pumdarīgiņi(1) in the Pukkhalāvai(1) district in Mahāvideha.?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 172.
Guņasila (Guņaśīla) See Guñasilaa.1
1. Vis. 2834; Uttn. p. 158.
1.
L.
Gupasilaa (Guņaśīlaka) A park as well as a shrine to the north-east of Rāyagiha." It was visited by Mahāvīra.? 1. Nir. 1.1, 3.1, Bha. 6, Upa. 46; AvaBh.
2834; NisBh. 5598. 128; Uttn. and Utts. p. 158; Vis. 2. Jna. 21, Ant. 12, Dasa. 10.1, 10.9. Guñasila (Guņaśila) See Guņasilaal.
1. Ant. 12, Jna. 146.

Page #245

Gutta
232
Tenth chapter of Dogiddhidasā.
Gutta (Gupta)
1. Sth. 755.
Guttiseņa (Guptisena) Sixteenth Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region in Jambuddiva.1 Dībaseņa (4) is also mentioned in his place.2 1. Sam. 159.
2. Tir. 330.
Gumma (Gulma) One of the ten chapters of the fifth sub-section of the twenty-second section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 691.
Ninth chapter of the first section of Viyāhapannatti.
Gurua (Guruka)
1. Bha. 3.
Sixth chapter of the eighteenth section of Viyāhapanpatti.'
Gula (Guda)
1. Bha. 616.
Fourth chapter of the second section of Anuttarova vāiya
1. Güdhadamta. dasă..1
1. Anut. 22.
2. Gūdhadamta Son of king Seņia(1) and his queen Dhāriņi(1). He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mabāvīra, observed asceticism fo years and after death took birth as a god in one of the Aņuttara celestial abodes. After one more birth he will attain salvation.1
1. Anut. 2.
3. Gadhadamta Third would-be Cakkavatti of the Bharaha(2) region in Jambūddiva."
1. Sam. 159; Tir. 1124.
4. Gadhadamta (Gūdhadanta) An Antaradiva.
1. Praj. 36, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 104.
Gerua (Gairika) See Geruya.
1. NisCu. III. p. 414.
Geruya (Gairika). One of the five Samapa (1) sects. Geruyas were mendicants (parivrājakas) and as they used cloths dyed in red chalk they were known as Geruyas. 1. PinN. 358, 445, AcaSi. p. 325, SthA. 1 2. PinM. p. 130, BrhCu. III. p. 414.
p. 94, VipA. p. 76

Page #246

233
Gokanna
Gevijja (Graiveya) Same as Ge vijjaga.
1. Utt. 36.210, Sth. 232.
Gevijjaga or Gevijjaya (Graiveyaka) A class of gods residing in the following nine celestial abodes collectively bearing the same name as well as Gevijja : Bhadda(14), Subhadda(7), Sujāta(1), Somapasa(1), Piyadarisapa(2), Sudaṁsaņa(17), Amoha(1), Suppabuddha and Jasodhara(14). They are situated below the Aņuttara celestial abodes. Of them, the first three are at the bottom, the second three are in the middle, and the last three are at the top.2 Thus they form three layers which are called Hitthima-Gevijja Majjhima Gevijja and Uparima-Gevijja. They are further subdivided into(1)
Hitchimahitthima-, Hitthimamajjhima-Hitthimauvarima-y(2)Majjhimahitthima-, Majjhima-majjhima-,(3) Uvarimahitthima-, Uvarimamajjhima-and Uvarimauvarima-Gevijjaga. The Gevijjaga gods are all equal as regards their status, strength etc. The height of their abodes measure one thousand yojanase 1. Sth. 685, Utts. p. 702, Anuke. p. 1 3. Sth. 232. 91, Utt. 36.211, Praj. 38, Sth. 232.
4. Utt. 36. 211-13, Praj. 38. 2. Praj. 38, Sth. 232, Sam. 22-30,
5. Praj. 38, Sth. 94, Anu. 133. Anu. 139.
6. Sth. 775, Sam. 113.
Gevejja(Graiveya)
1. Sam. 24.
See Gevijjaga.
See Gevijjaga.1
Gevejjaa (Graiveyaka)
1. Sam. 28.
Gevejjaga (Graiveyaka) See Gevijjaga.
1. sam. 25. Gevejjaya (Graiveyaka) See Gevijjaga."
1. Sam, 26, 27. Goama (Gotama) See Goyama."
1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 25.
Goula (Gokula) A locality in Vayagāma. It was visited by Mahā vīra.?
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 313-4, KalpV. p. 164, KalpDh. p. 108.
Gomda (Gonda) An Anāriya (non-Aryan) tribe and its habitants. It can be ideatified with the Gonds, a tribal people of Madhya Pradesh. 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123, Praj. 37.
2. SGAMI. p. 117, LAI. p. 361. Gokanna (Gokarna) An Amtaradiva.1
1. Praj. 36, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 103.
30

Page #247

Gocchubha
234
Gocchubha (Gostubha) First Gañadhara (principal disciple) of Sejjamsa(1) the eleventh Titthamkara.
1. Sth. 108, Sam. 157, Tir. 449.
See Gotthămāhila,
Gotthamāhila (Gosthāmāhila)
1. AvaN. 781, Vis. 2796.
Gotthāmāhila (Gosthāmāhila) Disciple of preceptor Rakkhiya(1). He is regarded as the seventh piņhava. He lived in V. N. 584. He had been to Mahurā(1) and defeated a heretic there in debate). He established an independent doctrine known as Abaddhiya in Dasapura in the time of Dubbaliyapūsamitta the successor of Rakkhiya. His doctrine holds that karma is not bound with the soul, it only touches it.? 1. One who conceals the truth and pro-, 3. Sth. 587 and Stha. on it; NisBh. pounds a false doctrine.
5607-8, Utts. pp. 172 ff, AvaN. 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 411-4, Vis. 2796,
781, SutCu. p. 273. 3010-2. Gotthāmāhilla (Gosthāmāhila) See Gotthāmăbila."
1. AvaCu. I. p. 413.
Same as Gomļa.1
Goda (Gonda)
1. Pras. 4.
Goņa Same as Gomda, 1
1. SutSi. p. 123.
Gotama (Gaurama) See Goyama.1
1. SutCu. p. 19, Sur. 50, Sth. 551.
Second chapter of Kamma vivägadasā.1 It is the same
1. Gottāsa (Gotrāsa) as Ujjhiyaa(1).
1. Sth. 755.
2. Gottāsa Previous birth of Ujjhiyaa(2). He was son of Bhima(2) and Uppalā(1)
1. Vip. 11, SthA. p. 507.
See Gothūbha.1
Gotthubha (Gostūpa)
1. Bha, 116.
See Gocchubha.
Gothubha (Gostubha)
1. Sam. 157.

Page #248

235
Gobahula
Gothabha (Gostūpa) A mountain-residence of Velamdharaṇāgarāya gods at a distance of forty-two thousand yojanas to the east of Jambuddiva in the Lavaṇa ocean. God Gothūbha presides over it. The distance between its western end and the western end of mount Meru measures ninety-seven thousand yojanas.1
1. Sth. 305, Sam. 17, Jiv. 159, Bha. 116. 2. Sam. 97.
1. Gothūbhā (Gostūpā) A place situated on the southwestern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Navamiyā(3) a queen of Sakka(3)
1. Sth. 307.
2. Gothübhā A lotus-pond (puskariņi) on the western Amjaņaga(1) mountain in the Namdisara(1) island.
1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183.
Godattā A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta.(1).
1. Uttn. p. 379.
Godāsa One of the four disciples of Bhaddabāhu.(1). He belonged to the Kásaya gotra.1
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7. KalpV. p. 255.
1. Godāsagana
1. Sth. 680.
One of the nine groups of monks under Mahävira.?
2. Godāsagana A monastic line originating from preceptor Godāsa.. It had four branches. Tāmalittiā, Kodivarisiyā, Pomdavaddhasiya, and Dāsīkhabbadiyā.
1. Kalp ( Therāvali). 7, KalpV. p. 255.
Godha An Apāriya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants.1
1. Praj. 37.
Gopālaa (Gopālaka) Son of king Pajjoya of Ujjeņi. He had renounced the world and taken to asceticism.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 189.
Gobahula A Brahmin of the Saravana settlement. In his cow-shed Gosala was born.
1. Bha. 540, AvaN. 474, AvaCu. I. p. 282; AvaM. p. 276, AvaH. p. 199.

Page #249

Gobbaragama
236
1. Gobbaragāma (Gorbaragrāma) A village in Magadha.'. It was situated between Campā and Rāyagiha.? Imdabhūi, Aggibhūi(1) and Vāubhui, sons of Vasubhūi(1) and principal disciples-Gapaharas of Mahāvira belonged to this village.3 1. PinN. 199, PinNM. p. 73.
1948. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 297. AvaN. 494, Vis. 1 3. AvaN. 644, Vis. 2504. 2. Gobbaragāma A village near Vaidisa."
1. BrhBh, 6096, BrhKs. p. 1611. Gomāyuputta (Gomāyuputra) Same as Ajjuņa Gomāyuputta.
1. Bha. 539. 1. Gomuha (Gomukha) A god.
1. Ava. p. 19. 2. Gomuha An Amtaradiva.
1. Praj. 36, Sth. 304, NanM. p. 103.
A god'.
Gomeha (Gomedha)
1. Ava. p. 19.
1. Goyama (Gautarna) Family name (gotra) of Imdabhūi, the first Gapadhara (principal disciple) of Titthayara Mahăvîra. He became famous by this name.
1. Utt. 23.6 ff., AvaN. 650, Vis. 2503, Bha. 640.
2. Goyama A lineage to which Iñdabhui, Aggibhūi(1) and Vāubhūi', Akampiya, Thalabhadda, Samjaya', Phaggumitta' belonged. All the Titthaṁkaras except Mabāvīra were born in the Goyama lineage of the Ikkhāga dynasty. The Goyama lineage is said to have seven offshoots : (1) Goyama (2) Gagga(1), (3) Bhāraddāya(4), (4) Amgirasa, (5) Sakkarābha, (6) Bhakkharābha and (7) Udattābha? 1. AvaN. 650, Vis. 2503.
5. Tir. 817. 2. AvaN. 650, Vis. 2511.
6. AvaCu. I. p. 236. 3. Nan V. 24.
7. Sth. 551. 4. Utt. 18-22.
3. Goyama
1. Ant. 1.
First chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasā.1
4. Goyama Son of king Amdhagavanhi and his queen Dhāriņi(5). He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi. After observing asceticism for a period of twelve years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant, 1.

Page #250

6. Goyama
An island in the Lavana
5. Goyama Ocean at a distance of twelve thousand yojanas from the western boundary of Jambuddiva. Sutthiya, the presiding god of that ocean resides there.1
1. Sam. 67, Jiv. 161.
1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
Family-name of the Rohini(10) constellation.1
7 Goyama
A class of mendicants who earned their livelihood by exhibiting young bulls painted and decorated as well as by performing tricks.1
1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 25.
Goyamakesijja (Gautamakeśiya) Same as Kesigoyamijja.1
1. Sam. 36.
237
Goyamajjiya (Gautamiyā) One of the four branches of Manavagana(2).1
1. Kalp. p. 260.
Goyamaputta (Gautamaputra) Same as Ajjuna(6)1
1. Bha. 550.
Goyavari (Godavari) A river on the bank of which there is situated the town of Patiṭṭhāna1. It can be identified with modern Godavari emptying into the Bay of Bengal.2
1. BrhKs. p. 1647, VyaM. IV. p. 36.
Goriga (Gaurika)
2. GDA. p. 69.
Goragiri (Gauragiri) A mountain having an idol of Siva(1) under its fountain.1
1. NisCu. I. p. 10.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 162.
1. Gori (Gauri) A goddess.1
1. Ava. p. 18, BrhBh. 2508.
3. Gori
A country similar to Kalikeya.1

Gori
2. Gori Second principal queen of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1). She renounced the world and became a disciple of Jakkhiņi, principal nun under Titthayara Ariṭṭhanemi. After practising asceticism for a period of twenty years she attained salvation.2
1. Ava. p. 28, Ant. 10, Sth. 626.
1. UttCu. p. 202, UttS. p. 355.
2. Ant. 10.
Mother of ascetic Hariesa-Bala.1

Page #251

Gori
238
4. Gori Second chapter of the fifth section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 9.
Family-name of the Apurāhā constellation.
Golavyāyaṇa (Golavyāyana)
1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
Golikāyaṇa (Golikāyana)
1. Sth. 551.
A branch of the Kosiya(5) lineage."
1. Golla (Golya) A country famous for a kind of palanquin with a square railing of the height of two arms. Marriage with sister is permitted here. Cāņakka (of Caņiaggāma) belonged to this country. It may be identified with the region about Goli situated on the bank of Gallaru, a tributary of Kistna in Guntur district. 1. BhaA. p. 399, JivM. p. 281, AnuCu. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 563. p. 53.
4. LAI. p. 286. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 81.
One of the seven branches of the Kāsava lineage.
2. Golla (Gauda)
1. Sth. 551.
Family-name of the Puvvāphagguņi constella
Govallāyaṇa (Govallāyana) tion.
1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
Govāla (Gopāla) One of the five disciples of Sutthiya-Suppadibuddha, A monastic branch called Vijjāhari originated from him. He belonged to the Kāsaya(1) gotra.
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, KalpV. p. 261.
of
Jinadāsagaội
Govāliya-mahattara (Gopālika-mahattara) Preceptor mahattara, the author of Uttarajjhayaņa-cuņņi.
1. UttCu. p. 283.
Goväliyā (Gopālikā) A nun who had Sūmāliya(1), previous birth of Devai, as her disciple.1
1. Jna. 113, 115.
Govāli (Gopāli) A woman-disciple of Titthayara Pāsa(1).
1. AvaN. 1302. Govinda (Govinda) A resident of Sambukka(2) village in the kingdom of Avanti.' H: became a disciple of preceptor Guņamdhara(1) 1. Mahan. p. 210.
2. Ibid. p. 217.

Page #252

Govimdadatta
Govimdanijjutti (Govindaniryukti)
yaga. It is not extant.
1. NisCu. III. p 260, IV. p. 96; AvaCu. I. pp. 31, 353.
239
1. VyaBh. 3.350.
Disciple of a preceptor residing in the city of Tagara.1
Govimdavayaga (Govindavācaka)
to Jainism. He is the author of Govimdanijjutti.2
A treatise composed by Govindavā
1. DasCu. p. 53, DasH. p. 53, NisBh. 3656, SthA. pp. 474, 504; AvaCu. II. pp. 201, 306, 322; VyaBh. 6. 267-8;
A Buddhist monk who, afterwards took

Gosāla
Govvatia (Govartika) A class of mendicants who used to follow the cows in every respect and took grass, leaves, flowers etc.1
1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 25.
Gosamkhi (Gosankhin) A farmer of Gobbaragama(1). was his wife and Vesiyāyaṇa was his adopted son.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 297, AvaN. 494, Vis. 1948.
1. Bha. 540.
2. Ibid.
3. SamA. p. 130, PrajH. p. 120, NanM.
AcaCu. pp. 27, 60, 228.
2. NisCu. III. p. 260, IV. p. 96.
Gosala (Gośāla) Son of Mamkhali and his wife Bhadda (28). He was born in Saravana settlement. Mamkhali was a mankha i. e. a picturevendor or a wandering beggar, earning his livelihood by showing pictures.1 Mamkhali's son was named Gosāla because he was born in a cow-shed (gosālā). He was also called Mamkhaliputta, that is, the son of of Mamkhali. He is regarded as the propounder of the creed of Ajiviya i. e. fatalism or pre-determinism.3 Gosāla commenced his life as a mankha just like his father. After some time he made acquaintance with ascetic Mahāvīra and became his disciple. At that time Mahāvīra was spending his second rainy season. Gosāla stayed with Mahavira for six years. Thereafter he developed antinomian proclivities. This produced ill-feeling between the two and ultimately led to a total rupture. Gosala severed his association with Mahavira and when he had passed 18 years more (i. e. twenty-four years of renouncement) he declared himself as a Jina and Titthamkara. Thereafter he quarrelled with Mahavira and threw tejoleśya upon the latter to kill him. But it counter effected Gosala and he died after seven days. On this occasion Mahavira announced that he would still live for 16 years more.5. Gosāla preached his own doctrine of fatalism, i. e denial of freedom
Bamdhumati(3)
p. 239.
4. Bha. 539-546.
5. Bha. 553, 555-556.

Page #253

Ghamtiya
240
of will. He had the following twelve principal lay-votaries (1) Tāla, (2) Talapalamba, (3) Uvaviha, (4) Samviha, (5) Avaviha. (6) Udaa(1), (7) Namudaa. (8) Namudaa, (9) Anuvalaa, (10) Samkhavalaa (2), (11) Ayampula (2) and (12) Kayaraa. He had also dispute with Addaa(2) about Mahavira and he was defeated by the latters. See Ajiviya for the chief tenets ot the creed of Gosāla.9 See also Mahavira for further details.
6. Bha. 547-560, Vis. 1927-1947; 3062;
Upa. 36-44, AvaN. 473-494, AvaCu. I. pp. 271, 282-4, 287-299; SthA. pp. 457, 509, 522; KalpV. pp. 37 ff. NanH. p. 87.
Ghamtiya (Ghantika) 1. BrhBh. 1312, BrhKs. pp. 403-4.
2. Ghana
1. Ghana (Ghana) A celestial abode in Anayakappa where gods live for a maximum period of nineteen Sägaropama years.1
1. Sam. 19.
1. Jna. 151.
A merchant of Vāṇārasi.1
A Jakkha god worshipped by the Domba community.1
Ghanadaṁta (Ghanadanta)
1. Sth. 304, 698, Praj. 36.
2. Ghanavijjuya
1. Sth. 507.
7. Bha. 330.
8. SutN. 190, SutCu. p. 417.
9. The reader may be referred for fuller information to the History and Doctrine of Ajivikas by A. L. Basham.
1. Ghaṇavijjuya (Ghanavidyutā) One of the six principal wives of Dharana.1(1) In Nayadhammakaha Ghana(2) and Vijjuga(1) are mentioned as two separate queens of Dharana.2
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 508.
Ghanasiri (Ghanasri)
1. Jna. 151.

An Amtaradiva.1
2. Jna. 151.
A Vijjukumāri-mahattariya goddess.1
Wife of merchant Ghana1(2).
1. Ghana (Ghana) Fourth chapter of the third sub-section of the second section of Nayadhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 151.
2. Ghaṇā
Daughter of Ghana (2) and Ghanasiri of Väṇārasi. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Pasa(1) After death she was born as a principal wife cf Dharana1(1)
See also Ghana vijjuyā(1).
1. Jna. 151.

Page #254

241
Ghosa
Ghatavaradīva (Ghỉtavaradvipa)
1. Sur. 101.
See Ghayavaradiva.
Ghatoda (Ghịtoda) Same as Ghatodasamudda.1
1. Jiv. 182, AnuCu. p. 35.
Ghatodasamudda (Ghţtodasamudra) An ocean surrounding Ghayayaradiva. Its presiding gods are Kamta(1) and Sukamtal.
1. Jiv. 182, 166; Sur. 101, AnuHe. p. 90.
Another name of the Rayaņappabhä(2) infernal
Ghammā (Gharmā ) region.'
1. Sth. 546, Jiv. 67.
Ghayadiva (Ghstadvipa)
1. Jiv. 166.
Same as Ghayavaradiva.?
Ghayapūsamitta (Ghịtapusyamitra) A disciple of preceptor Rakkhiya(1). With his super-natural powers he could produce ghee at his will.
1. AvaBh. 142. AvaCu. I. p. 409.
Ghayavara (Ghrtavara) A concentric island surrounding the Khīroda ocean. Kaņaya(2) and Kanagappabha are its presiding gods.
1. Jiv. 182, 166; Sur. 101, AnuHe. p. 90.
Same as the island of Ghayavara.1
Ghayavaradiva (Ghộtavaradvīpa)
1. Jiv. 182.
Same as Ghatodasamudda.
Ghayasamudda (Ghľtasamudra)
1. Jiv. 166.
Ghayodasamudda (Ghrtodasamudra) See Ghatodasamuddal.
1. Jiv. 182. Ghodagagiva (Ghoțakagrīva) Identical with Ásaggiva.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 234. Ghodagamuha or Ghodayamuha (Ghotakamukha) A heretical treatise.
1. Nan. 42, Anu. 41. 1. Ghosa (Ghosa) Lord (indra ) of the Thaniyakumāra gods of the south. He has six principal wives whose names are similar to those of Dharana's(1). He and Mahäghosa(4) each has four Logapālas. They are ; Avatta(7), Viyavatta(1), Namdiāvatta(2), and Mahāņamdiâvatta(2).3 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. 2. Sth. 508, Bha. 406. 3. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. .
31

Page #255

Ghosa
2. Ghosa A heavenly abode just like Sayambhu(4) where gods live for a maximum period of six Sagaropama years.1
1. Sam. 6.
·
3. Ghosa A heavenly abode of Bambhaloa where gods live for a maximum period of ten Sägaropama years.1
1. Sam, 10.
242
4. Ghosa One of the eight Gaṇadharas (principal disciples) of Titthayara Pasa(1)1. His other name is Subhaghosa.2
1. Sth. 617.
Cauddasapuvva (Caturdasapūrva)
1. Sam. 14.
Cauppaya (Catuspada)
1. Jam. 153, SutN. 12.
C
2. Sam. 8.
Fourteen Puvvagaya texts.1

One of the eleven Karanas.1
Caummuha (Caturmukha)
A would-be king of Paḍaliputta..1
1. Tir. 635 ff.
Cauramgijja or Cauramgejja (Caturangîya) See Caturamgijja.1 1. Sam. 36, AcaCu. p. 4, UttCu. p. 91.
Cauvisatthaa or Cauvisatthaya (Caturvimśatistava) chapter of Avassaya.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 3, AvaN. (Dipikā). II. p. 183, AvaN. 1063, NanM. p. 204, AvaCu. I. p. 436, AvaCu. II. p. 14, Anu. 59, PakY. p. 41.
Causarana (Catuḥśarana) A canonical text consisting of sixty-three verses. It deals with the four-fold refuge, viz; that of the omniscient, that of the liberated ones, that of the saints and that of religion. It was composed by Virabhadda (2).2 See also Painnaga.
1. Cat. 11.
Second section or
2. Cat. 63.
Camcuya (Cañcuka) An Aṇāriya (non-Aryan) tribe as well as the territory belonging to it. It is the same as Cumcuya.1
1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123.

Page #256

243
Cāmda
Camdakosia or Camdakosiya (Candakauśika) A venomous serpent residing in a forest of Vācāla. It stung Mahāvīra near a hermitage called Kanagakhala. See also Kosia (2). 1. AvaN. 468, Vis. 1922, Avaču. I. pp. 278-9, KalpDh. p. 104, NanM. p. 167, Kalpv.
p. 162, SthA. p. 281.
Camdajjhaya (Candadhvaja) King of Arakkhuri. He had given his sister Camdajasā(2) in marriage to Sujāta(2), son of Dhaņamitta(1).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 198. Camdapajjoa (Candapradyota) See Pajjoya.
1. UttNe. p. 136. Camdapimgala (Candapingala) A burglar of Vasaṁtapura(3) staying with a courtezan of that town. Once he stole a neck-lace belonging to the queen of that place and gave it to the courtezan. He was hanged by the king for the crime.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 590, AvaN. 1019, BhaK. 137, Vis. 3967.
Camdameha (Candamegha) Messenger of Āsaggiva, the first Padisattu of the current Osappiņi in Bharaha(2),1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 233, AvaM. p. 250, AvaH. p. 174. Camdarudda (Candarudra) A hot-tempered preceptor who attacked his disciple with a staff and broke his head. 1. UttCu. p. 31, Utts. p. 50, Uttk. pp. 10-12, BrhBh. 6102–4, AvaCu. II, p. 77,
AvaH. p. 577. 1. Camdavadamsaa (Candrāvatamsaka) King of Sãeya. His queen was Dhāriņi(32) and Muņicamda(4) was their son. Camdavadamsaa installed his son as king and he himself renounced the world and attained emancipation."
1. UttCu. p. 213, UttN. & Utts. p. 375.
Same as Camdavademsaa.'
2. Camdavadamsaa (Candrāvatamsaka)
1. AvaH. p. 366.
Camdavadimsaa (Candrāvatamsaka) See Camdavadamsaa.1
1. UttN. & Utts. p. 375, UttCu. p. 213.
Camda vega (Candavega) A resident of the city of Kāimdi. He had killed Amayaghosa.
1. Sams. 78. 1. Camļā (Candā) A goddess.
1. Ava. p. 19.

Page #257

Camda
244
2. Camdā One of the three councils of Imdas(1), like Camara, Bali, Dharaṇa etc.1
1. Sth. 154. Camdiyā (Candikā) A goddess."
1. AcaCu. p. 61, PrasA. p. 39, KalpDh. p. 12.
1. Camda (Candra) A lord of the Joisiya gods. His territory starts at a distance of 880 yojanas above this earth. He resides in the celestial abode called Camdavadimsaa. He has four principal wives : (1) Camdappabhā(2), (2) Dosiņābhā(2), (3) Accimāli(2), and (4) Pabhamkarā(3). His family consists of 88 Gahas (planets), 28 Nakkhattas(1) (constellations) and 66975 Kotākoți (crore multiplied by crore) Täräs(3) (stars). He lives for one Palyopama and one lakh years. He had descended to see Mahāvīra at Rāyagiha and had staged a drama before him.? The lunar eclipse is caused when Rāhu(1) covers the Camda.8
There are two Camdas (moons) over Jambadiva, four over Lavaṇasamudda, twelve over Dhāyaikhamda, forty-two over Kālodahi and seventy-two over the first half of Pukkhara varadiva.
The path of Camda in the sky is called the circle of the moon. Such circles are fifteen in number 10
1. Bha. 169, Praj. 50, Sur. 97, Jam. 170.1 6. Nir. 3.1, Dev. 159, 2. Sur. 89, Dev. 84.
7. Nir. 3.1. 3. Jam. 170.
8. Bha. 453. 4. Sur. 97, Jiv. 202, Jam. 170, Jna. 156. 9. Sur. 100, Jiv. 155, Bha. 363, Jam. 5. Sur. 91, Jiv. 194, Dev. 157-8, Jam.
126, Dev. 148-50. 163, Sam. 88.
10. Jam. 142, Sur. 45, Sam. 62, Jiv. 177.
At present it is available as the
2. Camda First chapter of Dihadasā. first chapter of Pupphiya.?
1. Sth. 755.
2. Nir. 3.1.
3. Caída A celestial abode of Sanamkumāra(1) and Mahimda(3). The gods born here live for three sāgaropama years in the maximum.
1. Sam. 3.
4. Camda Throne of Camda(1).»
1. Sur. 97.
5. Camda A mountain on the eastern border of the Vappa district of Mahāvideha and to the north of river Sioyā. One of its four summits, also bears the same name.
1. Jam, 102, Sth. 302, 434, 637.

Page #258

6. Camda
1. Sth. 643.
A summit of the western Ruyaga (1) mountain.1
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 563-5, DasCu. pp. 52, 81; SamS. 70, NisCu. IV. p. 10. 2. KalpDh. p. 164, AnuH. p. 70, NisCu.
Camdautta (Candragupta) King of Paḍaliputta. He was son of a peacockkeeper (moraposaga=mayūrapoṣaka) living in a village belonging to the kingdom of Namda(1). It was Cāṇakka with whose help he got the kingdom of Paḍaliputta after the defeat of king Namda in an attack conspired by Cāṇakka. A daughter of Namda was, afterwards, married to Camdautta.1 His son Bimdusara(2), became king of Paḍaliputta after his death.2 Kunala(1), son of Asoga(1) and the grandson of Bimdusara, was his great-grandson.3
Camdaotta (Candragupta)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 281.
245
See Camdautta.1
Camdakamta (Candrakanta) A heavenly abode in Saṇamkumara(1) and Mahimda(3). The gods born therein live for three sägaropama years in the maximum.1
1. Sam. 3.
Camdakamta (Candrakantā) A wife of Cakkhuma, a Kulagara (governor) of the current Osappiņi.1
1. AvaN. 159, Vis. 1572, Tir. 79, Sam. 157, Sth. 556.
Camdagavijjhaya (Candrakavedhyaka)
1. AvaH. p. 740.
II. p. 361.
3. BrhBh. 3276, NisBh. 5745, VisK. p. 275.
Camdakāda (Candrakuṭa) A heavenly abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mähimda(3) where gods live maximum for three sägaropama years.1
1. Sam. 3.
1. Pak. p. 43, Nan. 44, AvaCu. II. p. 224, NisCu. IV. p. 235.
I
Camdaghosa (Candraghosa)
1. AvaN. 1297.

Camdaghosa
Camdagavejjhaga (Candrakavedhyaka) An Amgabahira Ukkālia text.1 It consists of 175 verses. It explains how one should behave at the time of death.2
Identical with Camdagavejjhaga.1
2. Cand. 117-75.
Camdagutta (Candragupta)
See Camdautta.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 78, DasCu. p. 81, Sam. 70, BrhBh. 3276, AvaH. p. 434, NisCu. III. p. 424.
King of Arakkhuri.1

Page #259

Camdacchāya
246
Camdacchāya (Candracchāya) King of Campā, the capital of Amga(1).1 He attacked Mihilā to get in marriage Malli(1), the daughter of king Kumbha, by whose beauty he was bewildered. He was pursuaded by Malli not to run after ugly things like a human body. He was so much impressed by the arguments advanced by her that he renounced the world and took to asceticism. In course of time he obtained omniscience and attained liberatlon. See also Malli.
1. Jha. 65, 69-70. 1. Caṁdajasă (Candrayasā) Wife of Vimala vāhana(6), the first Kulagara (governor) of the current Osappiņi (descending cycle).1
1. AvaN. 159, Vis. 1572, Tir. 79, Sam. 157, AvaM. p. 135.
2. Camdajasā Sister of Candajjhaya, king of Arakkhuri, and wife of Sujāta(2), son of Dhanamitta of Campā. She suffered from leprosy.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 198, AvaN. 1298, AvaM. p. 710.
See Candajjhaya.1
Camdajjhaa (Candradhvaja)
1. AvaH. p. 710.
Camdajjhaya ( Candradhvaja ) A celestial abode of Sanamkumāra(1) and Mābimda(3) where gods live maximum for three sägaropama years.
1. Sam. 3.
Cardanakamthā (Candanakanthā) A kettle-drum (bheri) belonging to Kaņha(1)
1. Vis. 1446-8, Visk. pp. 418-9. Camdaņajjā (Candanāryā) See Camdaņā(1)1.
1. Tir. 462. Camdaņapāyava (Candanapādapa) A garden at Miyagăma.
1. Vip. 2.
Same as Camdaņā(1)
Camdanabālā (Candanabāla)
1. Ava. p. 28.
1. Camdaņā (Candanā) Chief nun-disciple of Mahā vīra. She was at the head of thirty-six thousand nuns. King Dahivāhana of Campă was her father. Her original name was Vasumai(1). Once king Sayāņia of Kosambi attacked Campā. King Dahivāhana, however, escaped, whereas queen Dhāriņi(3) and her daughter princess Vasumai(1) were captured by a camel-driver.2 1. Kalp. 135, Tir. 462, DasCu. p. 50, 2 . According to AvaH. p. 223, they Bha. 382, AvaCu. I. p. 320, Ant.
were captured by a boatman. 17-26, Ava. p. 28, Sam. 157.

Page #260

247
Camdapura
The queen died on the way, whereas the princess was sold to merchant Dhaņāvaha(1) of Kosambi. Mūlā, the wife of the merchant, started harassing her under the suspicion that one day she might usurp her position as a co-wife.
It was Camdanā who fulfilled the six months (five days less) abhigraha (self-imposed restriction in the matter of accepting food) undertaken by Mahāvira by offering him cooked black beans. She had Miyāvai (1) as one of her chief disciples. Her repentance for wrongly admonishing Miyāvai became the cause of her omniscience. 3. AvaCu. I. pp. 318-9, KalpV. p. 170,1 4. AvaCu. I. p. 615.
KalpDh. p. 109, AvaN. 521.
A city to which merchant Datta(12) belonged.
2. Camdaņā
1. Nir. 3.7.
Camdaņāgari (Candranagari) One of the four branches of Uttarabalissahagaña(2).1
1. Kalp. p. 257. Camdadaha (Candradraha) See Camdaddaha.!
1. Sth. 434. Camdadiva (Candradvipa) An island to the east of mount Mamdara(3) at a distance of twelve thousand yojanas in the Lavana ocean. Similar islands also exist in the Kālodahi ocean etc.? 1. Jiv. 162.
2. Ibid. 163-7. Camladdaha (Candradraha) A lake in Uttarakuru(1)1.
1. Jiv. 150, Jam. 89, Sth. 434.
Camdapannatti (Candraprjñapti) An Angabāhira Kālia text, also known as seventh Uvamga. It gives description of the moon, as the name suggests. This work, as it is available now, is identical with Suriyapannati which deals with both the sun in the first half) and moon (in the second half). 1. Nan, 44, Pak.p. 44, NisBh. 62, JivM. i 2. Jams. p. 1.
p. 174, PrajM. p. 99, SamA. p. 13. 3. VyaM. I. p. 8. SthA. p. 344, Sth. 152, 277.
Camdapavvaya (Candraparvata) See Camda(5).
1. Sth. 302, 434, 637. Camdapura (Candrapura) Birthplace of Camdappabha, the eighth Titthamkara. It is also known as Camdāņaņā(2).1 It is identical with moden Candrāvati, a village near Banars. 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 496, AvaN. 382.
2. LIA. p. 276.

Page #261

Camdappabha
Camdappabha (Candraprabha)
1. Sam. 3, Ava. p. 4, Sam. 93.
1. Camdappabha (Candraprabhā) of Nayadhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 156.
248
See Camdappaha.1
First chapter of the eighth subsection
2. Camdappabhā
Daughter of Camdapppabha(3) and Camdasiri(1) of Mahura(1). She was initiated by Titthayara Pasa(1). After death she took birth as a principal wife of Camda(1)1.
1. Jna. 156.
3. Camdappabhā
One of the four principal wives of Camda (1)1. She is the same as Camdappabha(2).
1. Jna. 156, Bha. 406, Jiv. 202, Sur. 97, 106, Jam. 170, Sth. 273
4. Camdappabhä A palanquin used for Mahāvīra on the occasion of his renunciation.1 The same is the name of the palanquin used for Siyala, the tenth Titthamkara.2
1. Kalp. 113, Sam. 157, AvaBh. 92, AvaCu. I. p. 258, Vis. 1991, Aca.
1

5. Camdappabhā Name of one of the four images of Jinas installed by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1)1 on mount Atthavaya where Usaha(1) got emancipation.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 224.
2. 179, KalpV. p. 148, KalpDh. p. 95. 2. Sam. 157.
1. Camḍappaha (Candraprabha) Eighth Titthamkara of the current Osappiņi.1 He is also known as Sasi(1).2 He was son of king Mahaseṇa(4) and his queen Lakkhaṇā(3) of Camdapura. His height was one hundred and fifty dhanuṣas. He was white in complexion just like moon. He renounced the world along with one thousand men. He used Aparaiya(12) palanquin on that occasion. He received his first alms at Pauma-Samḍa from Somadatta(3). His sacred tree was nāgavṛkṣa3. His first male disciple was Dinna(2) and first woman disciple Sumaṇā(3).10 He had ninety three groups of ascetics (ganas) and the same number of group-leaders (Gaṇaharas), two and a half lakh male disciples and three lakh eighty thousand woman disciples
1. Ava. p. 4, Kalp. 197, AvaN. 1090,
Tir. 321, Mahan. p. 118, Sth. 520. 2. AvaN. 370, Vis. 1758.
3. Sam. 157, AvaN. 382, 385, 387. 4. Sam. 101, AvaN. 378, Tir. 362. 5. AvaN. 376, Tir. 342.
6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 224, Tir. 391. 7. Sam. 157.
8. AvaN. 327, Sam. 157.
9. Sam. 157, Tir. 405.
10. Sam. 157, Tir. 447, 458.

Page #262

Camdavanna
under him. He attained liberation on mount Sammeya at the age of one million purva years.12 In his previous birth he was Dihabahu(1)13,
13. Sam. 157.
249
11. Sam. 93, AvaN. 257 266, Tir. 447.
!
12. Sth. 735, AvaN. 272-307.
2. Camdappaha A celestial abode in Sanaṁkumāra(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live maximum for three Sagaropama years.1
1. Sam. 3, Jna. 156.
3. Camdappaha A house holder of Mahurä(1). He had a daughter named Camdappabha by his wife Camdasiri(1).1
1. Jna. 156.
Camdappaha (Candraprabha) See Camdappabhā.1
1. Aca. 2. 179.
Camdabhāga (Candrabhāgā) A tributary of river Simdhu(1). It is identified with modern Chinab.2
1. Sth. 470.
2. GDA. p. 47.
Camdalessa (Candralesya) A heavenly abode of Sanamkumāra(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live maximum for three Sagaropama years.
1. Sam. 3.
1. Camdavadimsaa (Candravatamsaka) A celestial abode meant for the residence of Camda(1).1
1. Sur. 97, Jam. 170.
2. Camdavadimsaa (Candravataṁsaka)
1. Mar. 440.
Camdavadeṁsaa (Candravataṁsaka) King of Saeya. He had two wives : Dharini and one more.1 He had Gunacamda2 and Manicamda(2) as two3 sons from Dharini and two more from the other one. Gunacamda was the heir-apparent and Municamda was appointed as governor of Ujjeni. Camdavadeṁsaa once made a resolve and meditated for the whole night, So he died there-of. Then Gunacamda became the king of Saeya.5
racamda.
3. In AvaH. (p. 366) their names are Gunacamda and Balacamda.
4. Mar. 440, AvaCu. I. p. 492.
5. AvaCu. I. p. 492, AvaH. p. 366.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 492; Haribhadrasuri mentions their names as Sudamsaṇā and Piyadamsaṇā respectively-AvaH. p. 366.
2. The AvaH. (p. 366) mentions Sāga
Camdavanna (Camdavarņa)
32

See Camdavadeṁsaa.1
A celestial abode in Sanamkumāra(1) and

Page #263

Camdavimāṇa
Mahimda(3) where gods live for maximum period of three Sagaropama years.1
1. Sam. 3.
Camdavimana (Candravimāna) A celestial abode where Joisiya gods reside. It is situated at a distance of 880 yojanas from this earth. It keeps on revolving constantly.1
1. Jiv. 196-200, Jam. 164-6, 171, Sur. 94, 98.
Camdasimga (Candraśṛnga) A celestial abode in Sanamkumara(1) and Mähimda where gods live maximum for three Sagaropama years.1
1. Sam. 3.
Camdasiṭṭha (Candrasṛṣṭa) A heavenly abode similar to Camdavanna.1
1. Sam. 3.
1. Camdasiri (Candrasri) Wife of merchant Caṁdappabha(3) of Mahurā(1)1. 1. Jna. 156.
2. Camdasiri
250
1. SamS. 70.
Camdassa-aggamahisi (Candrasya-agramahişi) Seventh subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakahä.1 There occurs some confusion in the text as regards the orders of their description.2
1. Jna. 148.
2. Ibid. 155-6.
Camda (Candra)
Wife of merchant Dhammasiha(4) of Padaliputta.1
1. Jam. 170, Jiv. 162.
2. Camdāṇaṇā
1. AvaN. 382.
Capital of Camda(1).
Camdāṇana (Candranana) First of the twenty four Titthamkaras of the Eravaya(1) region in Jambūdīva.1 He was contemporary of Usabha(1)2 and attained liberation on mount Mehaküda3. He is also known as Balacaṁdāṇaṇa1. 2. Tir. 96.
1. Sam. 159.
3. Ibid. 551.
4. Tir. 314.
1. Camdāṇaṇā (Candranana) One of the four everlasting images of Jinas.1 1. Jiv. 137, Sth. 307, Raj. 124.
Birth-place of Titthayara Camdappabha(1)1 See Camdapura.

1. Camdabha (Candrabha) A celestial abode where gods live for a maximum period of eight Sagaropama years. It is a Logamtiya abode. The Gaddatoya gods live there.2 It is just like Acci.
1. Sam. 8.
2. Bha. 243.

Page #264

251
Camdotarapa
2. Camdābha. Eleventh of the fourteen Kulagara (governors) of the current Osappiņi in Bharaha(2). See Abhicaída(1).
1. Jam. 28. 3. Camdābha Indentical with Camdappaha.?
1. Sam. 8, AvaN. 1090.
Camdāyatta (Candrāvarta ) A celestial abode in Sanamkumāra(1) and Māhimda(3) in which gods are born with a maximum longevity of three Sāgaropama years.1
1. Sam. 3. Camdāvijjhaya (Candravedhyaka) See Camdagavejjhagl.1
1. Nan. 44, Paky. p. 63. Camdāvejjhaya (Candravedhyaka) Same as Camdaga-vejjhahaga."
1. Cand. 3. 1. Camdimā (Candrikā) Şixth chapter of the third section of Aņuttarovavāiyadasā.?
1. Anut. 3. 2. Camdimā Son of Bhaddā(8), a lady merchant of Sãeya. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvira. After death he took birth as a god in the heavenly abode Savvatthasiddha. After one more birth he will attain liberation.
1. Anut. 6. 3. Camdimā Tenth chapter of the first section of Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 5, Sam. 19, JnaA. p. 10. 4. Camdimā Tenth chapter of the fifth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.1
1. Bha. 176. Camduttarávadīmsaga (Candrottarāvatamsaka) A celestial abode in Saņamkumăra(1) and Mābimda(3) where gods live for three Sāgaropama years,
1. Sam. 3. Camdotaraña (Candravatarana) A park situated outside the city of Kosambi. It was visited by Mahāvīra. It might have been so named as god Candra (moon) descended here to worship Mahāvīra.
1. Vip. 24, Bha. 441. 2. Camdotarana (Candrāvatarana) A shrine situated outside the city of Uddamdapura. Gosāla's second pauttaparihara (entrance into anotherś body) took place here. It might have been named after god Candra (moon) who descended here to pay homage to Mahāvīra.
1. Bha. 550.

Page #265

Camdodaya
252
Camdodaya (Candrodaya)
1. PinN. 212-3.
A garden outside the city of Candránanā.?
2. PinNM. p. 76.
Camdoyaraņa (Candrāvataraña)
1. Bha. 550.
See Camdotaraņa.
Camdovatarana (Candrāvatarana) Same as Camdotaraña.
1. Bha. 441. - Campaa Campaka) Guardian deity of the Campagavaņa forest.
1. Jiv. 136. Campagavana (Campakavana ) A forest at a distance of five hundred yojanas from Vijayā(8), the capital of Vappa(1).1
1. Jiv. 136. Campayavadimsaa (Campakāvatamsaka) One of the five celestial abodes belonging to Sakka(3).
1. Bha. 165. Camparamanijja (Camparamaniya) A garden at the Kumāraa settlement. It was visited by Mahavira accompanied hy Gosāla.
1. AvaN. 478, Vis. 1932. 1. Campā (Capital of Amga(1), an Āriya territory in Bharaha(2), The shrine of Amgamamdira stood on its outskirts. This city was the place of birth, renunciation and emancipation of Vásupujja the twelfth Titthamkara. King Camdacchāya, contemporary of Titthamkara+ Malli(1), merchant Arahannaga(1)5, goldsmith Anamgasena or Kumāranamdi belonged to it. King Kanna also reigned here.7 Kosia(4) hailed from this place. It was visited by Pasa(1), the twenty-third Titthamkara. Merchants like Sudamsaņa(9)10, Kāmadevall, Dhaņa(5)12 and virtuous ladies satis like Subhaddā(13)13 and Camdapā(1)14 also belonged to this city. After the death of king Senia(1) his son Kuņia shifted his capital from Rāyagiha to Campā.15 The city is beautifully described in the first chapter of Uvayāiya. Ācārya Sejjambhava had composed the text of Dasaveyāliya and taught it to his 1. Praj. 37, NisCu. III. p. 139, SutSi. p. 122.
10. BhaK. 81, AvaCu. II. p. 270. 2. Bha. 550.
11. Upa. 18, SthA. p. 509. 3. AvaN. 307, 382, Vis. 1702, Tir. 501, 12. Avaču. I. p. 331. 553.
13. BrhBh. 6181, NisBh. 6606, DasCu. 4. Jna. 69, SthA. p. 401.
48, AvaCu. II. p. 269. 5. Jna. 69.
14. AvaCu. 1. pp. 318-9. 6. NisCu. III, p. 140-1.
15. Nir. 1.1, AvaCu. II, p. 172, Utts. 7. Jna, 117.
p. 105, Bha. 492. 8. AvaCu. II. p. 193.

Page #266

253
Cakkavatti
disciple Maņaga in this very city.16 Tittkayara Mahāvīra had spent three rainy seasons here.17 It is identified with modren Campānagar, four miles to the west of Bhagalpur.18
There is another Campā in the island of Dhāyaikhamda. It was the capital of Vasudeva(1) Kavila(1), contemporary of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).19 16. DasCu. p. 7.
II. pp. 164, 204,211; Mar. 489; NisBh. 17. Kalp. 122, Kalpv. p. 188, AvaCu.
5741; Ant. 2, Vip. 34, Bha. 350, I. pp. 284, 320; AvaN. 524, Bha. 491.
UttCu. p. 80, Aup. 27, Utt. 21.1, 18. GDA. p. 44.
BrhBh. 5225, AvaCu. I. pp. 89, 397; 19. Jna. 125. See also Jna. 44, AvaCu.
AvaN. 1288. 2. Campā See Campā(1)1
1. Jna. 125. Campijjiyā (Campiyā) One of the four branches to Uduvādiyagaña
1. Kalp. p. 259. Cakka (Cakra) A god under Vesamaņa(9).
1. Bha. 168. Cakkapura (Cakrapura) A town where Kumthu(1), the seventeenth Titthamkara performed his first Parana.' Purisapumdaria, the sixth Vāsudeva(1) and Anamda(1) the sixth Baladeva(2) belonged to it.? 1. Avan. 325.
2. Ibid. 408, Sam. 158.
Cakkapurá (Cakrapuri) Capital of Vaggu, a (district) to the north of river Sītodā in Mahāvideha.1
1. Jam. 102, Sth. 637. Cakkavatti (Cakravartin) Supreme king of the earth up to its four ends and master of Caturdaśaratna (fourteen gems). He is a god among men. Disc (Cakka-a weapon) is his main gem. He is additionally master of navanidhi (nine treasures) and thirty-two thousand kings. His kingdom comprises of the land with sea as its border. In the case of the Bharaha(2) region a Cakkavatti is the lord of all its six divisions comprising the territory from Himavamta(5) to the sea. He is a king like one umbrella and one lord, i. e. a sovereign king. He has four-fold army of horses, elephants, chariots and infantry. He has sixty-four thousand wives.7 The mother of a Cakkavatti like that of a Titthamkara sees fourteen dreams while 1. Utt. 11.22, Utts. p. 350, Jiv. 111, 4. Pras. 15, Prasa. p. 68, AvaCu. I. Bha. 461, Sth. 558, Pras. 15, AvaCu.
p. 208. I, p. 208.
5. Pras. 15. 2. Bha. 461, BhaA. p. 585, Pras. 15, 6. Pras. 15, Utts. p. 350.
AvaCu. I. p. 208, Tir. 294 ff, Sth. 7. Pras. 15, Prasa. p. 68, AvaCu. I. 558, 673, Sam. 14.
p. 208. 3. Utts. p. 350, Tir, 565,

Page #267

Cakkavattivijaya
254
conceiving him. Cakkavattis never take birth in the families of lower status. They take birth in the ksatriya-kula. A Cakkavatti is always superior to a Vāsudeva(1) and inferior to a Titthamkara in all respects.10 He is twice stornger than a Vasudeva.11 He bears 1008 lucky marks or signs.12 In worldly pleasures and prosperity none can compete him.13 In Jambuddiva there exist four Cakka vattis at the minimum and sometimes this number reaches to thirty at the maximum i. e. there are four permanent Cakkavattis in Mahāvideha whereas there are sometimes twenty-eight in Mahāvideha and two in Bharaha(2) and Eravaya(1).14 In every Osappiņi and Ussappiņi twelve Cakkavattis are born in Eravaya(1) as well as in Bharaha(2).15 Eleven of them appear in the Dusamasū sama eral and one in Susamadūsamā.17 A Cakkavatti is also known as Cakkahara, 18 and Cakki.19
The names of the twelve Cakkavattis of the Bharaha(2) region of this Osappiņi are as follows :
Bharaha(1), Sagara, Magha vā(1), Sanamkumāra(3), Samti, Kumthu(1), Ara, Subhūma(1), Mahāpauma(4), Harisena(1), Jaya(1) and Bambhadatta(1).20
The names of the twelve would-be Cakkavattis of the Bharaha(2) region are as follows : Bharaha(7), Dihadamta(3), Gūdhadamta(3), Suddhadamta(1), Siriutta or Siricamda(2), Siribhūi, Sirisoma, Pauma(7), Mahāpauma(3), Vimalavāhaņa(2), Vipulavähộa or Viulavāhaņa(1) and Varittha 21 8. Bha. 578.
15. Sam. 158, 159, Avaču. I. p. 215, 9. Kalp. 17-18, AvaCu. I. p. 239, Vis.
Tir. 558 ff. 1846. 10. AvaN. 571, AcaCu. p. 155, SutSi.
16. Jam. 34, 40. pp. 166, 171.
17. Jams. pp. 166, 177. 11. AvaN 75, Vis. 801.
18. Sam. 147, AvaN. 74. 12. NisCu. III. p. 383, Tan. 14.
19. AvaN. 422. 13. Vis. 2590.
20. Sam. 158, AvaN. 374-5. 14. Jam. 173, Jams. p. 537, Sth, 89. 21. Sam. 159, Tir. 1124-5. Cakkavattivijaya (Cakravartivijaya) A territory or district, which a Cakkavatti conquers. There are in all thirty-four such territories, thirty-two in Mahāvideha and the other two being Bharaha(2) and Eravaya(1) in Jambuddiva. Each Cakkavattivijaya of Mahāvideha is 165921- yojanas long and somewhat less than 2213 yojanas broad. It is identical with Vijaya(23). For the names of the thirty-two districts of Mahāvideha see Mahāvideha. 1. Sam. 34, SamA. p. 62, Jams. pp. 341-2, Jam. 93, 95, 102, Sth. 637, Jiv. 141.
See also Sam. 68. Cakkahara (Cakradhara Same as Cakkavatti.1
1. Sam. 147, Avan. 74, Vis. 800. Cakkāuba (Cakrāyudha) First Gañadharal (principal disciple) of Samti the sixteenth Titthamkara.
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 451, Uttk. p. 332. .

Page #268

255
Camara
Cakkāha (Cakrādha)
1. Sam. 157.
Same as Cakkāuha.?
Cakki (Cakrin) Same as Cakkavatti.
1. Vis. 1784, AvaN. 422.
A goddess.1
Cakkesari (Cakreśvari)
1. Ava. p. 18.
Cakkhukamta (Caksuskānta) A presiding deity of the Kumda loda ocean.
1. Jiv. 185. Cakkhukamtā (Caksuskāntā) Wife of the fifth Kulagara Paseņai(4) of the current Osappiņi (descending cycle) in Bharaha(2).
1. Tir. 79, Avan. 159, Sam. 157, Sth. 556. Cakkhuma (Caksusmat) Secondi or eighth? Kulagara (governor) of the current descending cycle in Bharaba (2) according to two different traditions. Camdakamtā is his wife. See also Vimalavāhana(6). 1. AvaN. 155, Vis. 1568, Sam. 157, 2. Jam. 28-9. Sth. 556.
3. Sam. 157. Cakkhusubha (Cakşuššubha) A presiding deity of the Kurdaloda ocean.1
1. Jiv. 185.
Capagapura (Canakapura) A town established in place of Khitipatitthiya(2). Usabhapura(1) was established in place of Canagapura, Kusaggapura in place of Usabhapura and Rāyagiha in place of Kusaggapura.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 158, AvaN. 1279, Utts. p. 105. Cania (Canaka) Father of Canakka.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 563. Caniyaggāma (Canakagrāma) A village in Golla(1) country. It was the birth place of Cāņakka.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 563. Caturamgijja (Caturangiya) Third chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.1
1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9, 141, UttCu. p. 91, AcaCu. p. 4. 1. Camara Lord (indra) of the southern Asurakumāra gods.1 The name of his capital is Camaracańcā. He possesses thirty-four lakh celestial mansions. He has five principal wives : Kāli(1), Rāi(4), Rayaņi(2), Vijjū(2) and Mehā.' Once he had gone up to fight with Sakka(3), the lord (indra) 1. Praj. 46, Jam. 119, Bha. 116, 142-4, 2. Sam. 33, Bha. 84, 490; Jna. 148.
405, Sam. 16-7, 36, 51, 64, Jiv. 3. Sam. 34. 118-9, AvaN. 519, 525.
4. Jna. 148-9, Bha. 405.

Page #269

Camara
256
of the first heaverly world, and was saved from his thunderbolt by the grace of Titthayara Mahāvira.5 This incident is regarded as one of the ten wonderful events. Camara had helped Kūņia in his war against Cedaga.? Camara has under him four Logapālass and seven Generals or commanders of army as follows :Soma(3), Jama(2), Varuņa(3), Vesamaņa(6), Duma(3), Sodāmi, Kumthu(2), Lohiyakkha(3), Kimộara(3), Rittha(8) and Giyarai(2), 5. Bha. 144.
8. Sth. 256, 273, Bha. 406. 6. KalpV. p. 19.
9. Sth. 404, 582. 7. Bha. 301-2.
2. Camara Second chapter of the third section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 126.
3. Camara First Gañadhara (principal disciple) of Sumai(7), the fifth Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 446.
Camaracamcā (Camaracañcā) Capital of Camara(1) the lord of the southern Asurakumāra gods.1 It is situated at a distance of forty thousand yojanas below Rayaņappabhā(2) hell. It is fully described in the seventh as well as eighth chapter of the second section of Viyāhapannatti.3 1. Jam. 119. Bha. 116, 142, 144, 405,1 2. Bha. 490.
490; Sth. 535, Sam. 33, Jna. 148-9.1 3. Bhe. 84.
First subsection of Nāyā
Camarassa-aggamahisi (Camarasya-agramahişi) dhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 148.
Cammakhandia (Carmakhardika) A class of mendicants who put on hides.1
1. Auu. 20, Auuhe. p. 25. Cara First chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyahapannatti.1
1. Bha. 500.
Caraga (Caraka) A class of trident-holding (tridandin) medicant geiting their food by violent means. 1. AcaCu. pp. 22, 95, 173, 261, 265; Anu. 20, 26, Praj. 265, Jna. 105, Bha, 25,
JitBh. 239, BrhBh. 1548, AnuHe. p. 25, JhaA. p. 195.
Caraṇa Same as Caranavihi.(2)
1. UttN. p. 9.
It
Ceranavihi (Caranavidhi) One of the twenty-nine Ukkaliya text. deals with monastic conduct. It is not extant now. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43.
2. NanM. p. 209, NinCu. p. 58.

Page #270

257
Cārana
2. Caranavihi Thirty-first chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.
1. Sam. 36, UttN. pp. 9, 611; Utts. p. 618. 1. Carama Fifth chapter of the nineteenth section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 648.
2. Carama Tenth chapter of Pannavaņā.1
1. Praj. 160. Carima (Carama) Same as Caramal(2).
1. Praj. V. 4. 1. Calana (Calana) First chapter of the first section of Viyāhapangatti.1
1. Bha. 3, Bhaa. p. 5.
2. Calana Tenth chapter of the first section of Viyāhapaņnatti.'
1. Bha, 3. Cãuramgijja (Caturangiya) See Caturamgijja.?
1. Sam. 36, AnuHe. p. 141. Cīņakka (Cāņakya) Son of Caņia, a Brāhmana of the village of Caniyaggāma in Golla(1) country. Once he approached king Namda(1) of Pādaliputta with the hope of getting some wealth. He was insulted by the king's men there. Enraged by this he demolished the Ņamda dynasty with the help of Camdagutta. and made him king of Pāďaliputta and became himself minister of the king. After the death of king Camdagutta, Bimdusāra(2) took over as the king and Subamdhu(3) as the minister. Cānakka on the other hand, obtaining from all worldly activities and abandoning all food practised meditation and died patiently in his hut that was burnt by Subamdhu out of envy. 1, AvaCu. I. pp, 563-5, NisBh. 4463 2. Sams. 73-5, Bhak. 16. Mar. 478, DasCu.
ff.. AcaCu. p. 49, AcaSi. p. 100, p. 81. VyaBh. 10.592, JitBh. 531, DasCu. p. 103, NisCu. IV. p. 100. 1 NisCu. II. p. 33.
Cānūra A wrestler killed by Väsudeva(2) Kanha(1) in the court of Kamsa(2).
1. Pras. 15. Cáturamgijja or Căturamgejja (Caturangiya). See Caturamgijja.
1. UttCu. p. 91. Cămaracchāya Family-name of the Sāi(2) constellation.'
1. Jam. 159, Sur. 50. Carana Ninth chapter of the twentieth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.1
1. Bha. 662
33

Page #271

Caraṇagaṇa
1. Caraṇagana
1. Sth. 680.
2. Caraṇagaṇa A monastic line originating from preceptor Sirigutta.1 It had four branches (śākhās) and seven families (Kulas) namely, Hariyamālāgārī, Samkāsiyā. Gavedhua and Vijjaṇāgari; Vatthalijja Piidhammiya, Halijja, Püsamitthijja, Mälijja, Vedaya and Kanhasaha respectively.1
1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, KalpV. pp. 258-9.
Caraṇabhāvaṇā (Caraṇabhāvanā) An Amgabahira Kalia text. It deals with ascetics possessed of the power known as Caraṇa-labdhi. A monk with fifteen years' standing is entitled to learn it. It is not extant. 1. Pak. p. 45, PakY. p. 69 2. Vya. 10.29.
Cărugaṇa
Căru
First disciple of Sambhava(1), the third Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 445.
Perhaps same as Tharugina.1
1. Bha. 380.
One of the nine groups of monks under Mahāvīra.1
258
2. Cărudatta
1. Carudatta Son of a merchant. He lost all his wealth after a prostitute and wandered hither and thither for livelihood with his maternal uncle. He had also been to Suvaṇṇabhūmi.1
1. AcaCu. p. 50, SutSi. p. 196, SutCu. pp. 239-40.
1. UttN. p. 379.
Father of Vacchi, wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
Carupavvaya (Caruparvata) A mountain in the Salilavai (district) of the Mahavideha region.
1. Jna. 64.
Caruya (Caruka) See Caru.1
1. Tir. 445.
Cavonnata (Caponnata) A celestial abode in Arana where gcds live maxi. mum for twenty-one Sagaropama years.1
1. Sam. 21.

1. Citta Son of a Caṇḍāla (low-caste) of Vāṇārasi and brother of Sambhūya(2). He renounced the world and took to asceticism. He had several incarnations along with Cakkavaṭṭi Bambhadatta(1) as his brother. He made an abortive attempt to enlighten the pleasure-loving Bambhadatta.1
1. UttCh. 13, UttCu. p. 214, SutCu. p. 109, UttN. & UttS. pp. 374-5, UttNe. pp. 185-7.

Page #272

Cittakhudḍaa
2. Citta Charioteer of king Paesi of Seyaviya. He initiated the king into religion through Kesi(1).1
1. Raj. 145 ff., Bha. 647.
3. Citta A Logapala of each Venudeva and Venudāli, the two lords of Suvaṇṇakumāra gods.1
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256.
4. Citta Father of Vijjumai and Vijjumālā and father-in-law of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta (1).1
1. UttN. p. 379.
5. Citta
1. Vip. 26.
Barbar-attendent of king Siridāma af Mahura(1).1
259
Cittautta (Citragupta) See Cittagutta.1
1. Sam. 159.
1. Cittakaṇagā (Citrakanakā) quarter of Ruyaga(1) mountain.1
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 161.
2. Cittakaṇagā A Vijjukumāri-mahattariya goddess.1 She is identical with Cittakaṇagā(1).*
1. Sth. 259.
2. Cittakūḍa
1. Jam. 94.
2. SthA. p. 199.
1. Cittakuda (Citrakūṭa) A Vakkhara mountain in Mahavideha. It is situated to the north of river Sia(1), to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), to the east of Kaccha(1) and to the west of Sukaccha(1).1
1. Jam. 94, Sth. 302, 434, 637, Mar. 465.
3. Cittakuda
1. Jam. 94.
A principal Disākumārī goddess of a sub

A god residing on Cittakaḍa(1).1
A summit of Cittakuda(1).1
4. Cittakuda (Citrakuta) A mountain in Devakuru. It is situated on one side of river Sioa and Vicittakuda stands on the other side of the river. It is one thousand yojanas high. It is an abode of Jambhaga gods. It is also known as Cittapayvaya.2
1. Sam. 113, SamA. p. 105, BhaA. p. 654. 2. Bha. 533.
Cittakhaddaa (Citrakṣudraka) An ascetic.1
1. AcaCu. p. 161, AcaSi. p. 201.

Page #273

Cittagutta
260
Cittagutta (Citragupta) Seventeenth of twenty-four would-be Titthamkaras in the Bharaha(2) region and the future birth of Revai(1).
1, Sam. 159, Tir. 1113.
1. Cittaguttā (Citragupta) A principal Disākumāri goddess residing on the Vesamaņa(8) peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain.
1. Jam. 114, Sth. 643, Tir. 155.
Logapālas of
2. Cittaguttā A principal wife of each of the four Camara(1). See also Soma(3).
1. Bha. 409, Sth. 273.
Cittapakkha (Citrapakşa) A Logapāla of each of Veņudeva and Venudāli, the two lords ( indras) of the Suvaņpakumāra gods.1
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169.
See Cittaküda(4).
Cittapavvaya (Citraparvata)
1. Bha. 533.
Minister of king Jaunasena of Mahurā. He built
Cittappiya (Citrapriya) a big tank.
1. Visk. p. 294.
Cittasambhūijja (Cittasambhūtiya) Thirteenth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.
1. Sam. 36, UttN. pp. 9,374, UttCu. pp. 213-20.
Cittasambhūya (Cittasambhūta) See Cittasambhūijja.
1. Sam. 36. Cittasenaa (Citrasenaka) Father of Bhaddā(22), wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. Uttn. p. 379. 1. Cittá (Citrā) One of the twenty-eight Ņakkhattas(1). Tatthā is its presiding deity and Dubbhāyaṇa its family-name.?
1. Sur. 36,50; Jam. 155-61, Utt. 22.23, Sam. 1.
2. Cittā A principal wife of Soma(1), a Logapāla of Sakka(3). The name of one of the principal wives of each of the other three Logapālas of Sakka(3), namely, Jama(2), Varuna(1) and Vesamana(1), is the sa
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 3. Città A principal Disäkumāri goddess residing in a sub-quarter of Ruyaga(1) mountain.
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 161, AvaCu. I. p. 138.

Page #274

261
Cillapā
4. Cittā A Vijjukumāri-mahattariyā goddess. She is identical with Cittā(3). 1. Sth. 259,
2. SthA. p. 199. Cittāra (Citrakāra) An Āriya (Aryan) professional (industrial) group.1
1. Praj. 37. Cirā First woman-disciple of Dhamma(3), the fifteenth Titthamkara.1 According to Samavāya her name is Sivā(3). 1. Tir. 459.
2. Sam. 157. Cilāiputta (Cilātiputra or Kirātiputra) Son of Cilātiyāl and attendant of merchant Dhanpa(1) of Rāyagiha. Later he became a robber and committed murders but realised the truth and took to asceticism. He endured all troubles patiently and went to Sahassāra heavenly region after death.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 497.
3. AvaCu. I. pp. 497-8, AvaN. 873-6, VyaBh. 2. Jna. 136-40, JitBh. 532, Vis.
10.594, AcaCu. p. 139, Bhak. 88, Sams 3341-4.
86, Mar, 427-30. Cilāta (Kirāta) See Cilāya..
1. AvaCu. II. p. 203.
Cilātiya (Kirātikā) Maid-servant of merchant Dhanpa(1) of Rāyagiha. She was the mother of Cilāiputta.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 497.
1. Cilāya (Kirāta) An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) territory. One living therein is also known a Cilāya.1 The Cilāyas or Kiratas occupied Nepal, northern hilly regions of Bengal and Assam. They are identified as a Tibeto-Burman race. 1. Praj. 37, Sutsi. p. 123, Pras. 4, Praj ) 2. GESM. pp. 84-5.
M. p. 55, AvaCu. I. p. 191.
2. Cilāya King of Kodivarisa, a non-Aryan city. He had visited the town of Sãeya, attended Mahāvīra's sermon and renounced the world.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 203, AvaN. 1305. 3. Cilāya Same as Cilāiputta.
1. AvaN. 866.
Identical with Cilãiputta.
Cilāyaga (Kirātaka)
1. AvaCu. I. p, 497.
Cilāyaputta (Kirātaputra) See Cilāiputta.
1. AvaN. 866, VyaBh. 10.594, AcaCu. p. 139. Cillaņā (Cellanā) See Cellaņā.
1. Ava. p. 28.

Page #275

Cillala
262
Cillala See Billala.
1. Praj. 37. Cīņa (Cina) An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country, viz. China. It was famous for China-silk.2 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123.
2. Bha. 380, NisCu. II. p. 399, AuCu, p. 15.
Ciriga (Cīrika) A class of mendicants who used to put on rags collected from road-side.
1. Anu, 20, AnuHe. p. 25.
Cumcuņa (Cuñcuna)
1. Praj. 37.
An Ariya community."
Cumcuya (Cuñcuka) An Apäriya tribe as well as its habitant also known as Camcuyal which has been identified with Cenchu of Hiuen Tsang, situated near Gazipur.2 1. Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123.
2. LAI. p. 360.
Wife of king Duvaya of Kampillapura. She was the
1. Culaņi (Culaņi) mother of Dovai.
1. Jna. 116.
2. Culaņi Wife of king Bambha(1) of Kampillapura and mother of Cakkavatti Bāmbhadatta(1).
1. UttCu. p. 214, Utt. 13-1, Utts. pp. 76-7, Sam. 158, AvaN. 398.
Third chapter of Uvāsagadasā.1
1. Culaņīpiya (Culanīpitp)
1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755.
2. Culanipiya A householder of Vāņārasi. He was one of the ten principal lay-votaries (upāsakas) of Mahāvīra. Once a god with a sword in his hand came to him to test his firmness of faith while he was observing pausadha, a religious vow. He killed all his sons before him. But Culanipiya was not prepared to give up his faith. The god, then, wanted to kill his mother before him. This he could not tolerate. He at once stood up to catch hold of the god. The god was no more there. He had to undergo expiation for this faulty action. After death he was born as a god in the Sohamma region.'
1. Upa. 27-9
An Amgabāhira Ukkālia
Cullakappasua or Cullakappasuya (Kşullakalpašruta) text. It is not extant.
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43, VyaBh. 7.204.

Page #276

263
Cullahimavamtā
Cullaņi (Cullani) See Culaņi.!
1. Sam. 158. 1. Cullasayaa (Cullašataka) Fifth chapter of Uvāsagadasă.
1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755.
2. Cullasayaa A merchant of the city of Alabhiyā. He was one of the ten chief lay-votaries (upāsakas) of Mahāvira. Once a god appeared before him and asked him to give up his vows while he was observing pausadha. When Cullasayaa did not act accordingly, the god killed all his sons before him. He was not prepared even then, to abandon his vows. The god, then, threatened him to deprive of all his wealth. Enraged by this foolish step he at once stood up to catch hold of the god. But the god was no longer there. He had to expiate for this faultly action. After death he took birth as a god in the first celestial region.
1. Upa. 32-4.
Cullasuya (Kşullaśruta) Same as Cullakappasua.1
1. VyaBh. 7.204. Cullahimavamta (Kșullahimavat) A mountain in the Jambuddīva island. It is situated to the south of Hemavaya region, to the north of Bharaha(2) region, to the west of eastern and to the east of western Lavanasamudda. It is 100 yojanas in height, 25 yojanas in depth and 1052: yojanas in width.2 Its eleven peaks are : Siddhāyayaṇakuda, Cullahima vamtaküda, llādevi(5), Gamgādevīküda, Bharaha(5), Sirikūda, Rohiyaṁsakāda, Simdhudevīkūļa, Suradevikuda(2), Hemavayakūda(1) and Vesamaņa(7). Cullahimavamtagirikumára is its presiding deity. It is identified with the southern slopes of the Himalayas. 1. Jam. 72, 75, 114, 120; AvuCu. I. p. 2. Jam. 72, Sam. 24, 100.
139, Upa. 14, Jiv. 141, Sth. 197, 522. 4. LAI. p. 278. 3. Jam. 75.
Cullahimayamtaküda (K sullahimavatkūta) (i) One of the eleven summits of mount Cullahimavamta. (ii) The same is the name of a southern peak of mount Mamdara(3).2 1. Jam. 75, Sam. 109.
2. Sth. 522. Cullahimavaṁtagirikumāra (Kșullahimavatgirikumāra) Presiding god of the Cullahimavamta mountain. See also Girikumāra.
1. Jam. 61-2, 75. Cullahimavamtā (K sullahimavati) Capital of Cullahimavamtagirikumāra, the presiding deity of mount Cullahimavamta.
1. Jam. 75.

Page #277

Cua
Của (Cūta)
1. Jiv. 136.
Guardian deity of the Cuavaṇa forest.1
Cūavaṇa (Cūtavana) A mango forest situated at a distance of five hundred yojanas to the north of Vijaya(9), the capital of Vijaya(18). It is more than twelve thousand yojanas in length and five hundred yojanas in breadth.1
1. Jiv. 136.
264
Cúyavadimsaya (Cūtāvataṁsaka) A heavenly abode Joisiya class of gods.1
1. Bha. 165.
Culani See Culani(2).1
1. AvaN. 396.
Culiya (Culika) An Aṇāriya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants. The Culikas are the Sogdians living to the north of the river Turkestan.2
Oxus in
2. SGAMJ. p. 26, f. n. 1, LAI. p. 360.
1. Pras. 4, The Praj. 37. mentions it as Suyali.
I
1. Sam, 147, Nan. 57.
3. CLJ. p. 142, Mahan. 242.
belonging to the
Culiya (Culikā) It means appendage. Fifth section of Ditthivaya is called Culiya.' Then we have Amgaculiya, Vaggaculiya and Viyahaculiya.2 The last two chapters of Mahānisiha are styled as Culiyas.3 The Ayara and Dasaveyaliya have five and two Culiyas respectively at their end."
2. Nan. 44.
4. AcaN. 11, Das.N. p. 15, DasCu. p. 8.
Ceia (Caitya)
A settlement where Aggijjoa was born as a Brahmin.1 1. Vis. 1808, AvaM. p. 248, AvaN. 442.

Cedaa or Cedaga (Cetaka) King of the city of Vesali. He was a great devotee of Mahavira. He had seven daughters: (1) Pabhāvai(3), (2) Paumāvai(8). (3) Migāvai(1). (4) Siva(1), (5) Jettha(6), (6) Sujeṭṭhā and (7) Cellaṇā.1 Tisala was his sister.2 He had to fight a battle against king Kania, son of his own daughter Cellana, in favour of Halla(3) and Vihalla(1) for a necklace and an elephant.3
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 164-74, Nir. 1.1, 3. Nir. 1.1, VyaBh. 10. 535, JitBh. 479, Bha. 441. Bha. 300-2.
2. AvaCu. I. p. 245.
Cedi An Ariya (Aryan) country Sottiyavai was its capital. It can be identified with modern Bundelkhand and the adjoining region.2
1. Praj. 37.
2. GE. p. 25.

Page #278

265
Chaumattha
Celaņā (Cellanā) See Ce]laņā."
1. AvaCu. II. p. 171. Celavāsi (Celavāsin) It is a wrong reading for Velavāsi.? 1. Bha. 417.
2. BhaA. p. 519, Aup. 38. Cellanā (Cellanā) Daughter of king Cedaga of Vesäli and wife of king Seņia(1) of Rāyagiha. She eloped with Senia and Abhaa(1) helped the former in this work.? Her pregnancy-longing of eating the flesh of her husband's heart was cleverly fulfilled by Abhaa(1),3 She had three sons : Halla(3), Vihalla(1) and Kūņia. She was a great devotee of Mahāvīra.5
1. AvaCu. I. p. 371, II. p. 164, Nir. 1.1. | 4. AvaCu. II. pp. 166-7, Anut. 1. 2. AvaH. pp. 677-8, Avaču. II. p. 165. 5. Dasa. 10. 1, AvaCu. I. p. 114.
3. Nir. 1.1, AvaH. p. 678. Cokkhă (Coks) A nun of Mihilā. Once she had a discussion with princess Malli(1) regarding the nature of religion and was defeated by her. Thereupon she went to Kampillapura, described the beauty of Malli before king Jiyasattu(2) and instigated him to get her in marriage. 1
1. Jna. 74. Coddasapuvva (Caturdašapūrva) A group of canonical texts numbering fourteen. See Puvvagaya.
1. Tir. 697. Cora (Caura) Same as Corāya.1
1. AvaN. 482. Corāga (Caurāka) See Corāya.
1. Aval. p. 204, AvaCu. I. p. 286. Corāya (Caurāka) A settlement visited by Mahāvīra accompanied by Gosāla. He was helped here by Jayamti(9) and her sister Somā(4).1 It is suggested to be identical with Chhoreya in the Lohardugga district in Bengal. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 286, 289, AvaN.'478,1 2. LAI. p. 277.
482, Vis. 1932.
Chauma (Chadman) Fifth chapter of the fifth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 176. Chaumattha (Chadmastha) Eighth chapter of the seventh section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 260.
35

Page #279

Chaula
266
Chaulua (Şadulūka) See Chalua.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 426. Chakkiriyabhatta (Şatkriyābhakta)
1. Acaci, p. 97.
A religious sect.
Chagalapura A town where king Sihagiri(1) reigned. Butcher Chaniya belonged to it.1
1. Vip. 21, SthA. p. 508.
Chajjivaniyā (Sadjīvanikā) Fourth chapter of Dasaveyaliyal also known as Dhammapappatti.? 1. Das 4. 1, DasN. 215-6. VyaBh. 4. 2. Das. 4. 1.
310, NisCu. III. p. 280, IV. p. 268.
Chaniya or Chaniya (Channika) A butcher of Chagalapura. He fell to the fourth hell after death and from there he was reborn as Sagada(2).1
1. Vip. 21.
Chaạniya (Chaanika)
1. Vip. 21-2.
See Chaņiya.
Chattaggă (Chatragrā) A town in the Bharaha(2) region. It was the birthplace of Ņamdaņa(6), a former life of Mahāvira.
1. AvaN. 450, AvaCu. I. p. 235, Kalps. p. 40, Sams. p. 106.
Chattapalāsa (Chatrapalāša) A garden as well as a shrine outside the town of Kayamgalä. Mahā vîra had visited it.
1. Bha. 90, Uttk. p. 498. Chattāra (Chatrakāra) An Ariya industrial group.
1. Praj. 37. Chammāņi (Sanmāni) A village visited by Mahāvīra who had to face a lot of troubles here. A cowherd had struck wooden pegs into his ears when he was meditating.
1. Vis. 1981, AvaN. 526, AvaCu. I. p. 321, KalpV. p. 171.
Another name of Rohagutta(1), disciple
Chalua or Chaluga (Sadulūka) of Sirigutta."
1. Vis. 3008, AyaCu. I. p. 426.
An Ariya industrial group
preparing useful articles
Chavviya (Charvika) from straw.2
1. Praj. 37.
2. PrajM. P. 58.

Page #280

267
Jaunasena
Chattā (Kșuptā) A goddess.
1. Ava. p. 19. Chedasuta (Chedaśruta) See Cheyasutta.
1. JitBh. 182. Chedasuya (Chedaśruta) Same as Cheyasutta."
1. VyaBh. 56.2.
Cheyasutta (Chedasūtra) A group of canonical texts deriving the name from expiation called Chedal (cut in seniority). Though the term 'Cheyasutta' occurs as early as the date of Āvasayanijjutti', there is no mention of the number of these texts in such old works. The following names have been enumerated by Bhāvaprabhasūri in this context3 : (1) Niśītha-Nisība, (2) Mahānisītha-Mahāņisiha, (3) Vyavahāra-Vavahāra, (4) DaśāśrutaskandhaDasāsuyakkhamdha, (5) Bệhatkalpa-Kappa, and (6) Jitakalpa-Jiyakappa. The Cheyasuttas were allowed to be taught to nuns as well till the time of preceptor Rakkhiya(1) and not afterwards. It should be taught to the pupils who have grown up properly in intelligence etc.5 1. 'Cheda' literally means 'cut' and 2. AvaN. 778, Vis. 2795, NisBh. 6190.
consequently, Chedasutra may be | 3. Commentary on his own work 'Jainaconstrued as a treatise that prescribes I dharmavarastotta,' p. 94. cuts in seniority of the monks and 4. VyaBh. 5. 62ff. puns violating rules of acāra). 5. Ibid. 10.273, BrhBh. 408, JitBh. 182.
See Cheyasutta.1
Cheyasaya (Chedasūtra)
1. VyaBh. 4. 12.
Jaiņa (Jaina) The word means Jaina Order.1
1. Vis. 383, 646, Visk. p. 148, AvaCu. II. p. 254.
Jauna (Yamuna) King of Mahurā(1) who killed ascetic Damda and later on became a monk.1
1. AvaN. 1277, AvaCu. II. p. 155, Aval. p. 667, BhaA. p. 491.
King of Maharā(1). He had a minister named
Jauņaseņa (Yavanasena) Cittappiya.
1. Visk. p. 294.

Page #281

ces into Boarioba. The
Jaunā
268 Jaunā (Yamunā) One of the five great rivers in Bhāraha. The town of Soriyapura was situated on its bank. It merges into Gamgā.3 It is the same as modern Jumna. 1. Sth. 470, Vip. 29, AvaCu. II. p. 167, 3. Sth. 470.
NisCu. III. p. 364, Brhks. p. 1487. 4. GDA. p. 215. 2. Vip. 29. Jaunāvarka (Yamunāvakra) A garden according to Avassaya-Cunni, where ascetic Damda was killed by king Jauna of Mahurā(1). It is the name of a town according to Samthāraga.? 1. AvaCu. II. p. 155.
2. Sams. 61.
Jauvveya (Yajurveda) One of the four Veda texts.
1. Bha. 90, Jna, 106. Jamgala (Jangala) An Āriya (Aryan) territory with its capital at Ahicchattă. It is identified with the region comprising the tract between the Ganges and north Pañcāla. 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123.
2. GE. pp. 132–133, GDA. p. 2. Jamghāparijiya (Jamghāparijita) An ascetic who cured a merchant's daughter who was sexually unfit.
1. PinN. 507, PinNM. p. 144. 1. Jambayai (Jāmbavati) Sixth principal wife of Vāsudeva(2) Kapha(1) and mother of Samba. She had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi. She attained liberation after observing asceticism for a period of twenty years. 1. Ant. 8, 10; Ava. p. 28, Visk. p. 2. Ant. 10, Sth. 626.
413, AvaCu. I. p. 114, Ava M. p. 137. 2. Jambuvai Sixth chapter of the fifth section of Amtagadadasā."
1. Ant. 9. Jambavati (Jāmbavati) See Jaṁbavai.?
1. Ant. 8. Jambu (Jambū) See Jaṁbā.
1. Tir. 712, Nir. 1.1, Kalp. Cu. p. 104. Jambudiva (Jambūdvipa) See Jambuddīva(1).
1. Vis. 1406. 1. Jambuddiva (Jambudvipa) Centremost concentric continent of the middle worldi (madhyama-loka). It is circular in shape and smallest of all the ring islands. It is surrrounded by Lavaņa-Samudda and other islands (conti
1. Jam. 3-7. Sur. 11, Sth. 52, Jiv. 186. Bha. 362-3.

Page #282

269
Jambusudarsaņā
nents) and oceans in concentric rings. The diameter of this island measures 100,000 yojanas and the circumference somewhat more than 316227 yojanas, 3 krośas, 128 dhanusas and 13; angulas.3 In its centre there is mount Mamdara(3). There are other six Vāsahara mountains in it. To the south of it there lie (from south to north) the Bharaha(2), Hemavaya and Harivāsa regions and to the north of it there are (from north to south) the Eravaya(1), Hirapnavaya and Rammaga regions. In the centre of Jambuddīva and around the Mamdara mountain there is the Mahāvideha region. The name 'Jambuddiva' is derived from the Jambu tree called Jambusudaṁsaņā existing in the centre of this island. The Jambuddivapannatti gives a detailed description of this island. There are also innumerable islands of this name in the middle world. Anadhiya(2) is the presiding god of this Jambuddīva.9
2. Jam. 3, Praj. 344, Sur. 100. 17. Jam. 177, Jiv. 147-152. 3. Jam. 174. Jiv. 124, Sam. 124.
8. Jiv. 186, See also Jam. 110-150, Sur. 29, 4. Jam. 103.
60, 93, 100, Sam. 14, Sth. 90, 302, 5. Sam. 7, Sth. 87, 197.
Jiv. 128, 153, 162. 6. Jam. 125, Sam. 7, Sth. 522, 555. 9. Jiv. 152, Sth. 764.
First chapter of the ninth section of Viyā hapappatti.1
2. Jambuddiva
1. Bha. 362.
Jambuddivapaņņatti (Jambudvīpaprajñapti) An Angabāhira Kālia text, also known as sixth Uvamga.? It deals with cosmology in general and Jambudīva(1) in particular. It is divided into seven sections. It gives a detailed account of the Bharaha(2) region. Its conquest by Cakkavațti Bharaha(1), mountains and regions in Jambuddiva, movement of Sūriya, Camda, (Sun and moon) etc. in Jambuddiva and the like. Its extent is 4146 ślokas, Its commentary by Malayagiri is not available.
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 44. Sth. 277. 4. Jams. p. 540. 2. Jams. p. 1.
5. Jams. p. 2. 3. Paky. P. 67, Sams. p. 80, JnaA.
pp. 126, 155; KalpDh. p. 13.
Jambupedha (Jambūpītha) See Jambūpedha.1
1. Jiv. 151. Jambuvai (Jambuyatī) Same as Jambavai.1
1. Ava. p. 28, Visk. p. 413. Jambusudamsaņā (Jambusudarśanā) A tree of Jambu from which the name of Jambuddiva is derived. It is known by twelve different names. Amohā(2), Sudamsaņā(9), Suppabuddhā(1), Jasoharā(3), Videha Jambu, Niayā, Somaņasā(3), 1. Jam. 177, Jiv. 147-150.
2. Jam 90, Jiv. 152, Sam. 8.

Page #283

Jambu
270
Niccamamdia, Subhaddā(16), Visālā(2), Sujāyā(4), and Sumaņā(5). It lies in the centre of Jambū pedha and is at the height of eight yojanas.Anădhiya(2), the presiding god of Jambuddiva, resides on it.5 3. Jam. 90. Jiv. 151.
3. Jam. 90, Utts. p. 352. Jiv. 152. 4. Jam. 90.
1. Jambu (Jambū) Disciple of Suhamma(1), the fifth Ganadhara of Mahāvīra. He belonged to Kåsa va(1) lineage. He was the last omniscient of the current Osappiņi. Arya Pabhava was his successor. In some of the canonical texts Jambū is referred to as putting questions to Suhamma and the latter in reply recites the texts.5 Whereas in some of the canonical texts neither of the two are referred to but the opening words in them, "Suyam me āusam ! tenam Bhagavayā evamakkhāyam" are, as the commentators explain, of Suhamma in reply to the question from Jambū. 'Itti bemi' also generally occurs in the end of the chapters of the canonical works. These words, according to the commentators, refer to the end of a speech by Suhamma. Thus we find that some of the canonical works are reproduced by Suhamma in reply to the questions put by Jambū. 1 Nan. V. 23, Nir. 1.1., NisCu. II. 1 5. Jna. 5, 31-2, Upa. 2, Ant. 1, Nir. 1.1,
p.360. KalpDh.p. 162, KalpV. p. 249. Bha. 4, BhaA, p. 6. 2. Jna. 5, Nan. V. 23, Kalp. (Theravali) 6. Aca. 1.1.1.1, Utt. 29, Das. 4.1, Sth. 1, 5, 7.
Sam. 1, AcaSi. p. 11, Utts. pp. 571-2, 3. Tir. 698 ff, VyaBh. 10, 699. 4. DasCu. p. 6, Kalp. (Theravali) 7. 7. SutSi. p. 29, Sam. 159, Sam A. p. 160,
1 Jam. 178, Jams. p. 540.
s
. pp. 371-2,
DasH. p. 136, Stha
, Kalp. (Theravali) 2
2. Jambu Same as Jambusudamsaņā."
1. Sam. 8.
3. Jambū One of the twelve disciples of Sambhui(4).
1. KalpV. p. 256. Jambadādima Aking who was the husband of Siriya and father of Lakkhana(4). He had renounced the world.1
1. Mahan. p. 163.
Jambūdīva (Jambūdvipa) See Jambuddīva.
1. Praj. 344. Visk. p. 714, AvaH. p. 116, Jna. 64, Bha. 176.
Jambuddiva (Jambūdvīpa) See Jambuddiva(1),1
1. Sth. 52, Jna. 141, Jiv. 153.
Jambūpedha (Jambūpitha) A plinth in Uttarakuru(1). It is situated to the south of mount Ņilavaṁta, to the north of mount Mamdara(3), to the west of mount Málavamta and to the east of river Sitä. Its diameter measures

Page #284

271
Jakkha
500 yojanas. Its circumference is somewhat more than 1581 yojanas. The Jambūsudamsaņā tree stands in its centre.1
1. Jam. 90, Jiv. 151. Jambūmandara (Jambūmandara) Another name of mount Mamdara(3).1
1. Sth. 197. Jambūvati See Jambavai(1)
1. Aval. p. 95. Jambūsamda (Jambukhanda) A village visited by Mahā vīra accompanied by Gosāla.
1. AvaN. 484, AvaCu. I. p. 291, Vis. 1938. Jambusudamsanā (Jambūsudarsanā) See Jambusudamsaņā.
1. Jiv. 152, Jam. 90, Pras. 27. Jambhaa (Jțmbhaka) See Jambhaga."
1. Jna. 76.
See Jambhaga.
Jambhaka (Jrmbhaka)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 172.
Jambhaga (Jrmbhaka) A kind of Vāpamantara gods of free-will.1 The gods of this class are under the command of Vesamaņa(9), a Logapāla of Sakka(3)2. They live on Dihaveyaddha, Cittakāda(4), Vicittakūda, Jamaga(1) and Kamcaņaga mountains. Their inaximum longevity is one palyopama and they are of ten kinds : Anpa-jambhaga, Pāņa-jambhaga, Vattha-jam
haga, Leņa-jambhaga, Sayaņa-jambhaga, Puppha-jambhaga, Phala-jambhaga, Pupphaphala-jambhaga, Vijjā-jamhbaga, and Aviyatta-jambhaga.
1. BhaA. p. 654, Pras. 24, PrasA. p. 116. 1 3. Bha. 53.3. 2. Jna. 76, Kalp. 88, Jam. 123.
4. Ibid.
Same as Jambhiyagama.
Jambhiya (Jrmbhaka)
1. AvaN. 527.
Jambhiyagāma (Jşmbhikagrāma) A village on Ujuväliyā's bank, where Mahavīra obtained omniscience. It should be somewhere between Campā and Majjhimā-Pāvā. 1. Kalp. 120, AvaN. 527, AvaCu. I. 2. SBM. Pp. 357, 370, LAI. p. 289.
p. 322, Vis. 1982, Aca. 2. 179. Jakkha (Yaksa) A sub-class of Vamtara gods. Punnabhadda(5) and Māņibhadda(1) are its two lords.1 1. Praj. 47, Utt. 36.206, Pras. 15, Anu. 20, Anu He. p. 25, Ina. 21, 82, Sth, 501, Vip.2,
Bhak. 78, BrhBh. 4769, Utt. 12.8, UttCu. p. 139, Utts. p. 187, PinN. 452.

Page #285

Jakkhadinnā
272
1. Jakkhadinná (Yaksadattā) A daughter of Sagadāla, sister of Thūlabhadda? and female-disciple of Sambhūivijaya(4).2
1. AvaCu. II. p. 183, Tir. 754, Ava. p. 28. 2. Kalp. p. 256. 2. Jakkhadinnä Another name of Jakkhiņi, the principal female disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi.
1. Tir. 461.
Jakkhadiva (Yakşadvipa) A concentric island surrounding the Ņāgoda ocean and itself surrounded by the Jakkhoda ocean.
1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167. Jakkhamaha (Yaksamaha) A festival observed in honour of the popular Jakkha gods.1
1. Aca. 2.12, Nis. 19.11. Jakkhasiri (Yakşaśrī) Wife of Brāhmaṇa Somabhūi of Campā.
1. Jna. 106. Jakkhasena (Yaksasena) A learned preceptor who had great regard for Mahāņisiha.
1. Mahan. 70. Jakkhaharila (Yaksaharila) Father of Nāgadattā, Jasa vai and Rayanavai, wives of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. p. 379. 1. Jakkhā (Yaksā) A daughter of Sagadāla, sister of Thūlabhaddad and disciple of Sambhūivijaya(4).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 183, Tir. 754. 2. Kalp. p. 256. 2. Jakkhā A goddess.1
1. Ava. p. 19. Jakkhiņi (Yaksinī) Principal female disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi.1 Her other name is Jakkhadiņnā(2).
1. Ant. 9, AvaCu. I. p. 159, Sam. 157. Jakkhoda (Yaksoda) An ocean encircling Jakkhadīva.!
1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167. Jagaīpavvayaga (Jagatīparvataka) A type of mountains situated in the Sūriyābha celestial abode.
1. Raj. 112. Jaju vveda (Yajurveda) See Jauvveya.1
1. Bha. 90, Jna. 106.

Page #286

273
Jama
Jadiyailaa, Jadiyāilaya or Jadiyāillaa Same as Jadiyālaa.
1. SthA. p. 79, Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79. Jadiyālaa (Jatitālaka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sur. 107, Sth, 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM, pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Jadilaa (Jatilaka) Another name of Rahu(1).
1. Sur. 105, Bha. 453. Janaa (Janaka) King of Mihilā who asked Mahāvīra's welfare.
1. AvaN. 518, AvaCu. I. p. 316, Vis. 1973, KalpV. p. 169, KalpDh. p. 109. Jannavakka (Yājñavalkya) A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Aritthaņemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.
1. Risi 12, Risi (Sangrahani) Jaņņai (Yajñin) A class of yānaprastha ascetics' performing sacrifices.2 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38,
2. BhaA. p. 519. Jannaijja (Yajñiya) Twenty-fifth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.1
1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9. Jaņņajasa (Yajñayaśas) Father of Tăvasa(4) Jaņņadatta(1) and grand-father of Närada(1). His wife's name was Somamittā. He belonged to Soriyapura.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 194, AvaN. 1290, Uttk. p. 509, AvaH. p. 705. 1. Jannadatta (Yajñadatta) Son of ascetic Jannajasa and father of Nārada(1). He belonged to Soriyapura. He was accustomed to take food on alternate days.?
1. AvaCu. II. p. 194, AvaN. 1290. 2. Paky. p. 67.
2. Jannadatta Father of Somadatta(5) and Somade va(2) of Kosambil
1. Utts, and Utts. p. 111.
3. Jannadatta One of the four disciples of Bhaddabāhu(1).1
1. Kalp. p. 255. Janhavi (Jāhnavi) Another name of river Gamgā.
1. Jam. 66. 1. Jama (Yama) Father of ascetic Jamadaggi.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 519, AvaH. p. 391. 2. Jama One of the four Logapālas under the command of Sakka(3). The Logapālas of Camara(1) etc. are also known by the same names.1 Jama is the guardian deity of southern quarter.2 1. Bha. 165, 169, 406, Jam. 12, Sth. 256, 2. Bha. 417, 418, BhaA. p. 520, Upaa. 273.
p. 27. 36

Page #287

Jama
274
See also Soma(1), Soma(2), Soma(3). and Soma(4) for the names of their principal wives. 3. Jama Presiding god of the Bharani constellation.1
1. Jam. 157, 171.
4. Jama A non-jain sage in Mahāvīra's tirtha, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.
1. Risi. 43, Risi (Sangrahani).
Jamaiya (Yadatīta) Fifteenth chapter of Sūyagadal and another name of Āyāṇijja.? 1. Sam. 16, 23.
2. SutCu. p. 297. Jamakāiya (Yamakāyika) Same as Jamaga(2).1
1. Bha. 166. 1. Jamaga (Yamaka) Two mountains in Uttarakuru(1) one on each side of river Sīta. They are of the height of one thousand yojanas. Jambhaga gods reside on them. 1. Jam. 88, Jiv. 148, Sam. 113, SamA. | 2. Bha. 533, BhaA. pp. 654-5.
p. 105, Bha. 533. 2. Jamaga Gods residing on the Jamaga(1) mountains. They are under the command of Jama(2) and are also known as Jamakāiya. Their capital is known as Jamagā.3 1. Jam. 88, Jiv. 148.
| 3. Jam. 88. 2. Bha. 166.
Jamagapavvaya (Yamakaparvata) See Jamaga(1).
1. Sam. 113, Bha. 563. Jamagā (Yamakā) Capital of the Jamaga(2) gods.
1. Jam. 88. Jamadaggi (Jamadagni) Son of Jama(1) and father of Rāma (Parasurāma). He is well-known for his anger. Renugă, daughter of king Jiyasattu(29) of Migakotthaga, was his wife. He was killed by Kattavīriya(1), son of Anamta vīriya.
1. Avaču. I. p. 519, SutSi. p. 170, Aval. p. 391. Jamadevakāiya (Yamadevakāyika) Indentical with Jamaga(2).1
1. Bha. 166. Jamappabha (Yamaprabha) Two mountains just like Somappabha(2). They form capitals of two Logapālas of the name of Jama(2).
1. BhaA. p. 204.

Page #288

275
Jaya
1. Jamāli A prince of Khattiyakumdagāma. He belonged to Kosia(5) gotra.? He was son of Sudamsaņā(1) and husband of Piyadamsaņā.3 He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra.
Afterwards he propounded at Săvatthi his new doctrine holding the w that whatever is being done should not be regarded as done; whatever is done, i.e., completed should be taken as done.Mahāvira held that what is passing through the process of performance and is shortly going to be completed can be taken as performed from a particular view point. Jamāli differed from him in this matter. He observed that when a thing is definitely done, then and then alone it can be taken as done. A thing which is still in the process of being done cannot be taken as such. Thus Jamāli was an extremist, absolutist. He is regarded as the first Niņhava. After death he was born as a god of Lamtaa-Kappa.
See also Bahuraya. 1. Bha. 383-390, BhaA. p. 490.
5. Uttk. p. 101, Sth. 587, SamA. p. 132, 2. Aca. 2.177.
BhaA. p. 19, NisBh. 5597, AvaN. 780. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 416, KalpDh. p. 92, AvaBh. 126, Vis. 2802-7, SutCu. Utts. p. 154.
p. 273. 4. Bha. 386.
6. Bha. 387.
2. Jamāli Sixth chapter of Amtagadadasā. It is not available now.
1. Sth. 755.
Jamigā (Yamikā) Same as Jamagă.1
1. Jam. 88. 1. Jaya Eleventh Cakkavatti of the current Osappiņi. He was son of king Vijaya(7) and his wife Vappă(1) of Rāyagiha." He lived prior to Titthayara Aritthaņemi and posterior to Nami(1).2 His height was 12 dhaņuşas and his age 3000 years. His principal wife was Lacchimai(2). He attained emancipation. 1. Sam. 158, AvaN. 395, 397 ff.,
3. Sam. 158. Utt. 18.43, Uttk. p. 339, Tir. 560. 4. AvaN. 393, 396, 401. 2. AvaN. 419, Vis. 1763, 1771.
2. Jaya A householder who was the first to offer alms to Vimala(1), the thirteenth Titthamkara at Dhannakada.1
1. Sam. 157, Avan. 328.
3. Jaya Third, eighth as well as thirteenth day of a fortnight.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49. 4. Jaya One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.

Page #289

Jaya
5. Jaya
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.
A family-member of Varuna(1). See also Moejjaa.
1. Jayamta One of the four disciples of Vairasena(3). A mónastic branch named Jayamti(8) originated from him.1
1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, p. 255.
2. Jayamta Western gate of Jambūdīva. It is situated near river Sitodā. Jayamta(3) is the presiding god:1
1. Jiv. 144, Jam. 8, Sth. 303, 305.
3. Jayamta
1. Jiv. 144, Jam. 8, Sth. 303, 305.
4. Jayamta Third of the five Anuttara celestial abodes. The maximum longevity of the gods living therein is thirty-two sägaropama years.1
1. Sam. 31-3, Sth. 451, Jna. 64.
5. Jayamta
One of the eight summits of the northern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1 1. Sam. 85, Sth. 643.
276
6. Jayamta First Baladeva(2) of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2) region. according to Titthogālī his name is Kanha(8).2
1. Sam. 159.
2. Tir. 1144.
Jayamtā (Jayantā)
Presiding god of Jayamta(2).1
1. Jam. 8, Sam. 37, JamS. p. 65.
2. Jayamti
Jayamti (Jayanti) See Baladeva(2).1
1. Tir. 1144.
1. Bha. 437.
3. Jayamti
1. Jayamti (Jayanti) A revered lady. Daughter of king Sahassaniya of Kosambi. She was the first to give shelter to Mahavira's monks. She asked many questions to Mahavira, then renounced the world and attained emancipation.1
1. Ava. p. 28, Bha. 441-3, BhaA. p. 558, BrhBh. 3386.
1. Jam. 102.
Capital of Jayamta(2).1

Second chapter of the twelfth section of Viyahapanṇatti.1
Capital of Mahāvappa Vijaya(23) (district) of Mahāvideha.1
4. Jayamti Mother of Baladeva(2) Namdana(1).1
1. Tir. 604, Sam. 168, UttK. p. 349.

Page #290

277
Jayamāņa
5. Jayanti One of the four principal wives of each Gaha, Nakkhatta(1) and Tārā(3).1
1. Jam. 170, Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 6. Jayaṁti A principal Disākumāri goddess residing on the Amjana(6) peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 153, Sth. 643. 7. Jayanti Ninth of the fifteen nights of a fort-night."
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
8. Jayamti A monastic branch originating from preceptor Jayamta(1).1
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, p. 255.
9. Jayamtï Sister of mendicant Uppala(2). She and her sister Somā(4) got Mahāvīra and Gosāla released at the Corāga settlement.
1. AvaN. 478, AvaCu. I. p. 286, KalpDh. p. 106, Vís. 1932. 10. Jayamti Mother of Akampiya, the eighth Gañadhara of Mahă vira. Deva(1) was her husband.1
1. AvaN. 649, Vis, 2510. 11. Jayaṁti A palanquin used by Supāsa(1), the seventh Tittbamkara, while accepting asceticism.
1. Sam. 157.
12. Jayamti A lotus-pond situated on the northern Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdīsara(1) island.1
1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. 13. Jayanti A principal Disākumārī residing in a sub-quarter of the middle region of mount Ruyaga(1).1
1. Tir. 165. Jayaghosa (Jayaghosa) A Brāhmana of Vānārasi. He was well-versed in the Vedas. Once he saw in river Gamgā one creature being devoured by another creature. This made him disgusted of the worldly life and he took to asceticism. Afterwards his brother Vijayaghosa also renounced the world.1
1. Utt. Ch. 25, Uttn. pp. 521-2, Uttu. p. 268.
Jayaddaha (Jayadratha) A prince of Hatthiņāura. He was invited to appear in the self-choosing (svayamvava) ceremony of princess Dovai.
1. Jna. 117.
One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha.
Jayamāna (Jayamāna)
1. KalpDh. p. 152.

Page #291

Jayasamdha
278 Jayasandha (Jayasandha) Minister of king Pumdariya(2) of Sāeya.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 192, AvaN. 1284. Jayasamdhi (Jayasandhi) Same as Jayasamdha.
1. AvaN. 1284, AvaH. p. 702. 1. Jayā Mother of Vāsupujja, the twelfth Titthamkara.?
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 475. 2. Jayā Chief wife of Saņamkumāra(3), the fourth Cakkavatti.
1. Sam. 158. Jarakumara See Jarākumāra.
1. Ant. 9, NisCu. II. p. 417. Jaraya (Jaraka) A Mahāniraya situated in the Rayaņappabhā(2) hell.?
1. Sth. 515, SthA. p. 367. Jarā Second chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 561. Jarākumāra Elder brother of Kanha(1) at whose hands Kanha met his death in the forest of Kosamba-vaņa. He was king of Vāņārasi, father of Jiyasattu(17) and grandfather of Bhasaa, Sasaa(2) and Sukumäliyā(2).3
1. Ant. 9, GacV. p. 26, Stha. p. 433. 2. It is Vanavāsi according to BrhKs. 3. NisCu. II. p. 417. BrhKs. 1397.
p. 1397. Jarāsamdha King of Räyagihal and father-in-law of Kamsa(2). He was the ninth Padisattu and was killed by Kaṇha(1). 1. Jna. 117, Pras. 15, AvaCu. I. p. 492, 2. AcaSi. p. 100, DasCu. p. 41, SutCu. AcaCu, p. 86.
p. 340. 3. Vis. 1767, Tir. 609, Sam. 158.
4. SthA. p. 255, AcaSi. p. 100. Jarāsimdha (Jarasandha) Identical with Jarāsaṁdha.1
1. Pras. 15. Jarāsimdhu Same as Jarāsamdha.?
1. Jna. 117, AvaM. p. 238, DasCu. p. 41. Tir. 610. Jala One of the four Logapālas of Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1).1
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169. 1. Jalakaṁta (Jalakānta) Lord (indra) of the southern Udahikumāra gods.1 He has six principal wives like those of Dharana(1).2 His four Logapālas are : Jala, Jalaraya, Jalakamta(2) and Jalappabha(2).3 1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94.
3. Sth, 256. 2. Bha. 406, Sth. 508. 2. Jalakamta One of the four Logapālas of Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1).
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169.

Page #292

Jalana (Jvalana) Son of Huyasana(1) and his wife Jalaṇasiha of Padḍaliputta.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 195, AvaN. 1294.
Jalaṇasiha (Jvalanaśikhā) She had taken to asceticism.1
1. AvaN. 1294, AvaCu. II. p. 195.
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 94.
2. Sth. 508, Bha. 406.
1. Jalappabha (Jalaprabha) Lord of the northern Udahikumāra gods.1 He has six principal wives like those of Bhūyaṇaṁda(1).2 He has four Logapālas. Just like those of Jalakamta(1).3
2. Jalappabha
See also Jalarūya.
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169.
Wife of Brāhmaṇa Huyāsaṇa(1) of Paḍaliputtta.
279
Jalarüya (Jalarūpa)
1. Bha. 169.
One of the four Logapalas of Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1).1
¡
Jalaraya (Jalarata) One of the four Logapalas of Jalakamta(1) and Jalappabha(1).1 See also Jalaraya.
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169.
3. Sth. 256.
Jalabhiseyakadhiṇagāyabhūya Jalabhiseyakidhiṇagaya.1
He is the same as Jalaraya.1

Jalavasi (Jalavasin)
A class of Vanaprastha ascestics' abiding in water.2 1. Bha. 417. Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38. 2. BhaA. p. 319.
1. BhaA. p. 519, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38.
Jalaviriya (Jalavīrya) A king born in the family-line of Usabha(1). He was the seventh in order of succession after Cakkavaṭṭi Bharaha(1). according to Ävassayaṇijjutti, whereas the eighth, according to Thāṇa.2
1. AvaN. 363, Vis. 1750, AvaCu. I. p. 214.
|
Jalla
2. Sth. 616.
(Jalabhiṣekakathinagātrabhūta).
Same
Jalabhiseyakiḍhinagaya (Jalabhiṣekakathinagātra) A type of Vanaprastha ascetics1 whose bodies had become stiff on account of taking bath often. They used to take meals only after a bath.2
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38.
2. BhaA. p. 519.
2. Praj. 37.
Jalla An Aṇāriya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants. It is also mentioned as Ajjhala.2
1. Pras. 4.

as

Page #293

Java
280
1. Java (Yava) King of Ujjeņi. He was son of Aņila(2) and father of Gaddabha(1) and Adoliyä. His minister was Dihapattha. He renounced the world as he developed detachment on knowing about the unchastely behaviour of his son with Adoliyā. Later he got Dihapattha killed at the hands of Gaddabha because the former was the root-cause of all the evil and he wanted to finish the life of Java.1
1. BrhBh. 1155 ff, BrhKs. p. 359.
2. Java Original name of Dummuha(3).1
1. UttNe. p. 135.
Javana (Yavana) An Apāriya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants. It is identified with the region around Alexandria, near Kabul.2
1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123. 2. TAI. p. 156.
Javaṇadīva or Javaṇaddīva (Yavanadvipa) A non-Aryan region conquered by Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). It seems to be the same as Javana. It is different from Joņaa. 1. Jam. 52, AvaCu. I. p. 191.
2. See JamS. p. 220.
It can
Javaņāniyā (Yavanānikā) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts. be regarded as a script used by the Javaņas.
1. Praj. 37, Sam. 18.
Same as Javaņāṇīyā.1
Javanāliyā (Yavanālikā)
1. Sam. 18.
Javuņa (Yamuna) See Jauņa.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 155. Javuņāvamka (Yamunāvakra) See Jauņāvamka.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 155.
of Anamta,
the
fourteenth
1. Jasa (Yasas) First principal disciple Titthamkara.1
1. Tir. 450, Sam. 157.
2. Jasa Eighth principal disciple of Pāsa(1). the twenty-third Titthamkara.1 He is the same as Bhaddajasa(1).
1. Sam. 8.
Jasamsa (Yasasvin) Another name of Mahāvīra's father, Siddhattha.1
1. Aca.2.177, Kalp. 109. Jasakara (Yaśaskara) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1)".
1. KalpDh. p. 131, KalpV. p. 236.

Page #294

281
Jasakitti (Yaśahkirti) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh, p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
Fifth day of a fortnight.
Jasadhara (Yaśodhra)
1. Jām. 152, Sur, 48.
sot,
1. Jasabhadda (Yaíobhadra) Fourth day of a fortnight.
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. 2. Jasabhadda Chief disciple of Sejjambhava. He had two principal disciples : Sambhūivijaya(4) and Bhaddabahu. He belonged to the Fumgiyāyaṇa lineage 2 1. Kalp (Therāvali). 5-7, Nan. V. 24, 2. Kalp. p. 255, Nan. V. 24, NanM,
DasH. p. 284, AvaN. 1284, Tir. 713. p. 49. KalpV. p. 251, Uttk. p. 229.
3. Jasabhadda One of the three off-shoots of Uduvādiyagana.1
1. Kalp. p. 259. 4. Jasabhadda One of the twelve chief disciples of Sambhūivijaya(4).1
1. Kalp. p. 256.
Jasabbaddā (Yaśabhadrā) Wife of Kamdariya(2) and mother of Khuddagakumāra. Pumdariya(2), the elder brother of Kamdarīya, killed the latter to subjugate her. She fled to Sāvatthi and took to asceticism. Khuddagakumāra was born after a few months.
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 191-2, BrhBh. 5099, AvaN. 1283.
Jasama (Yašomat) Third of the seven Kulagaras of the current Osappiņi in Bharaba(2). Surūvā(6) was his wife. His height was 700 bows.
1. Sth. 556, Sam. 157, Tir. 75, Vis. 1568, AvaN. 155, 156, Jam. 28-9.
Wife of Amoharaha and mother of Agadadatta.1
Jasamati (Yašomati)
1. Utts. p. 213.
1. Jasavati (Yaśasvati) Sister of Sāla and Mahāsāla :of Pitthicampā. She was given in marriage to king Pīdhara of Kampillapura.
1. Avaču. I. p. 381, Utts. p. 323. 2. Jasavati Daughter of Piyadassaņā and Jamāli(1). She is also known as Sesavai(1).1
1. Kalp. 109, Aca. 2.177, AvaCu. I. p. 245, KalpV. p. 143.
3. Jasavai Daughter of Jakkharila and wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. p. 379.

Page #295

Jasavai
4. Jasavai descending cycle.1
1. Sam. 158, AvaN. 398.
5. Jasavai
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49.
Jasavati (Yaśasvati)
Mother of Sagara, the second Cakkavatti of the current
1. Sam. 158, AvaH. p. 286.
Nights of the third, eighth and thirteenth days of a fortnight.1
Jasavaddhana (Yasovardhana) by his disciple Ravigutta.1
1. Mahan. p. 71.
Jasahara (Yasodhara)
2. Jasă
1. KalpDh. p. 151, Mar. 151.
See Jasavai.1
1. Jasa (Yasā) Wife of Kasava(4) and mother of Kavila(4) of Kosambì.1
1. UttN. p. 286, UttCu. p. 168.
1. Utt. 14.3, UttCu. pp. 221, 232.
Jasodhara (Yasodhara)
1. Sth. 404, 685.
282
Wife of priest Bhigu of the town of Usuyāra.1
Jasoya (Yaśodā) lineage.
See Jasohara.1
3. Jasā First nun-disciple of Supasa(1), the seventh Titthamkara.1 According to Samavaya, her name is Somā(5).2
1. Tir. 458.
Jasoa (Yaśodā)
See Jasoya.1
1. AvaBh. 79, KalpV. p. 78, Vis. 1874.
See Jasohara.1
A learned preceptor. He was succeeded
2. Jasohara Dharana.1

1. Sth. 404.
Jasodhara (Yasodhara) See Jasohara.1
1. Tir. 156.
2. Sam. 157.
They had a daughter named Piyadamsaṇā.2
1. Aca. 2.177, Kalp. 109, AvaBh. 79, 2. AvaBh. 80. AvaCu. I. p. 245, Vis. 1874-5.
Wife of Mahāvira. She belonged to the Kodinna(3)
1. Jasohara (Yasodhara) A preceptor who had consecrated the five Pandavas in their former life at Ayalaggama.1
1. Mar. 451.
One of the five generals. He controls the cavalry of

Page #296

3. Jasohara
1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
4. Jasohara
1. Sth. 685.
1. Jasohara (Yasodhara)
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
3. Jasoharā
1. Jam. 90.
Jāņa (Yāna)
2. Jasoharā
One of the eight principal Disākumārīs residing on the Nalina (6) peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1
1. Sth. 643, Tir. 155, Jam. 114.
1. Bha. 126.
Jaukaṇṇa (Jatukarṇa)
1. Jam. 159, Sur. 50.
283
One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
region.1
1. Bha. 172.
Last of the nine Gevijjaga celestial abodes.1
Jāyā (Jātā)
1. Sth. 154.
Night of the fourth day of a fortnight.1
Another name of Jambusudamsaṇā.1
Jätarūva (Jatarūpa) Thrteenth part of the first layer of Rayanappabha(2),1
1. Sth. 778.
Jayarüvavaḍimsaa (Jatarūpāvataṁsaka)

Family-name of the Puvvapotthavaya constellation.1
Fourth chapter of the third section of Viyahapaṇṇatti.1
Jayava (Yadava) A lineage to which princess Pajjunna(1), Paiva, Samba(2), Aniruddha(2) etc. belonged.1
1. Jna. 122.
Jala
Jalamdhara (Jalandhara) Usabhadatta(1).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 236.
An abode in the Isana celestial
One of the three councils of Camara(1) etc.1
Jarekaṇha (Jarekṛṣna) An offshoot of the Vasittha lineage.1
1. Sth. 551.
Family-line of Devāṇaṁda(2), wife of
Jālā (Jvālā) Mother of Mahāpauma(4), the ninth Cakkavatti of the current descending cycle.1
1. Sam. 158, UttK. p. 333, AvaN. 398.

Page #297

Jāli
284
1. Jāli First chapter of the fourth section of Artagadadasā."
1. Ant. 8. 2. Jāli Son of king Vasudeva and his queen Dhāriņi(4). He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi. After practising asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 8. 3. Jāli First chapter of the first section of Aņuttaroyavăiyadasă.
1. Anut: 1.
4. Jāli Son of king Seniya(1) and his queen Dhāriņi(1) of Rāyagiha. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahāvira, observed asceticism for sixteen years and went to an Aņuttara heavenly abode after death.1
1. Anut. 1. Jávatiya (Yavat) Fourth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 561. Jāvoggahapadima (Yāvadavagrahapratimā) First Cula of the second section of Āyāra.
1. AcaN. p. 320, V. 16. Jiasattu (Jitaśatru) See Jiyasattu.
1. AvaN. 490, UttN. & Utts. p. 380, AcaCu. p. 38, Vis. 1944.
Jijjhagāra An Aryan industrial group.1
1. Praj. 37. Jitthabhūį (Jyesthabhūti) An ascetic who will be the last to possess knowledge of Kappa(2) and Vavahāra.1
1. Tir. 816. 1. Jinadatta (Jinadatta) A merchant of the city of Campā. He had an intimate friend named Sagaradatta(1) belonging to the same city,
1. Jna. 44-5. 2. Jinadatta A merchant of Campā. He was a husband of Bhaddā(14) and father of Sāgara(4).1
1. Jaa: 110. 3. Jiņadatta A merchant of Campā. He was the father of Subhaddā(13).1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 269, DasCu. p. 48, AvaH. p. 454. 4. Jiņadatta A šrāvaka belonging to Vasantapura(3),1 He was the husband of Hārappabhā.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 531, AvaH. 397.

Page #298

285
Jiņadeva
1. Jipadāsa (Jinadāsa) A lay-votary who attained liberation by, observing self-control.1
1. JitBh. 786-790. 2. Jipadāsa An unselfish lay-votary.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 522. 3. Jinadäsa A merchant of Mahurā(1). Sädhudäsi was his wife, He had two bulls : Kambala and Sambala. They too observed vows, like Jiņadāsa.
1. AvaN. 471, AvaCu. I. p. 280, KalpV. p. 163, Vis. 1925.
4. Jinadāsa A resident of Rāyapura who abandoned meat etc. After death he was born as Dāmannaga in the city of Rāyagiha,
1. AvaCu. II. p. 324. 5. Jinadasa A lay-votary belonging to Pādaliputta.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 528. 6. Jiņadāsa Fifth chapter of the second section of Vivāgasuya.
1. Vip. 33. 7. Jiņadása Son of Mahacamda(1) and his wife Arabadattā. of Sogamdtriya. He had renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra. He was king Meharaha(2) of the city of Majjhamiyā in his previous life.
1. Vip. 34. Jinadāsagapi or Jipadāsagañi-mahattara (Jinadāsaganimahattara), A.learned ācārya who composed, as is the tradition, Avassaga cunni, Namdi-euppi, Ņisīha visesa-cunni, Apuogadára-cuppi, Dasaveyaliya:cuppi, Uttarājjhayapat cuņni etc. 1. NisCu. IV (Subodhāvyākhyā), p. 443, NanCu. p. 83, See CLJ. pp. 192-194,
UttCu. p. 283, Niscu. IV. pp. 163; 411, Nisou, Vol. iy. Int. pp. 46-48. Niscu.
I. p, 1. Jiņadāsagani-khāmaga (Jinadāsagani-ksamaka) He had great respent for Mahāņisība. He seems to be the same as Jiņadāsagaội-mabattara
1. Mahan. p. 71. 1. Jinadeva: (Jinadeva) A follower of Titthayara Malāvitas He belonged to the town of Sāgeya. He had arranged a meeting of king CHāya(2) of Kodivarisa with Mahāvira.1
1. AvaN. 1305, AvaCu. II. p. 203. Jiņadeva Son of Arahamitta(2) and his wife Aņuddhari of Bāravaiz. Once he developed a disease that could have been cured only by taking meat. Jiņadeva was not prepared to take such a treatment. He died peacefully and attained emancipation.
1. AvaN. 1303, AvaCu. II. p. 202.

Page #299

Jipadeva
286
3. Jiņadeva A lay-votary belonging to Campā. He was eaten up by a beast of prey while going to Ahicchattā.1
1. AvaN. 1314, AvaCu. II. p. 211. 4. Jinadeva A preceptor who defeated Buddhist monks Bhayamtamitta and Kunāla(2) in a discussion held at Bharuyaccha. They then became his disciples.
1. AvaN. 1299, AvaCu. II. p. 201.
Jinadhamma (Jinadharma) A merchant of Kamcaņapura. He forbore all calamities and attained emancipation.
1. Mar. 423. Jinapāliya (Jinapālita) Son of Māgamdi(2) and his wife Bhaddā(37) of Campā. He as well as his brother Jiņarakkhiya was troubled by a storm in his twelfth sea-voyage. The vessels were wrecked and they were caught in the trap of a goddess of Rayaņaddiva. They got released with the help of Jakkha Selaga(2). Jiņarakkhiya was again caught in the trap of the goddess. Jinapāliya, on the other hand, reached his place safe, renounced the world and became a god after death. He will attain liberation in the Mahāvideha region.
1. Jna. 79-88.
Jiņarakkhiya (Jinarakṣita) Son of merchant Māgamdi(2) of Campā. He was Jiņapäliya's brother. He was caught twice in the trap of goddess in Rayanaddīva and was ultimately killed by her. See also Jiņapăliya.
1. Jna. 79-88.
Jiņavīra (Jinavīra) Another name of Mahāvīra. See Mahavira. Jiņņapura (Jirnapura) A town near Rāyagiha where ascetic Imdaņāga stayed."
1. AvaCu. I. p. 465.
Jiņņujjāņa (Jirņodyāna)
1. NisCu. I. p. 102.
A park situated in the vicinity of Avamti(2).
:
Jitasattu (Jitasatru) See Jiyasattu.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 176, 498, Dasa. 5, UttN. & Utts. p. 286, AvaCu. II. pp. 166,
217, 283,
1. Jitāri King of Anarndapura. He was the husband of Visatthā and father of Anamga.
1. NisCu. III. p. 268, GacV. p. 26.

www.jainelibrar

Page #300

2. Jitāri
of Savatthi.1
287
Jiyasattu
Father of Sambhava(1), the third Titthamkara. He was the king
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 466.
Jimha (Jihma) A cloud that keeps the soil moist for full one year if it rains once.1
1. Sth. 347.
Jiya (Jita)
1. Tir. 1144.
Jiyamtapadima (Jivatpratimā)
of the Titthayara is not given. See also Jivaṁtasāmi.
1. NisCu. III. p. 79, BrhKs. p. 1536.
Jiyavatti (Jitavartin) A merchant of Vasamtapura(3). He had a younger brother named Dhaṇāvaha(4).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 526.
See Baladeva(2).1
1. Jiyasattu (Jitasatru) King of the city of Campa. Dhāriņi(18) was his wife, Adīņasattu(3) was his son and Subuddhi(1) was his minister.1
1. Jna. 91.
3. Jiyasattu
2. Jiyasattu King of Kampillapura. He had attacked Mihila to get Malli(1) in marriage, the beautiful daughter of king Kumbha. He was, however, dissuaded by Malli not to run after impure human body. He renounced the world, obtained omniscience and attained emancipation.1
1. Jna. 74-8.
4. Jiyasattu
1. Jna. 150, Upa. 55-6, Mar. 499.
1. Jna. 148.
6. Jiyasattu
An image of a living Titthayara.1 The name
5. Jiyasattu Mahesaradatta.1
1. Vip. 24.
7. Jiyasattu
1. Upa. 27.
8. Jiyasattu 1. Upa. 32.

King of the city of Savattbi.1
King of the city of Amalakappā.1
1. Upa. 3, Dasa. 5.
King of the city of Savvatobhadda(6). He had a priest named
King of Vaniyaggāma.1
King of the city of Vāṇārasi.1
King of the city of Alabhiya.1

Page #301

Fiyasattu
288
King of Poläsapura.1
9. Jiyasattu
1. Upa. 39. 10. Jiyasattu
1. Ant. 4.
King of Bhaddilapura.1
11. Jiyasattu King of the city of Kāgamdi.1
1. Anut. 3. 12. Jiyasattu King of the city of Tigimchi. After death he was born as Mahacamda(4), son of king Datta(1) of Campā.1
1. Vip. 34.
13. Jiyasattu King of Sāvatthi, under Paesi.1
.1. Raj. 146, 152. 14. Jiyasattu King of the city of Mihilā.1
1. Jam. 1, Sur, 1. 15. Jiyasattu King of Rāyagiha."
1. Nir. 4.1.
16. Jiyasattu King of Hatthiņāura.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 277. 17. Jiyasattu Son of Jarākumāra. He had two scns ard one daughter. 1 He reigned at Vārāṇasia or Vaņavāsi,
1. NisCu. II. p. 417, GacV. p. 26, 1 2. NisCu. II. p. 417.
BrhBh. 5254-5, BrhKs. p. 1397. 3. BrhKs. p. 1397.
18. Jiyasattu Father of Ajiya, the second Titthamkara. He was the king of Aojjhā(2).
1. Tir. 465, Sam. 157.
19. Jiyasattu King of Mahurā(1). He had a son named Käla yesiya.!
1. Mar. 498, UttCu. p. 77.
20. Jiyasattu King of Khitipatitthiya(2). He had established the town of Canagapura in place of Khitipatitthiya.Dhāriņi(17) was his queen.3 1. NisCu. III. p. 150, IV. p. 229, 2. AvaCu. II. p. 158. AvaCu. II. p. 217.
3. NisGu. III. p. 150. 21. Jiyasattu Son of king Datta(9) and father of Meghaghosa.
1. Tir. 696. 22. Jiyasattu Father of Kamdaa(1). He was the king of Sāvatthi, Bhadda (6) was also his son.2 1. BrhKs. p. 915, UttCu. p. 73.
2. UttCu. p. 79.

Page #302

289
Jiyasatta
23. Jiyasattu King of the city of Ujjeņi. He had two sons who renounced the world and took to asceticism.
1. AcaCu. p. 225. 24. Jiyasattu King of Padaliputta. Rohagutta(2) was his minister.1
1. AcaCu. p. 132. 25. Jiyasattu King of Kosambi. Kāsava(4) was his priest. .
1. UttN. p. 286, Utts. p. 287. 26. Jiyasattu King of Vasamtapura(3). Dhāriņi(20) was his wife. They had a son named Dhammarui(6). The king took to asceticism along with his son.2 1. OghN. 450, OghND. p. 449, PinN. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 498, 503, 525.
80-1.
27. Jiyasattu Father of Sumamgala(3). His minister had a son named Seņiya(2),
1. AvaCu. II. p. 166. 28. Jiyasattu King of Pādaliputta who had conquered Ujjeņi. His another name was Kākavanna.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 540. 29. Jiyasattu King of Migakotthaga whose daughter Reņugā was given in marriage to Jamadaggi. See Aņamtavīriya also.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 519. 30. Jiyasattu Father of princess Siddhi. He was the king of Mahurā(1).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 449. 31. Jiyasattu King of the city of Turuviņi. He had a son named Datta(7) born of his Brāhnana wife.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 495. 32. Jiyasattu Aking who renounced the world and attained liberation. His brother who was also a monk, ran lunatic hearing the sad news of his demise.
1. VyaBh. IV. 107-8, BrhBh. 6198-9. 33. Jiyasattu King of Lohaggala(2) who arrested Mahāvira along with Gosāla suspecting them to be some spies.
1. AvaN. 490, AvaCu. I. p. 294.
34. Jiyasattu King of the city of Chattaggā. His wife's name was Bhaddā(3).
ey had a son named Namdapa(6) who was a previous birth of Mahavira. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 235.
37

Page #303

Jiyasattu
290
35. Jiyasattu King of Vītisogā. He was the father of Ayala(5), the first Baladeva(2) of the Videha(1) region.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 176. 36. Jiyasattu A king os Ujjeni who had a charioteer named Amoharaha.
1. Utts. p. 213. 37. Jiyasattu Father of Sumanabhadda(3). He was the king of Campā.
1. Utts. p. 92. 38. Jiyasattu Aking whose religious teacher was Dhammaghosa(10). He is probably, identical with Jiyasattu(15).
1. AcaCu. p. 38, AcaSi. p. 76. 39. Jiyasattu King of Ayalapura. His son Aparāya(10) took initiation from Rāhāyariya.
1. UttCu. p. 62, UttN. & Utts. p. 100, UttNe. pp. 25-26.
40. Jiyasattu King of Vasamtapura(3). Samāliyā(3) was his wife ! He is different from Jiyasattu(26).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 534.
41. Jiyasatta King of Pădaliputta. Khema was his minister.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 283. 42. Jiyasattu King of Kampillapura, different from Jiyasattu(2).
1. Upa. 35. Jiyāri (Jitāri). See Jitāri.1
1. Sam. 157. Jimuta A cloud that keeps the soil moist for ten years, if it rains once.
1. Sth. 347. Jiyakappa (Jitakalpa) A canonical text consiting of 103 verses. Its authorship is attributed to Jinabhadragani.? It prescribes penances pertaining to violations of monastic rules. The following ten prāyašcittas (expiations) are dealt with in it.” (1) aloyaņa, (2) padikkamaņa, (3) ubhaya, (4) vivega, (5) Vosagga, (6) tava, (7) Cheda, (8) mūla, (9) anavatthaya, (10) pāramciya. 1. Jit. p. 223.
2. See Siddhasenasuris Cuņņi (vv. 5-11) 3. Jit. 4 (p. 62).
on this work. Jiyadhara (Jītadhara) Disciple of preceptor Samdilla(1)
1. Nan. v. 26, NanM. p. 49, NanH. p. 11.
Jiva Fourth chapter of the seventh section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 2601.

Page #304

Jugababu
Jivamtasāmi (Jivatsvāmin)
An image of Mahavira. It was in possession of king Udayana(1) of Vitibhaya who had appointed Kiṇhaguliya1 for its service. Udayana had to fight with Pajjoya who had forcibly taken away the image to Ujjeņi.2
1. Her original name was Devadatta (4).
2. NisCu. III. p. 140, BrhKs. p. 918, UttK. p. 346.
Jivaga (Jivaka) Titthamkara.1
1. Tir. 484.
Jivapaesiya (Jivaprādešika) Doctrine of preceptor Tisagutta who believed that only the last of the innumerable particles of the soul is possessed of consciousness.1
1. Aup. 41, AupA. p. 106, AvaBh. 127-8, NisBh. 5612, SthA. p. 411.
Jivājivavibhatti (Jīvājīvavibhakti)
1. Sam. 36, UttN. pp. 9, 670, 712.
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43.
2. JivM. p. 1.
Jivājīvābhigama An Amgabahira Ukkālia text.1 It is regarded as the third Uvamga composed on the basis of the third Amga(3) i.e. Thana.2 it is divided into nine sections known as paḍivattis.3 It deals in details with the animate and inanimate objects. Besides the commentary by Malayagiri,5 two more commentaries viz. Jivabhigam-curni and Jivabhigama-mula-țikā? were composed on it.
A contemporary King of Nami(1) the twenty-first
3. Jiv. 244, PrajM. p. 8.
4. Jiv. 2.ff., DasCu. p. 141, Vis. 3768.
291
1. AvaN. 1291, AvaCu. I. pp. 173-4.
2. Jugamdhar
Jiväbhigama
Same as Jiväjivābhigama.1
1. Nan. 44, PakY. p. 43, DasCu. p. 141, Vis. 3768, AvaCu. I. p. 472, Bha. 657. A preceptor from whom Ninṇāmiyā accepted
1. Jugamdhara (Yugandhara) lay-votary's vows.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 194.
2. Jugabahu
1. Vip. 34.
3. Jugabāhu
1. Sam. 157.
Thirty-sixth chapter of Uttarajjhayaṇa.1

1. Jugabahu (Yugabahu) A Vasudeva(1) of the Puvvavideha region.1
1. AvaN. 1291, AvaCu. II. p. 194.
5. PrajM. pp. 44-5, 48-9, 51.
6. RajM. p. 182, PrajM. p. 308, SurM. pp. 267, 279, 285.
7. PrajM. p. 51, RajM. pp. 100, 158-161,226.
A Titthamkara of the Avaravideha region.1
A Titthamkara of the Mahavideha region.1
Previous life of Pupphadamta, the ninth Titthamkara.1

Page #305

Jugabāhu
292
4. Jugabāhu Husband of Mayaņarehā.1
1. UttNe. p. 138.
Another name of Bhaddasepa(2),1
Juņnasetthi (Jirnašreşthin)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 202.
Jutti (Yukti) Sixth chapter of Vanhidasā.
1. Nir. 5.1. Juttisena (Yuktisena) Eighth of the twenty-four Titthamkaras of the Eravaya(1) region in the current Osappini. According to Titthogālī, Juttisena was contemporary of Sejjamsa(1) the eleventh Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region. 1. Sam. 159.
2. Tir. 324.
Juddhavīriya (Yuddhavirya) A contemporay king of Titthayara Pupphadamta, the ninth Titthamkara.1
1. Tir. 472.
Judhitthila (Yudhisthira) See Juhitthilla.?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 492. Juhitthilla (Yudhisthira) Eldest son of Pāmdurāya of Hatthiņāpura.1
1. Jna. 117, Ant. 9, AvaCu. I. p. 492, PrasA. p. 87, AvaH. p. 365.
Jayaa, Jūyaga, Jūva, or Jûvaa (Yūpaka) A Maha-Päyālakalasa of the Lavaņa ocean in western quarter. Its presiding deity is Velamba(2),
1. Sam. 52, 95, Sth. 305, 720, Jiv. 156.
1. Jetthā (Jyeșthā) Daughter of king Cedaga. She was given in marriage to Namdi-vaddhana(1), the elder brother of Mahāvira.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 164.
2. Jetthā A constellation. Imda(4) is its presiding deity.1
1. Sth. 90, Jam. 157, 171.
Jehila Disciple of preceptor Ņäga(7).
1. Kalp (Theravali). 7, p. 265.
A class of mendicants.
Joi (Yogin)
1. Aup. 38.
Joijasā (Jyotiryašă) Wife of a herdsman of Campā. She was murdered by Ruddaa, a disciple of Kosia(4).1
1. Avan. 1288, AvaCu. II. p. 193, Aval. p. 704.

Page #306

Jonaa
1. Joisa (Jyotisa)
One of the four classes of gods. The gods of this class are of five categories: (1) Süra(1), (2) Camda(1), (3) Gaha, (4) Nakkhatta(1), (5) Tara(3).1 Their territory starts at a distance of 790 yojanas from the surface of this earth where the celestial abodes of some Tārās exist. Thereafter come the abodes of Suriyas, Camdas, Nakkhattas and Gahas one after another.2 Suriyas and Camdas are their lords (indras).3 The number of Taras is the biggest and that of Suriyas and Camdas is the smallest. Similarly they differ from one another as regards their speed of motion.5
1. Dev. 80-1, Praj. 38, Sur. 100, Anu. 122, Sth. 257, 401.
2. Jam. 164, Sur. 89, Praj. 50, Jiv. 122, Dev. 84, Jam. 164, Sur. 92.
2. Joisa
1. Bha. 362.
Second chapter of the ninth section of Viyahapaṇṇatti.1
Joisiya (Jyotiska)
Same as Joisa(1).
1. Utt. 36. 207, Bha. 414, Praj. 101, Jam. 122, Dev. 148, Anu. 122, AcaCu. p. 269.
Minister of king Udāyaṇa(2).1
1. Jogamdharāyaṇa (Yogandharāyaṇa)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 162, AvaH. p. 674.
2. Jogamdharāyaṇa
1. Risi. 25.
293
Jogajasa (Yogayasā)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 193.
Jona (Yona)
1. Jna. 18.
3. Sth. 94, Bha. 169.
4. Jiv. 206, Jam. 172, Sur, 99. 5. Jam. 167, Sur. 95.

A person associated with Ammaḍa(3).1
Jogasamgaha (Yogasangraha)
A canonical treatise.1
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 36, 152, NisCu. III. p. 266, UttCu. p. 178.
Same as Jonaa.1
Same as Joijasā.
Jonaa or Jonaga (Yonaka) An Aṇariya tribe and its country conquered by Cakkavaṭṭi Bharaha(1).' It was visited by Usabha(1). Maid servants from this country were employed in royal herems. It is different from Javana. These people sent some articles to Padaliputta and preceptor Palitta was called to identify them.5
1. Jam. 52.
2. AvaN. 336-7.
3. Bha. 380, BhaA. p. 460, Jna. 18, Jam. 43, JamS. p. 191, Aup. 33.
4. See Jam. 52 and JamS. p. 220. 5. AvaCu. II. p. 554.

Page #307

Joni
294
Joņi (Yoni) Ninth chapter of Pannavaņā.1
1. Praj. v. 5. Joņia (Yonika) Same as Jonaa.1
1. Aup. 33, AvaCu. II. p. 554. Jonipāhuda (Yoniprābhsta) A treatise dealing with the creation of animate objects. Siddhasena had produced horses whereas others buffaloes on its basis. It is not extant now.
1. NisCu, II. p. 281, VyaBh. 5.89. VyaM. III. p. 58. Joņisamgaha (Yonisangraha) A canonical treatise.
1. SutCu. p. 270. Jonha Prehaps, same as Jonaa.
1. Bha. 380. Jotirasa (Jyotirasa) Ninth part of the first layer of Rayaņappabha."
1. Sth. 778. Jotisiya (Jyotiska) Same as Joisa(1).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 253, Sur. 98. Johitthilla (Yudhisthira) See Juhitthilla.
1. Ant. 9.
Jh
An Angabāhira Ukkāliya
text,' not
Jhāņavibhatti (Dhyānavibhakti) extant now.
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43.
Tamkaņa An Aņāriya (non-Aayan) tribel as well as the territory occupied by it. This tribe lived in Uttarávaha and sold gold and ivory to the people of Dakkhinā vaha. It has been identified with the Tanganas occupying the region along the eastern bank of the upper Ganges. Their territory stretched from the Ramganga river to the upper Saryu. They also occupied the Kashgar area in central Asia.“
1. Vis. 1442, Bha. 143, Sut. 1.3.3.18. 1 3. AvaCu. I. p. 120. 2. AcaCu. p. 193, AvaN. 136.
4. GESM. pp. 79, 124.

Page #308

1. Nan. 45, Pak. p. 46, Sam. 137, Anu. 42.
NanM. p.
2. Nan. 48, SamA. p. 74, 228ff.
Thana (Sthāna)
Third of the twelve Amga(3) texts. It is divided into ten sections. The work is mostly in prose and deals with objects according to their number, beginning from one going up to ten.3 Abhayadeva Suri has composed a commentary on it in V. S. 1120. A monk of eight years standing is allowed to learn it. It will become extinct in 1350 V. N..
Thaṇapada (Sthānapada)
1. Bha. 115, 550, Praj. v. 4.
Thii (Sthiti)
1. Praj. v. 4, Bha. 15.
Thitipada (Sthitipada)
1. Bha. 15.
Dambara
295
Fourth chapter of Pannavaṇā.1
Th
1. AvaCu, II. p. 227.

3. Sam. 137-8.
4. SthA. p. 528. 5. Vya. 10.23. 6. Tir. 815.
Second chapter of Paṇṇavaṇā.1
See Adambara.1
Same as Thii.1
Damdagaranna (Dandakaranya) A forest named after king Damdagi. His capital Kumbhakarakada and the surrounding region was burnt to ashes by Khamdaa(1). There grew the forest.1
1. NisCu. IV. p. 128, UttCu. p. 74.
Damdagi (Danḍakin)
King of the town of Kumbhakārakaḍa. Puramdarajasa, sister of Khamdaa(1), was his wife. Palaga(1) who crushed to death Khamdaa and his five hundred disciples in an oil-mill, was his priest. Damdagi's whole city along with the surrounding region was then burnt to ashes by Khamdaa as a god. Then that region came to be known as Damdagaranna.1
1. JitBh. 528, Utts. p. 114-5, UttCu. p. 73, VyaBh. 10. 589, NisCu. IV. p. 127.
D
Dahana
Dahana (Dahana).
Son of a Brāhmaṇa of Padaliputta. His mother was Jalaṇasiha. He had renounced the world and become a god after death. He is also known as Huyasaṇa(1)2
1. AvaN. 1294.
2. AvaH. p. 707.

Page #309

Domba
Domba. An Aṇariya (non-Aryan) despised community. It worshipped Jakkha Ghamtiya.' It is regarded as representing early inhabitants of northern India.2
1. VyaBh. 3. 92, NisCu. II. p. 243, BrhKs. pp. 403-4. 2. LAI. p. 360.
Dombila
1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, SutSi. p. 123.
Dobila
An Aṇāriya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants.1
Doba An Aṇāriya(non-Aryan) tribe and its country. It is the same as Domba.
1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37.
Same as Dombila.1
1. Pras. 4.
296
Dhamka A potter of Savatthi. Piyadams aṇā had stayed in his house along with one thousand nuns.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 418, Vis. 2807, AvaBh. 126, NisBh. 5597, Utts. p. 156,
Dhamdha Son of Kanha(1). He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaṇemi. Owing to the rise of obscuring karmas he could not receive alms.1
1. UttCu. p. 76, UttS. p. 119, Ava. p. 27, AcaCu. pp. 75, 374.
1. Dhaddara
Dhamdhana Same as Dhamdha. A revered person.1
1. Ava. p. 27.
Dh
1. AvaCu. I. p. 403.
2. Dhaddhara
1. Sur. 105.

A lay-votary belonging to the city of Dasapura.1
Another name of Rahu(1).1
Naula (Nakula) One of the five sons of Pamduraya of Hatthiṇaura.'
1. Jna. 117.

Page #310

297
Namda
Namgalā (Nangala) A village visited by Mahāvira accompanied by Gosāla. He meditated there in the shrine of Vasudevaghara. Gosāla was beaten there for frightening the children. It lay between Haleddua and Avatta(4) 1. AvaN. 481, AvaCu. I. p. 289, Vis. 1935, KalpDh. p. 106, KalpV.p. 165,
AvaM. p. 280. Namgola (Nāngola) An Amtsradiva.1
1. Praj. 36. Namngoli (Nangolin) Same as Nangoliya.1
1. Jiv. 111. Namgoliya (Năngolika) One of the fifty-six Amtaradivas in Lavaṇasamudda. It is the same as Nāmgola.
1. Jiv. 111, NanM. p. 103, Sth. 304. 1. Namda (Nanda) A barber-slave belonging to the city of Padalipatta. He took over as king of the city after the death of Udāi(2), son of Kúniya. The kings succeeding him were also known by the same name and thus it came to be known as a dynasty. King Mahāpauma(8) who was defeated by Camdautta, was the ninth as well as the last king of the Namda dynasty.1 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 179 ff., AcaCu. p. 64, DasCu. p. 52, Kalpv. p. 253, KalpDh.p,165,
AvaH. p. 433. 2. Ņamdā A merchant of Pādaliputta who was very greedy. He was sentenced to death by the king of the town for some crime.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 528, II. p. 293, KalpCu. p. 101. Aval. p. 397.
3. Namda A celestial abode in Mahāsukka(1) where gods live for a period of fifteen Sāgaropama years, breathe once in fifteen fortnights and feel hungry once in fifteen thousand years.1
1. Sam, 15.
4. Ņamda A resident of Siddhatthapura who was the first to give alms to Seijamsa(1), the eleventh Titthamkara.1
1. AvaM. p. 227, Sam. 157, AvaN. 324, 328. 5. Namda A resident of Bambhaņāgāma. Mahāvīra had once accepted alms from him. Uvaņamda(2) was his brother.? 1. AvaN. 476, AvaCu. I. p. 283, Vis. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 283.
1928-1930, KalpV. p. 164, KalpDh. p. 105.
38

Page #311

Namda
6. Namda
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49.
7. Namda
First would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143.
8. Namda Previous birth of Pedhälaputta(1), the eighth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sam. 159.
First, sixth and eleventh days of a fortnight.1
9. Namda A resident of Nasikkaṇagara. Since he is the husband of Sumdari(2), he is also known as Sumdariṇamda. He was too much attached to his wife who was very beautiful. His brother who was a monk thought of distracting him from this worldly attachment. He with his supernatural power created a she-monkey, a Vidyadhari and then a goddess, the last having peerless beauty, to divert him to the right path. On enquiry that how he would get the goddess, the monk asked him to live the monastic life and he became a monk.1
10. Namda
298
1. Nan. 73, NanM. p. 167, AvaCu I. p. 556, AvaN. 944, AvaH. p. 436.
2. There is a similar story in Pali Tripitaka. Here Buddha himself is the elder halfbrother of Nanda Thera. The latter is too much attached to Janapada Kalyani Nanda. To divert his mind Buddha shows him the charred remains of a female monkey and then a most beautiful nymph. To get the latter he sticks to the monastic life sincerely as asked by Buddha and then he attains Arhatship.
See Nanda Thera (1) and Sundarananda in DPPN.
The Sundaranandam Kavyam of Asvaghosa is based on this story.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 159.
13. Namda
11. Namda A lapidary of Rayagiha. He was a follower of Mahavira. He got constructed a pond in order to provide facility of water to the people of the area. He was so much attached to that pond that after death he was born there as a frog.1 See also Daddura(2).
1. Jna. 93-5.
1. Jna. 77.
Principal lay-votary of Titthayara Aritthaṇemi.1
12. Namda A boatsman who allowed ascetic Dhammarui(3) to cross the river in his boat but harassed him afterwards for not paying the fare. The ascetic got enraged and burnt him to death with his supernatural power.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 516, Vis. 3575, AvaH. p. 389.

A prince who took initiation from Titthamkara Malli(1).1
14. Namda
One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usaha(1).1 1. KalpDh. pp. 151, 152, KalpV. p. 236.

Page #312

299
Nandana
Same as Anamda.(7)
15. Ņamda
1. Tir. 448.
Ņamdakamta (Nandakānta) A celestial abode in Mahāsukka(1) where gods live maximum for a period of fifteen Sāgaropama years.
1. Sam. 15.
Ņamdakūļa (Nandakūta)
1. Sam. 15.
A celestial abode similar to Ņamdakamta.
Ņamdaga (Nandaka) An inhabitant of the city of Campā. After death he took birth in Kosambi and renounced the world there.1
1. Mar. 500. Namdagova (Nandagopa) A herdsman in possession of millions of cows.1
1. BrhBh. 77, VyaBh. 3.178.
Namdajjhaya (Nandadhvaja). A celestial abode where gods live maximum for fifteen Sagaropama years. It is similar to Ņamdakaṁta.
1. Sam. 15.
1 Namdana (Nandana) Seventh Baladeva(2) of the current Osappiņi and brother of Väsudeva(1) Datta(2). He was son of king Aggisiha of Vāņārasi and his queen Jayamti(4). Dhammareņa(1) was the name of his previous birth. He was 26 bows tall, lived for 65 thousand years and attained emancipation. According to Tiloyapannatti Nandimitra is the seventh Baladeva and his height was 22 bows. 1. Sam. 158, Sth. 672, AvaN. 403-414, 2. 4.517, 1418.
Vis. 1766, AvaBh. 41, Tir. 577, 580,
602-616, Uttk. p. 349. 2 Ņamdaņa Seventh would-be Baladeva(2) of the Bkaraha(2) region.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1144. 3 Namdana A merchant of Kosaláura. He had a daughter named Sirimati(1)1. He is identified with Ņamda(2).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 527.
4 Ņamdaņa A palace belonging to Miyāputta(3) son of king Balabhadda(1) of the town of Suggiva(4).1
1. Utt. 19.3, Uttn. p. 452.
5 Namdana Son of Mahāseņākanha and grandson of king Seniya. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Mahävīra.
1. Nir. 2.10.

Page #313

Namdana
300
6 Namdana Son of king Jiyasattu(34) and his queen Bhaddā(3) of the city of Chāttaggā. He was a pre vious birth of Mahavira. He had renounced the world, become a disciple of ascetic Puttila(2) and earned tiratharkaranama Karma.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 235, Avan. 450-2, Sam. 157, KalpDh. p. 38, KalpV. p. 44, SamA.
P. 106.
7 Ņamdana One of the seven Generals of indra Dharaṇa(1). He is the chief of the troupe of dancers.
1. Sth. 582.
8 Namdana Previous birth of Titthamkara Mālli(1).
1. Sam. 157.
9 Namdana A garden as well as a shrine outside the city of Moyā(2). It was visited by Mahāvira.1
1. Bha, 126.
10 Namdana A summit of mount Mamdara(3) in Namdanavana(1). See Ņamdanavapakūļa
1. Sth. 689.
Tenth chapter of Kappavadimsiyāl.
11 Namdaņa
1. Nir. 2.1.
One of the twelve disciples of Sambh
Ņamdaṇabhadda (Nandanabhadra) ūivijaya(4).1
1. Kalp. p. 256.
1 Ņamdaņayapa (Nandanavana) A grove on mount Mamdara, five hundred yojanas above the level of Bhaddasālavaņa. Its extant also measures five hundred yojanas. It serves as the play-ground for gods. There are nine summits of mount Mamdara(3) situated in it. They are : Ņamdaņa(10), Mamdāra(5), Ņisaha(5), Hemavaya(2), Rayana(3), Ruyaa(6), Sāgaracitta Vairā(4) and Balakūļa. 1. Jam. 104, Sam. 85, 98, 99; Jiv, 141, 1 2. NanM. p. 46, NanH. p. 8. Sth. 302.
3. Sth. 689, Jam. 104.
2 Ņamdaṇavaņa A grove to the north-east of Bāravai in the vicinity of mount Revayaya. A temple of Jakkha Surappiya(1) was situated here.1
1. Jna. 52, Ant. 1, Nir. 5.1, AvaCu. I. p. 355.
3 Ņamdaņavaņa
1. Vip. 34.
A grove in the vicinity of the town of Vijayapura.

Page #314

301
Namdasepiya
Namdanavanakūda (Nandanavanakūta) First of the nine summits in Ņamdaņavaņa(1). Its height measures five hundred yojanas. It is the same as Ņamdapa(10).
1. Jam. 104, PrasA. p. 96. Namdappabha (Nandaprabha). A celestial abode in Mahāsukka(1) where gods live maximum for fifteen Sägaropama years.
1. Sam. 15.
Second chapter of the seventh section of
1 Namdamati (Nandamatī). Amtagadadasā.
1. Ant. 16.
2 Namdamati A wife of king Senia(1) of Rāyagiha. She was initiated by Mahāvira. After observing asceticism for a period of twenty years she attained liberation.
1. Ant. 16.
Second would-be Vāsudeva(1) of the Bharaha
1 Namdamitta (Nandamitra) (2) region.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143.
A prince who took initiation from Titthařkara malli(1).1
2 Ņamdamitta
1. Jna. 77.
Namdalesa (Nandaleśya) A heavenly abode in Mahāsukka(1) where gods live maximum for fifteen Sägaropamal years.
1. Sam. 15. Namdavaņņa (Nandavarna) A heavenly abode similar to Namdalesa.
1. Sam. 15. Namdasimga (Nandašộnga) A celestial abode similar to Ņamdavanna.
1. Sam. 15. Ņaídasittha (Nandassșta) A heavenly abode similar to Namdavaņņa.?
1. Sam. 15. 1 Namdaseniyā (Nandasenikā) Fourth chapter of the seventh section of Amtagadadasä.
1. Ant. 16. 2 Namdaseniyā A wife of king Seniya(1) of Rāyagiha. She renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāyira. After practising asceticism for twenty years she attained emanicipation.
1. Ant. 16.

Page #315

Ņārda
302
1 Ņamdā (Nanda) A wife of king Sepiya(1) of Rayagiha', daughter of a merchant of the town of Bennātada? and mother of Abhayakumāra. She renounced the world, took initiation from Titthayara Mahāvīra, observed asceticism for twenty years and attained liberation at the end. She is also called Suņamdā(6).5 1. Ant. 16, Anut. 1, Nir. 1.1, Jna. 6. 4. Ant. 16. AvaCu. II. p. 171.
5. Nirc. 1.1; p. 5. 2. AvaCu. II. p. 171, NanM. p. 150.
3. Nir. 1.1, Anut. 1, Jna. 7. 2 Namdā First chapter of the seventh section of Amtagadadasă.
1. Ant. 16.
3 Namdā Wife of king Dadharaha(1) of Bhaddilapura and mother of Sīyala, the tenth Titthaņkara ?
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 473, SthA. p. 308.
4 Nāņdā Wife of Bhaddasena(2) of Vānārasi and mother of Siridevi(6).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 202.
5 Naņdā Mother of Ayalabhāyā the ninth Gañadhara of Mahāvīra.
1. AvaN. 649, Vis. 2510.
6 Namdā Wife of Sugutta, the minister of king Sayāṇīya of Kosambi. She was a friend of queen Miyavai(1). Once Mahāvīra paid a visit to her house in hope of alms.1
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 316-7, AvaN. 520-2, Vis. 1976, KalpV. p. 170, KalpDh. p. 109.
7 Namdā Same as Sunamdā(2), one of the two wives of Usabha(1).
1. Avan. 191, Vis. 1607, AvaCu. I. p. 152.
8 Ņamdā One of the eight principal Disākumāris residing on Tavaņijja peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.
1. Jam. 114, Sth. 643, Tir. 153.
9 Namdā A lotus-pond on the eastern Amjanaga(1) moutain in the Ņamdisara(1) island.
1. Jiv. 183, Sth. 307.
10 Ņamdā
1. Jna. 46.
A pond outside the city of Campā.?
A pond built by lapidary Ņamda(11) of Rāyagiha near mount
11 Ņamdā Vebhāra.
1. Jna. 93.

w

Page #316

303
Namdia
12 Ņamdā First, sixth and eleventh days of a fortnight.1
1. Gan. 9-10, Sur. 49. 13 Namda A place situated on the north-eastern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Kāṇhārāi(3), a queen of Isāņa(2)."
1. Sth. 307. 1 Namdāvatta (Nandāvarta) A heavenly abode in Mahāsukka(1) where gods live maximum for fifteen Sägaropama years.
1. Sam. 15.
Same as Ņāmdiāvatta(3).
2 Namdāvatta
1. Sth. 644.
1 Namdi (Nandi) An Amgabāhira Ukkālia text. It is partly in prose and partly in verse. It deals with knowledge and its various classifications. Some of the verses in the beginning supply us with the names of Mahāvira's eleven principal disciples and a list of twenty-seven preceptors beginning from Suhamma(1) ending with Düsagaņi. A detailed exposition of the five kinds of knowledge is given mostly in prose. Devayāyaga, disciple of Dūsagani, is said to be the author of this work. It is commented upon by ācārya Haribhadra and Malayagirisūri. Jiņadāsagani has also composed a Chūrņi on it.? 1. Pak. p. 43, Nan. 44. NisCu. IV. p. 1 5. Anul. p, 100. 235, Anu He. p. 9.
6. PrajM. pp. 298, 311, 375. 2. NanM. p. 1.
7. AnuCu. p. 1, NanCu, p. 1. 3. Nan. VV. 20-43.
4. NanCu. p. 10. 2 Nandi Same as Namdiggāma(6).1
1. UttN. & Utts. p. 379. 3 Namdi A friend of Mahāvīra's father. He belonged to Namdiggāma(1)
1. AvaCu. 1. p. 316, Vis. 1975, AvaN. 520.
4 Namdi One of the two friends of Mahissara.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 175. 5 Namdi See Ņamdivaddhaņa(2).1
1. Vip. 2. 6 Namdi Same as Namda(7).'
1. Tir. 1143.
1 Namdia (Nandika) A Sthavira belonging to the Kāsava family-line.
1. Kalp (Therāvali), 7; KalpV. p. 266.

Page #317

Namdia
2 Namdia
1. UttN. p. 273.
A ram nourished for the sake of guests.1
1. Namdiavatta (Nandyāvarta) A heavenly abode in Mahasukka (1) where gods live maximum for sixteen Sagaropama years, breathe once in sixteen fortnights and feel hungry once in sixteen thousand years.1
1. Sam. 16.
2 Namdiavatta A Logapala under each of Ghosa(1) and Mahaghosa(4), the two indras of Thaniyakumāra gods.1
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169,
3 Namdiavatta
1. Sth. 644, Jam. 118.
A heavenly car for the lord (indra) of Bambhaloga.1
1 Namdiggama (Nandigrama) A village visited by Mahavira. It was the birthplace of Namdi(3), a friend of Mahavira's father.1 Brahmana Namdisena(5) belonged to this place. It was visited by Cakkavatti Bambhadatta.3 It can be identified with Nundgaon near Fyzabad in Oudh,*
1. AvaCu. I. p. 316, AvaN. 520, Vis. 1975, KalpDh. p. 109.
2. JitBh. 826.
2 Namdiggāma
304
1. AvaCu. I. p. 172.
A settlement in Dhayaikhamda.1
Namdighosa (Nandighoṣā)
1. Jam. 119,
Namdighosa (Nandighosa) A celestial abode Bambhaloa where gods live for a maximum period of ten Sägaropoma years, breathe once in ten fortnights and feel hungry once in ten thousand years.1
1. Sam, 10.
Namdijja (Nandiya)
1. Kalp. p. 259.

3. UttN. and UttS. p. 379. 4. SBM. p. 374. GDA. p. 138.
Namdicunni (Nandicūrṇi)
1. AnuCu. p. 1, NanCu. pp. 1, 83. PrajM. pp. 19, 310, 537.
A bell belonging to the Thaniyakumara gods.1
A commentary on Namdi, by Jiṇadāsagāni.'
Fifth of the six off-shoots of Uddehagana(2).1
1 Namdiņi (Nandini) A courtezan who developed many a disease due to excessive physical enjoyment.1
1. AcaCu. p. 71.
2 Namdiņi Principal female lay-votary of Titthayara Pasa(1).1 She is the same as Süņamḍā(5).2
1. AvaCu. I. p. 159.
1
2. Kalp. 164.

Page #318

305
Namdivaddhņa
1 Namdiņīpiya (Nandinipitṛ)
A merchant of the city of Savatthi. He was
one of the ten principal lay-votaries of Mahavira. Assiņi was his wife.1
1. Upa. 55.
2 Namdiņipiya
1. Upa. 2, Sth. 755.
Namdipura (Nandipura) Capital of the Aryan territory of Samḍilla(5)1. King Mitta(4) reigned there.2
1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123.
Namdiphala
Ninth chapter of Uvāsagadasā.1
1. Sam. 19.
See Namd phala.1
Namdimitta (Nandimitra) See Namdamitta(1).1
1. Tir. 1143.
Namdiyavatta (Nandyävarta) See Namdiävatta.1
1. AvaM. p. 184.
1 Namdivaddhana (Nandivardhana) band of Jeṭṭhā. It was he who world.3
1. Kalp. 109, AvaCu. I. p. 245.
I
Namdila (Nandila) tor Nagahatthi.2
1. Nan.v. 29, NanH. p. 12, NanM. p. 50. I 2. Nan.v. 30.
2. Vip. 29, SthA. p. 508.
Disciple of preceptor Mamgu1 and teacher of precep
2 Namdivaddhaṇa
the same as Namdi(5).1
1. Vip. 2.
4 Namdivaddhana

| 2. Aca. 2.177, AvaCu. II. p. 164. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 250, KalpDh. p. 93.
Sixth chapter of the first section of Vivagasuya. It is
3 Namdivaddhaṇa Son of king Siridāma and his queen Bamdhusiri of Mahura(1). He is also known as Namdisena(6). He conspired to kill his father with the help of Citta(5). When the plot was unearthed, he was ruthlessly killed by the king. In his previous birth he was a cruel jailor, named Dujjohana(2), in the city of Sihapura. In future he will take birth in Mahavideha, renounce the world and attain liberation there1.
1. Vip. 26-7.
1. JitBh. 831, AcaCu. p. 307.
39
Elder brother of Mahavira1 and huspermitted Mahavira to renounce the
Religious teacher of Namdiseņa (5).1

Page #319

Namdivaddhaņā
306
1 Ņamdivaddhaņā (Nandivardhanā) A lotus-pond on the eastern Amjapaga(1) mountain in the Ņamdisara(1) island. 1
1. Sth. 307, Jit. 183. 2 Naṁdivaddhaņā A principal Disākumāri goddess residing on the Rayaya(4) peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.?
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 153, Sth. 643.
Same as Ņamdisara.
Namdisara (Nandīśvara)
1. Jiv. 183.
1 Namdisena (Nandisena) A preceptor who gave up asceticism and lived with a prostitute.?
1. Mahan. p. 147, AcaCu. p. 173, KalpV. p. 253.
2 NamdisenaFourth Titthamkara of the current Osappiņi in the Eravaya(1) region.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 317.
3 Namdiseña A preceptor of Titthayara Pāsa's(1) line. He paid a visit to Tambāa village where being alleged to be a thief he was speared to death.2
1. AvaN. 485, Vis. 1939, AvaCu. I. p. 291. I 2. KalpDh. pp. 106-7.
4 Namdisepa Son of king Seniya(1) of Rāyagiha. He had renounced the world and become a disciple of Mahāvīra. Once he made his disciple firm in the observation of vows by his own illustration. He was a servant of a Brāhmana in his life here before.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 559.
1 2. AvaN. 943, NanM. p. 166.
3. AvaCu. II. p. 171.
5 Namdiseña A resident of Ņamdiggāma(1) in the country of Magaha.2 He became disgusted with the daughters of his maternal uncle, because none was prepared to marry him and so he renounced the world and biecame a disciple of Namdivaddhaņa(4)." He was very diligent in service.5 After death he became a god and thereafter took birth as Vasudevai® 1. In Avasyaka Curņi it is Sāliggama. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 94. See AvaCu. II. p. 94.
5. Ibid. 2. JitBh. 825-846.
6. DasaCu. p. 59, KalpCu. p. 96. 3. SthA. p. 474. 6 Namdiseña Identical with Namdivaddhaņa(3).1
1. Vip. 26-27.
Sixth chapter of Kammavivāgadasā.1
7 Namdisena
1. Sth. 755.

Page #320

307
Nasodinaca
Namdiseņā (Nandisenā) A lotus-pond on the western Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdīsara island. 1
1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. Namdissara (Nandiśvara) See Namdīsara.1
1. Sur. 101, AvaCu, J. p. 397, Vis. 790. Namdissaravara (Nandiśvaravara) See Naṁdisara.1
1. Sur. 101. Namdissarā (Nandīśvarā) A bell belonging to the indras of Váyukumāra gods.1
1. Jam. 119. Namdi (Nandī) See Namdi.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 316, Vis. 1975, Pak p. 43, Nam. 44. Naṁdigama (Nandigrāma) See Namdiggāma.1
1. AvaN. 520.
Namdidiva (Nandidvīpa)
1. Jiv. 166.
Same as Ņamdisara(1)
of
Namdīphala ( Nandiphala ). Fifteenth chapter of the first section Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 5, Sam. 19, JnaA, p. 10. Naṁdisamudda (Nandīsamudra). Identical with Namdisara (3)
1. Jiv. 166.
1. Namdisara (Nandīšvara). Eighth ring island surrounding the Khododa ocean. There are four Amjanaga (1) mountains situated in its four quarters. They have four temples consisting of four images of Jinas. Gods go there to celebrate the birth etc. of Titthayaras. One possessing the supernatural power of vidyācäraņā can travel up to this island.'. Kailasa 2. and Harivāhana are its two presiding gods. 1. Jiv. 183, Sur. 101, Sth. 580.
4. NanM. p. 107. 2. Sth. 650, Bha. 683-4, Vis. 790-2.
5. Jiv. 183. 3. Jam. 33, 123, NisCu. III. p. 141. 2. Namdisara. One of the two friends of Mahissara.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 175.
3. Namdisara. An ocean surrounding the Namdisara (1) island. Sumana and Somaṇasabhadda are its presiding gods.1
1. Jiv. 184, Sur. 101,

www.

Page #321

Namdisara vara
308
Ņasdisaravara (Nandiśvaravara). Identical with Namdisara (1)'.
1. Jna. 66, Jam. 33, Nis.Cu. III. p. 141. Ņamdisaroda (Nandīšvaroda). Same as Namdisara (3)
1. Jiv. 184. Ņardissara (Nandiśvara). See Namdisara.
1. AvaH. p. 296. Ņamdissara varadiva (Nandīśvaravaradvīpa). Same as Namdisara (1)”.
1. AauCu. p. 35. Namduttara (Nandottara) One of the seven generals of indra Bhāyāṇarda(1) and other lords of the northern Bhavanavai gods. He is in-charge of the army of chariots.
1. Sth. 404, 582. Namduttara vadimsaga (Nandottarāvatamsaka). A heavenly abode in Mahasukka (1) where gods live for fifteen sāgaropama years in the maximum.
1. Sam. 15. 1. Namduttarä (Nandottarā) A lotus-pond on the eastern Amjanaga (1) mountain in the Namdisara island.
1. Sth. 307, Jiv. 183. 2. Namduttarā One of the eight principal Disäknmāris, residing on the Pittha (5) peak of the eastern Ruyaga (1) mountain.
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 153, AvaCu. I. p. 138, Sth. 643. 3. Ņamduttarā A place situated on the north-eastern Raikaraga mountain. It is the capital of Kanhã (2), a queen of Isāņa (2).1
1. Sth. 307. 4. Namduttarã Third chapter of the seventh section of Amtagadadasā.
1. Ant. 16. 5. Namduttarā A wife of king Seņia (1) of Rāyagiha. She renounced the world, took initiation from Mahāvira, observed asceticism for a period of twenty years and then attained emancipation.
1. Ant. 16. Namdottară (Nandottarā). See Namduttara.1
1. Sth. 307, Ant. 16. Nammadă (Narmadā) A river. It is modern Narbada emptying into the bay of Cambay. 1. AvaCu. II, p. 61.
2. GDA. p. 138.

Page #322

309
Nata
1. Nakkhatta (Naksatra) One of the five classes of Joisa gods. It consists of twenty-eight constellations. They are associated with Camda(1). They possess different shapes and move at a height of 884 yojanas above this carth. The speed of their motion is more rapid than that of Camda, Sura (1) and Gahas. They have their own presiding gods, family-names, principal wives etc. Each Nakkhatta measures one quarter of a yojana. Following are the names of the twenty-eight Ņakkhattas: Abhii, Savana, Dhapithă, Sayabhisayā, Puvvāpoţthavayā, Uttarāpotthavayā, Revati(4), Assiņi(1), Bharaṇī, Kattiyā, Rohiņi (10), Migasira, Adda, Punavvasu (1), Pussa (1), Assesi, Maghā(2), Puvvāphagguņi, Uttarāphagguņi, Hattha, Chittā(1), Sati, Visăhă, Aşurādhā, Jetthā(2), Müla, Puvvasãdhā and Uttarăsādhā. 1. Sur, 32-5, 41-6, 50-62, 69-74, 78, 83-6, 93-101, Jam. 149 ff., Dev. 89 ff., Gan.
13. ff., Sam. 7, 9-10, 15, 27, 45, 67, 98, Sth. 227, 473, 517, 539, 589, 656, 669, 694, Anu. 130, 139, Praj. 50-1, Jiv. 196-8.
2. Nakkhatta Disciple of preceptor Bhadda (4) and teacher of preceptor Rakkha (1)
1. Kalp. pp. 264, 266.
Nagara (Nagara)
1. Bha. 126.
Sixth chapter of the third section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Naggai (Nagnajit). King of the town of Purisapura in Gamdhára (1). He is regarded as a Patteyabuddha.1 1. AvaCu. II. p. 208, Utt. 18.46, Uttn. p. 299; He is recognised as a Pacceka Buddha
in the Pali literature too. See Naggaji in DPPN.
2. Naggal. A Ksatriya mendicant.1
1. Aup. 38.
Naccapasila (Nartanaśīla). A kind of Samana (1) mendicants earning their livelihood by performing dances.1
1. Aup. 38, AupA. p. 92.
Nattamálaa (Nrtyamālaka). Presiding deity of Khamdappa vāyaguhi.
1. Jam. 65, AvaH. p. 151, AvaM. p. 230.
Ņadapidaa (Natapitaka). A village on way to Bharuaccha from Ujjepi.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 209, AvaN. 1311.
Nata (Nata). A celestial abode in Anayakappa where gods live for a maximum period of nineteen sāgaropama years.
1. Sam. 19.

Page #323

Nabhasena
310
Nabhasena (Nabhasena). Grandson of king Uggasena. He seems to be Dhapadeva (5). 1. Visk. p. 412, AvaCu.. I. p. 112, Aval. p. 94, Mar. 433. In VisK. he is mentioned
as a son of Uggasena, which seems to be a mistake.
1. Nami (Nami). Twenty-first Titthamkara of the current Osappiņi (descending cycle) in the Bharaba (2) region. He was son of king Vijaya (9) and his queen Vappā (2) of Mihilā.? In his previous birth hel was3 Adiņasattu(4). His height was fifteen dhanusas. He had the complexion of heated gold." He had taken to asceticism accompanied by one thousand men in the Sahasambavana(4) park. He was carried in Devakurā palanquin. His contemporary in Eravaya (1) was Sāmakottha.? He accepted first alms at Virapura from Dinpa(1)8. His sacred tree was bakula (a cacid). He had under him seventeen groups of ascetics, the same number of group-leaders, 10 twenty thousand monks and forty-one thousand nuns.11 Subha(2) and Amalā(1) were his principal male and woman disciples.12 He attained liberation at the end of his age of ten thousand years.13 (21 thousand as a prince and 5 thousand as a king). 1. Ava, p. 4, Nan.v. 19, Sth, 411, 8. Sam. 157. AvaN. 329.
AvaN371, 419, Tir. 332, Vis. 1759, 9. Sam. 157, Tir. 407. Kalp. 184, Sam. 39, 41,157.
10. Sam. 17, AvaN. 269, According to 2. Sam. 157, AvaN. 386, 389, Tir. 483.
Titthogali this number is eleven 3. Sam. 157.
(454). 4. Sam. 15, AvaN. 380, Tir. 364.
11. AvaN. 258 ff. 5. AvaN. 377, Tir. 353.
12. Sam. 157, Tir. 454, 462. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir. 393.
13. Sth. 735, Avan. 272-305. 7. Tir. 332.
2. Ņami King of the city of Mihilā in Videha(2). He renounced the world
that more than one bangle do collide and make sound whereas a single bangle does not. He is regarded as a Patteyabuddha.! 1. UttN. Ch. 9, 18.45; UttCu. pp. 177 ff. UttN. p. 299, AvaBh. 208, 214; AvaCu.
I. p. 75, II. pp. 207-8, Sut. 1.3.4.2, SutCu. p. 120. In the Pali literature also he is recognised as a Pratyekabudha. See Nimi in DPPN.
3. Nami Son of Kaccha (2) and grandson of Usabha (1). He demanded his share of kingdom from Usabha. Dharana(1), an indra of Ņāgakumāras pursuaded him not to insist on his demand and bestowed on him several lores (vidyās). He along with Viņami established a number of towns in the ranges of mount Veyaddha and reigned there. Later he fought a battle with Cakkavatti Bharaha (1) and surrendered to him.? 1. Avaču. I. pp. 160-2, AvaN. 317, 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 200-1, Jam. 64.
Kalpy. p. 238, KalpDh. p. 153.

Page #324

311
Naradatta
4. Nami First of the ten chapters of Amtagadadasā. At present it is not found in this text. It seems to be the same as Ņamipavvajjā of Uttarajjhayspa.
1. Sth. 755. Namipayvajjā (Namipravrajyā). Ninth chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1
1. UttCu. p. 186, UttN. p. 9, Sam. 36. 1. Namiyā (Namitā ) Daughter of a merchant of Nāgapura. She took initiation from Titthayara Pāsa(1) and practised asceticism under Pupphaca la(1). After death she became a principal wife of Sapparisa, a lord of the southern Kimpurisa(3) gods. She is identical with Navamiyā(4).
1. Jna. 153. 2 Namiyā. Twenty-second chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Nāyādhammakahā.
1. Jna. 153.
Namudaa (Namudaya) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosála. 1
1. Bha. 330.
Namokkāra-nijjutti (Namaskāra-niryukti) A commentary being the preliminary portion of Avassaya-nijjutti.?
1. NisCu. II. p. 285, III. p. 399; KalpCu. p. 99. Ņammayāsundari (Narmadāsundari) A virtuous lady.1
1. Ava. p. 28. Narakamtappavāya (Narakāntaprapāta) A Fall of Ņarakamtă river in the Rammaga(5) region north of mount Mamdara(3) in Jambüdiva.1
1. Sth. 88.
1 Narakastā (Narakāntā) One of the fourteen great rivers in Jambuddīva. It emerges from the Mahāpumdariya lake on mount Ruppi(4) and flows towards the east in the Rammaga(5) region. 1. Sam. 14, Sth. 522.
I 2. Jam. 111, Sth. 88. 2 Ņarakaṁtā Same as Narakamtaküda.
1. Sth. 643. Narakantākāda (Narakāntākūta) One of the eight peaks of mount Ruppi(4).1
1. Jam. 111, Sth. 643.
Naradatta (Naradatta) First principal disciple of Aritthaņemi, the twentysecond Titthamkara. He is the same as Varadatta(4).1
1. Sam. 157, AvaCu. I. p. 159.

Page #325

Ņaradatta
312
Naradattā A goddess.
1. Ava. p. 18. Ņaradeva (Naradeva) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. Narayavibhatti (Narakavibhakti) Fifth chapter of Sūyagada.1
1. Sam. 23. Naravāhana (Naravāhana) The hero of a popular story of this name.1
1. Nis u. II. p. 416, AcaCu. p. 187.
Naravāhaniya (Naravāhanika) An Ariya (Aryan) vocational group i. e. persons engaged in the work of bearing conveyances meant for carrying human beings.
1. Praj. 37. Narimda (Narendra) A heavenly abode in Lamtaa where gods are born with a maximum longevity of twelve Sāgaropama years. They breathe once in twelve thousand years.1
1. Sam. 12. Narimdakaṁta (Narendrakānta) A celestial abode just like Narimda.1
1. Sam. 12. Narimduttarayadimsaga (Narendrottarāvatamsaka) A celestial abode similar to Narimda.1
1. Sam. 12. Naruttama (Narottama) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1)1
1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
Nalagiri (Nalagiri) An elephant belonging to king Pajjoa of Ujjenni. He is also known as Aņalagiri.?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 400, II. pp. 160-1. I 2. NisCu. III. p. 145.
Naladāma (Naladāma) Superintendent of Police appointed by Cāņakka during the reign of Camdagutta.1
1. DasCu. p. 52, VyaBh. III. 91, SthA. p. 258. 1. Nalina (Nalina) Eighth chapter of the eleventh section of Viyāhapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 409.
2. Naliņa A peak of mount Naliņakūda. Its height measures five hundred yojanas.
1. Jam. 95.

Page #326

313
Naliņigumma
3. Naliņa One of the eight kings to be initiated by Mahāpauma (10), the first would be Titthamkaral of Bharaha (2).
1. Sth, 625.
4. Naliņa One of the eight districts of the southern part of the western Mahävideha. Asogā (1) is its capital.? Elsewhere Avarā is mentioned in place of Asogā.3 1. Sam. 34, Sth. 92.
3. SthA. p. 438. 2. Jam. 102.
5. Ņaliņa. A celestial abode in Mahāsukka (1) where gods live maximum for eighteen Sāgaropoma years, breathe once in eighteen fortnights and feel hungry once in eighteen thousand years.
1. Sam. 18. 6. Ņaliņa A peak of the southern Rayaga (1) mountain.
1. Sth. 643.
7. Nalina A celestial abode in Mahãsukka(1) where gods live for 17 Sāgaropama years at the maximum.1
1. Sam. 17.
Naliņakūda (Nalinakūta) A Vakkhāra mountain in Mahăvideha, lying to the north of river Sītā, to the south of mount Nilavamta, to the east of Āvatta (1) and to the west of Mamgalāvai (1) district. It has four summits : (1) Siddhāyayaņa, (2) Ņaliņa(2), (3) Avatta(3), and (4) Mamgalávatta(1).1
1. Jam. 95, Sth. 302, 434, 637.
Nalimagumma (Nalinagulma) See Nalinigumma(6).1
1. Sth. 625, Sam. 18.
Naliņā (Nalinā) A lotus-pond in the south-east of mount Mamdara(3).1
1. Jam. 90, 103. 1. Ņaliņīvai (Nalināvati) A Vijaya(23) (district) in the south-west of the Mahăvideha region with its capital at Viyasogā. It is also known as Salilāvai. 1. Jam. 102, Sth. 637.
I 2. JnaA. p. 123, Avaču. I. p. 176,
Jna. 64. 2. Naliņāvai A summit of mount Suhāvaha.
1. Jam. 102,
1. Naliņigumma (Nalinigulma) Eighth chapter of Kappavadimsiya.
1. Nir. 2. 1.
40

.

Page #327

Nalinigumma
2. Nalinigumma Son of Ramakaṇha and grand son of king Senia (1). He had renouneed the world and become a disciple of Mahavira.1
1. Nir. 2.8.
3. Nalinigumma One of the eight kings to be initiated by Mahāpauma (10), the first would-be Titthamkara1 of Bharaha(2).
1. Sth. 625.
314
4. Nalinigumma A heavenly abode in Sohammakappa.1 Acarya Asadha (1). after his death, took birth as a god in it.2
1. AvaBh. 130, NisBh. 5599.
I
5. Nalinigumma
2. Vis. 2857, UttS. p. 160.
A garden outside the city of Pumdarigini(1). See also
Nalinivana.1
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 384, UttS.p. 326.
6. Naliņigumma A celestial abode in Sahassarakappa where gods are born with a maximum longevity of eighteen Sagaropama years. It is different from Nalinigumma(4).
1. Sam. 18.
Nalinivana (Nalinīvana) A garden in the vicinity of the city of Pumḍarīgiņi (1)1. Probably it is identical with Nalinigumma(5).
1. Jna. 141.
Ṇaliya (Nālikā). A capital of each of Soma (1) & (2). See Somappabha (2) for further information.
1. BhaA. p. 204.
Navaga (Navaka) A merchant of Vasamtapura (3).1
1. AvaH. p. 98.
Navamiya (Navamikā) A principal Disākumārī residing on the Ruyaguttama peak of the western Ruyaga(1) mountain.1
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 157, Sth. 643.
2. Navamiyā of Nayadhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 157.

Sixth chapter of the ninth sub-section of the second section
3. Navamiya Daughter of a merchant of Kampillapura. She was initiated by Titthayara Pasa(1). In the next life she is reborn as one of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3).2
1. Jna. 157.
1
2. Bha. 406, Sth. 612.

Page #328

315
Nāgā
4. Ņavamiyā One of the four principal wives of Sappurisa. She is the same as Ņamiyā(1). The same is the name of a princial wife of Mahāpurisa.
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273. Navami See Navamiyā(1).
1. Tir. 157.
Ņahavāhaņa (Nabhovāhana) King of Bharuyaccha. King Salavābana of Paitthāņa attacked Bharuyaccha several times but owing to the high prosperity of the town he repeatedly got defeated. At last he conquered the town with the help of his clever minister who had worked under Nahavāhana also in that capacity for some time but ultimately deceived him in the battle against Sālavāhana.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 109, II. p. 200, AvaN. 1299, VyaBh. 3.58, BrhM. p. 52, AvaH. p.712.
A king after Mahāvīra's emancipation.
Nahasena (Nabhasena)
1. Tir. 622.
1. Nāila (Nāgila). Disciple of preceptor Vairasena(3) The Năilă monastic branch started from him.
1. Kalp. p. 255. 2. Năila Asramanopāsaka (lay-votary) in the city of Campa. He was a friend of goldsmith Kumāranamdi (also known as Anamgasena). After death he became a god in the Accuya celestial region.1
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 397-8, NisCu. III. p. 141. 3. Ņāila A šrāvaka (lay-votary) belonging to the town of Kusatthala. He
la. He attained liberation in the time of Titthayara Aritthaņemi.1
1. Mahan. pp. 100-1, 4. Nāila Religious teacher of ascetic Duppasaha.
1. Tir. 828.
5. Năila Last śramanopāsaka (lay-votary) to be born in the current descending cycle.
1. Tir. 841. Näilā (Nāgilā) A monastic branch originating from preceptor Naila(1). It is the same as Ajjanaila.
1. Kalp. p. 255.
Ņāilī (Nāgili) Same as Ajjaņäili.
1. KalpV. p. 263.
1. Ņāga (Nāga) One of the eleven Karaṇas.
1. Jam. 153, KalpV. p. 189, SutN. 12.

Page #329

Nāga
316 2. Nāga Eighth chapter of the twelfth section of Viyāhapaņņatti.1
1. Bha. 437. 3. Nāga Thirteenth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyahapannatti.1
1. Bha. 590. 4. Ņāga Charioteer of king Paseņai(5) and husband of Sulasa(2).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 164, SthA. p. 456, Uttk. p. 79. 5. Nāga Merchant of Bhaddilapura. He was the husband of Sulasā(1) who nourished six sons of Devai in the time of Titthayara Aritthaņemi.!
1. AvaCu. I. p. 357, Ant. 4. 6. Nāga A Vakkhāra mountain in Mahāvideha on the northern bank of river Sitodāl and to the east of Vaggu district. The same is the name of the four peaks. 1. Sth. 302, 434, 637.
I 2. Jam. 102. 7. Nāga Disciple of preceptor Rakkha and teacher of preceptor Jehila.
1. Kalp. p. 265. 8. Ņāga One of the eight principal disciples of preceptor Mahāgiri.1
1. Kalp. p. 257. Nāgakumāra (Nāgakumāra ) One of the ten sub-classes of Bhavaṇavai gods. The gods belonging to this class are under Logapāla Varuņa(1). They have eighty-four lakhs of mansions,3 Dharapa(1) and Bhūyanamda(1) are their indras. The maximum longevity of these gods is somewhat less than two palyopama years and the minimum ten thousand years. Their diadem bears the sign of the hood of a serpent. 1. Anu. 20, AnuHe. p. 25, Bha. 15,
3. Sam. 84. 169, 611, 699, Jiv. 158, Vis. 1578,
4. Praj. 46, Jiv. 120. 1924, Sth 757.
5. Sam. 2, 10, Sth. 113, Praj. 95. 2. Bha. 167.
6. Praj. 46, Sam. 150. Ņăgajaņņa (Nāgayajña) See Nāgamaha.
1. Jna. 68, AvaCu. I. p. 157. Nāgajasā (Nāgayašā) Daughter of Pamthaga(4) given in marriage to Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. p. 379. Năgajjuna (Nāgārjuna ) Disciple of preceptor Himavamta(2) and teacher of preceptor Bhūyadinna. He presided over the council for the redaction of the cannon held at Vallabhipura prior to one held under Devaddhigani.? This version of redaction is called Ņāgajjunīya.3 1. Nan. v, 35-9, NanCu. p. 10,
2. DasCu. p. 204, AcaCu. pp. 219, NanH. p. 13, KalpDh. p. 130,
232, 237, 244, 313; AcaSi. p. 303, Nan M. p. 52.
UttCu. p. 149, Utts. p. 186. 3. DasCu. p. 204, AcaCu. p. 207.

Page #330

317
Ņāgadiva
Ņāgajjuniya (Nāgārjuniya ) See Nāgajjuna.1
1. AcaCu. p. 113, AcaSi. p, 119, UttCu. p. 149.
Nagapayari (Nāganagari)
1. Tir. 553.
A city in the Eravaya(1) region.
Same as Varupa(8).1
Ņägaṇattua (Nāganaptska)
1. Bha. 303.
1. Nāgadatta (Nāgadatta ) A prince who was a snake in his prevous birth. He renounced the world and took to asceticism at an early age. He often used to feel hungry and take food throughout the day. He was so tolerent that he never showed any sign of anger even towards those who might spit his food. He obtained omniscience and attained liberation.1
1. DasCu. pp. 41-2, SthA. p. 255.
2. Nāgadatta Son of merchant Nāgavasu of Paitthāpa. He renounced the world and accepted the Jinakalpa (conduct of a naked monk) but would not observe it successfully.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 188, AvaN. 1280.
3. Ņāgadatta One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, Kalpv. p. 236.
4. Någadatta A merchant of Manipura. He gave alms to ascetic Imdadatta(2). After death he took birth as prince Mahābala(10), son of king Bala(3) of Mahāpura.1
1. Vip. 34.
5. Nāgadatta Son of a merchant. He was Gamdhavya-ņāgadatta owing to his proficiency in music. He renounced the world and attained liberation.
1. AvaCu. II. P. 65, AvaN. 1249-1267, 1. Nāgadattā (Nāgadattā) Daughter of Jakkhaharila. She was given in marriage to Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. p. 379.
2. Nāgadattā A palanquin used on the occasion of the renunciation of Samti, the sixteenth Titthamkara.
1. Sam. 157.
Ņăgadiva (Nāgadvīpa) A concentric island surrounding the Devoda ocean. It is encircled on the other hand by the Nāgoda ocean.1
1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167.

Page #331

Ņāgapariāvaņiā
318
Nagapariávania (Nāgaparijñāpanikā) An Amgabāhira Kālia text, not extant now. A monk of thirteen years' standing was considered eligible to study it. ? 1. Nan. 44, NanM. p. 207, NanH. p. 2. Vya. 10.27.
73, NanCu. p. 60, Pak. p. 45.
Same as Ņāga(6).1
Ņāgapavvaya ( Nāgaparvata)
1. Sth. 637.
Ņāgapura (Nāgapura ) A town visited by Titthayara Pāsa(1). There was a garden of the name of Sahasamba vana(9) in its vicinity. It is the same as Hatthiņāpura.
1. Jna. 153.
Nāgabhūya (Nāgabhūta ) An off-shoot of uddehagana(2).1
1. Kalp. p. 259. Ņāgamaha (Nāgamaha) A festival held in honour of nāgas (serpents).1
1. Jna. 21, 36, 68, Aca 2.12, JnaA. pp. 56, 132, RajM. p. 284, AcaCu. I. p. 157. Ņāgamitta (Nāgamitra) One of the eight principal disciples of preceptor Mahāgiri-1
1. Kalp. p. 257. Ņāgavasu (Nāgavasu) Father of Nāgadatta(2). He was a merchant of Paitthāņa.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 188, AvaN. 1280, Aval. p. 698.
Ņāgayitta (Nāgavitta) One of the four Logapālas of Bhūyāņamda(1) mentioned in Viyāhapannatti. He has four principal wives : Suņamdā(4), Subhaddā(4), Sujāyā(3) and Sumaņā(4). The names of the Logapālas occurring in Thāņa do not include Nāga vitta as one of them but in his placc there is mentioned Kālavāla(2).2 1. Bha. 406.
2. Sth. 256, See also Bha. 169. 1. Ņāgasiri (Nāgašri) Wife of merchant Ņāgavasu of Paitthāna and mother of Ņāgadatta(2).1
1. Avaču. II. p. 188, AvaN. 1280. 2. Ņāgasiri Wife of Soma(7), a Brāhmaṇa belonging to Campā. Once she served ascetic Dhammarui(4) with a cooked vegetable prepared from a bitter gourd. The ascetic did not abandon the vegetable lest thousands of ants might eat it and die. He, on the contrary, ate it himself and died. Nāgasiri was born as Dovai, daughter of king Duvaya, after many a birth and death.1
1. Jna. 106-116.

Page #332

319
Nābhi
A secular text.1
Nāgasuhuma (Nāgasüksma)
1. Nan. 42.
Nāgasena (Nāgasena ) A merchant of Uttaravācāla who gave alms to Mahāvira.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 279, AvaN. 471, Vis 1923, KalpDh, p. 104. Ņāgahatthi (Nāgahastin ) Disciple of preceptor Namdila.?
1. Nan V. 30, NanH. p. 12, AvaCu. I. p. 585; NanCu. p. 9, NanM. p. 50. Nāgoda (Nāgoda) An ocean encircling the Nāgadiva. It is surrounded on the other hand by Jakkhadīva.1
1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167. Ņāņappavāya (Jñānapravāda) Fifth Puyva consisting on an exposition of knowledge. It is not extant.
1. Nan. 57, Sam. 14, 147, NanCu. p. 75, NanM. p. 241.
1. Nāta (jñātr or jñāta) See Nātavansa.?
1. BrhBh. 3265, AvaCu. I. p. 239. 2. Ņāta See Ņāyādhammakahā.'
1. AvaCu. II. p. 154, 258. Nātakula (Jñātrakula) See Nātavamsa.1
1. SutCu. p. 97. Nātavamsa (Jñātrvamša or Jñātavamsa) A family-line to which descendants of Usabha(1), Mabāvīra and others belonged. It is identical with the Ikkhāga clan.? According to Pannavaņā, Ņáta and Ikkhāga are two different family lines.3 1. AvaCu. I. p. 245: Kalp. 21ff.,
2. JnaA. p. 153, AupA. p. 27, KalpV. p. 46.
KalpDh. p. 32. 3. Praj. 37.
gabhi (Nābhi) Son of Marudeva(2) and his wife Sirikamta(3), born in the last part (when one eighth of a palyopama of the third era remained) of the third era of Osappiņi. He was the brother as well as the husband of Marudevï.? His height measured 525 dhanusas. He had a son born at Viņīyabhūmi named Usabha(1), the first Titthamkara of the current osappini (descending cycle) and a daughter named Sumamgalā(1), the mother of Bharaha(1).' He is regarded as the seventh as well as the last Kulagara 1. Sam. 157, Tir. 92 ff., Jam. 29,
(twins) of a son and a daughter Ava N. 150.
were born.] 2. Sam. 157, AvaN. 159, 160; Jam. 30, 3. AupA. p. 117, AvaN. 156.
Kalp. 206. [At that time Yugalas 1 : 4. Kalp. 209, AvaN. 191, Vis. 1598.

Page #333

Nāmudaa
320
(governor) of the current cycle. According to another tradition he is considered to be the last but one of the fifteen kulagaras of this age. He promulgated the punishment of 'dhikkāra' i.e., reproach.? 5. Sth. 556, Sam. 157, AvaN. 155, 6. Jam. 28-9.
AvaM. p. 154, AvaH. p. 120, Jam. 7. Jam. 29, KalpV. p. 232.
30, Tir. 70. Nāmudaa (Nāmodaya ) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosāla. He later became a follower of Mahāvīra.1
1. Bha. 305, 330,
1. Nāya (Jñāta) First section of Nāyādhammakahā. It has nineteen chapters.
1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Pak. p. 68, PraS. 28, Sam. 19, Utt. 31.14, NanCu. p. 66. 2. Nāya (Jñātě or Jānta) An Aryan lineagel same as Ņātavamsa also known as a Ksatriya community. 2 1. Praj. 37.
I 2. Kalp. 21, DasCu. p. 221. Nāyakula (Jñātřkula or Jñātakula) Same as Ņāyavamsa.1
1. Kalp. 89, KalpV. p. 144. Näyajjhayana (Jñātādhyayana) Identical with Naya(1).
1. Sam. 19, AvaCu. II. p. 137, UttS. p. 614, Pak. p. 68, Utt. 31.14.
Nāyaputta (Jñātaputra or Jñātņputra) Another name of Mahāvīra. He belonged to the Ņāya lineage and therefore he was also known as Nāyaputta. 1. Aca. 2.179, AcaCu. p. 27, Sut. 1.1.1.27, Das 6.17, 20, Bha. 305, 646, Dascu. p.
221, Dash. p. 199, Kalpv. p. 144, SutCu. p. 97. Ņāyamuņi (jñātamuni or Jñātsmuni) Another name of Mabāviral who hailed from the Ņāya lineage.
1. Pras. 23, 25, 27. Nāyavamsa (jñātrvamśa or Jñātavamsa) See Nātavamsa.
1. Kalp. 22.
Nāyasamda (Jñātşkhanda or Jñatakhanda) A grove near Khattiyakumdaggāma where Mahāyira embraced asceticism. It is sacred for pilgrimage.a
1. AvaN. 231, AvaBh. 105-6, Aca. 2. 179. 2. BrhBh. 3192. Nāyasamdavaņa (Jñātņkhandavana or Jñātakhandavana) Same as Ņāyasamda.
1. AvaM. p. 265, AvaBh. 105. Nāyasuya (Jnātaśruta ) Same as Nāya(1).1
1. Jna. 148.

Page #334

321
Nārāyapa
Nāyādhammakahā (Jñātādharmakathā) Sixth of the twelve Amga(3) texts. It is in prose and is divided into two sections: Nāya(1) and Dhammakahā.? The former has nineteen chapters, whereas the latter ten. Each of the ten chapters in the second section has further subdivisions. The entire work deals with narratives having a moral and religious objective behind them." It was commented upon by Abhayadevasūri in V.S. 1120.5
The eighth chapter of the first section gives the story of Malli(1), the nineteenth Titthamkara. The sixteenth chapter furnishes a naration of Dovai in the form of a story of her chain of births and deaths. 1. Pak. p. 46, Nan. 45, 51, Sam. 141, 3. Sam. 19. NanCu. P, 66.
4. NanH. p. 81, 2. Jna. 5. Nāya means illustration and 5. JnaA. p. 254.
dhammakahā means religious story.
1. Nārada or Näraya (Nārada) Son of Jannadatta(1) and Somajasă of Soriyapura. He is the same as Kacchallanaraya.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 194.
Previous birth
of the twenty-second would-be
2. Nārada or Naraya Titthamkara Vimala(2),1
1. Sam. 159.
A Brahmin mendicant and his followers.
3. Ņärada or Ņāraya
1. Aup. 38.
4. Nārada or Näraya A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.
1. Risi. 1, Risi. ( Sangrahaņi) Nárayaputta (Nāradaputra) A disciple of Titthayara Mahävira.
1. Bha. 221. 1. Nārāyana (Nārāyana ) Eighth Vasudeva(1) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He is the same as Lakkhana. He lived after Titthayara Mūņisuvvaya(1) and before Nami(1). He was son of king Dasaraha(1) and his queen Kegamai of Aojjha and younger brother of Baladeva(2) Pauma(6), i.e. Rāma(4). He had killed Rāvana with his own disc. His height was sixteen dhanușas. He belonged to the Käsava lineage. His previous birth-name was Punavvasu(3). After enjoying a life of twelve thousand years he died and took birth in the fourth infernal region. 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 566, 577, 602-615, Vis. 1765, AvaN. 421, Vis. 1778, AvaN. 403-413,
Uttk. p. 43, AvaBh. 40-43, UttK. p. 48., Sth. 672; According to AvaN (408). Nārāyaṇa was born at Rāyagiha.
41

Page #335

Nārāyana
322
2. Nārāyaṇa A non-jain ascetic who is said to have attained emancipation."
1. Sut. 1.3.4.2, Sutu, p. 120, SutSi. p. 95. Nārāyaṇakattha (Nārāyanakostha) A place outside the city of Mahurā(1)."
1. AcaCu. p. 163. Nārikamtā (Nárikāntā ) See Nārikamtā.
1. Jam. 110, Sth. 689, Sam. 14. Nári (Nāri) Same as Nárikamtā.1
1. Jam. 110. Nãrikamtā (Nārīkāntā) One of the nine summits of mount Nilavamta.
1. Jam. 110, Sth. 689. 2. Nārīkamtā A river emerging from the Kesari(2) lake on mount Nilavamta(1) and flowing towards west in the Rammaga(5) region.1
1. Sth. 88, 552; Jam. 110, Sam. 14.
Nālamdaijja (Nālandiya) Twenty third chapter of Süyagada.
1. Sam. 23, BrhBh. 318, SthA. p. 457.
Nálamdā (Nālanda ) A suburb of the city of Rāyagiha. Gosāla had his first meeting with Mahāvīra here. It is identified with modern Bargaon (Nalanda) seven miles to the northwest of Rajgir.3 See also Mahāvīra. 1. Sut, 2.7.1, SutN. 203, SthA. p. 457, 2. Bha. 541, AvaCu. I. p. 282. Kalp. 122, SutCu. p. 448.
3. GDA. p. 136. Nálimdā (Nálandā) Same as Ņālamdā.
1. Bha. 541. Näli (Nāli) Fifth chapter of the eleventh section of Viyahapaņņatti.
1. Bha. 409. Nāsikka (Nāsikya) Same as Ņäsikkaņagara.1
1. AvaN. 944, AvaH.p. 436. Nāsikkanagara (Nāsikyanagara) A town to which Namda(9), the husband of Sumdari(2) belonged. It is identified with modern Nasik, ? 1. Nan. v. 73, NanM. P. 167, Avan. 2. GDA. p. 139.
944, AvaCu. I. p. 566. Niavā (Niyatā ) Another name of the Jambusudamsanā tree.
1. Jam. 90. Nimbaa or Ņimbaga (Nimbaka ) Son of Ambarisi. See also Ambarisi.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 196, AvaN. 1295, AvaH. p. 708.

Page #336

323
Ņippaga
Ņikkasaya (Niskaņāya ) Fourteenth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region, and a future birth of Baladeva(1).1
1. Tir. 1113, Sam. 159, Sth. 692.
Nikkhittasattha (Niksiptaśastra) Twelfth Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region in Jambūdīva. Titthogāli mentions Sejjaħsa(5) in his place.? 1. Sam. 159.
1 2 . Tir. 324, SamA. p. 159.
Niggamtha (Nirgrantha) One of the five Samaņa(1) sects. Niggamtha means a monk, i.e. a disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra.? Niggastha is that person who is free from the bonds of thought and matter (muktadravyabhāvagrantha)3 or devoid of internal and external impurities-granthas, i.e. entanglements or bonds of passions and possessions. Niggamtha teachings meant the teachings of Mahāvīra or other (twenty three) Titthayaras; hence, Niggamtha stands for the sect of Mahāvīra and other Titthayarasor for the Jaina order as a whole. 1. Pinn. 445, AcaSi. pp. 314, 325, 4. UttCu. p. 146, DasCu, p. 334, AcaSi. SthA. p. 94, NisBh. 4420.
p. 155, SthA. pp. 56, 94, BhaA. pp. 60, 891, Utts. p. 257, DasH. p.
192, BrhKs. p. 257. 2. Aca. 108, 2.141, 152, 179.
5. Bha. 384, Jna. 23, 24, Dasa. 10.1, 7,
Upa. 5, 44, AvaN. (Dipika) p. 139, 3. Utts. p. 418.
AvaCu p. 241, Dasa Cu. p. 91.
Another name of Jambusudamsaņā.1
Niccamamdia (Nityamanditā )
1. Jam. 90.
Niccāloa (Nityāloka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295–296, SthA. pp. 78-79,
See Niccāloa.
Niccāloga (Nityāloka)
1. Sth. 90.
Niccujjota (Nityoddyota)
1. Sth. 90.
See Niccujjoa.?
1. Nimpaga or Niņņaya (Nimnaka) A very rich egg-merchant belonging to the town of Purimatāla. He earned a lot of sin due to his life-taking business. After death first he fell to hell and thereafter he was born as Abhaggasena(2), son of Vijaya(16).
1. Vip. 17, SthA. p. 507.
2. Ņiņņaga or Niņņaya
1. Praj. 37.
An Aņāriya country and its people.

www.jainel

Page #337

Niņņāmiya
324
Nipņāmiyā (Nirnāmikā) Previous birth of Sayampabhā, principal wife of god Laliyamga. She was born in a poor family belonging to Namdiggāma(2). Sumamgala(2) and Sulakkhana were her sisters.1
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 172-4.
One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts.
Ninhaiyã (Nihnavikā )
1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37.
Ņinhaga (Nihnava) See Niphava.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 586, AvaN. 785, Mahan. 99.
Ņiņhaya (Nihnava) See Ņiņhava.
1. BrhBh. 5433, AvaH, p. 311.
Ņihṇava (Nihnava) The word 'niņhäti' is explained as concealing or evading the truth and creating delusion. One who prevaricates the original doctrine is called Ninhava.? He employs false means for its and propounds wrong doctrines. He is considered as fallen from the right faith. There had been seven Ninhavas after Mahāvira. Their names are Jamäli(1), Tissagutta, Āsādha(1), Āsamitta, Gamga, Rohagutta(1) and Gotthămāhila.? Their respective doctrines are known as Bahuraya, Jīvapaesiya, Avvatta, Samuccheya, Dokiriya, Teräsiya(1) and Abaddhiya. Sivabhūi(1) is also counted as a Niñhava. He founded the Bodiya sect.9 1. Dasa. 9.7, DasaCu. p. 74.
6. Avan. 785. 2. DasaCu. p. 74, Aupa. p. 106, 7. AvaN. 780-1, Vis. 2801-2, AupA. p. 106, AvaCu. I. p. 415, Utts. p. 178.
AvaCu. I. pp. 419-424. 3. Utts. pp. 17-18.
8. Aup. 41, Vis. 2800, AvaN. 779, NisBh. 4. Aupa. p. 106.
5596ff. 5. BhaA. p. 51, AvaCu. II. p. 28, See 9. AvaBh. 145-146, AvaCu. I. pp. 427,
also PinN. 156-158, AcaCu. I. p. 83, 586, NisBh. 5609. BrhBh. 5433.
A Mahāņiraya situated in the
Ņidaddha or Ņiddaddha (Nirdagdha ) Rayanappabhā(2) hell.
1. Sth 515, Stha. p. 367.
Nippulāa (Nispulāka) Fifteen would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region' and a future birth of Robiņi(2).
1. Sam. 159, Sth. 692, Tir. 1113.
1.2. A river in Timisaguha. It drowns anything
Ņimaggajalā (Nimagnajalā ) A river in Timisaguhā. It drowns anything that may fall into it. There is another river of the same name in Khamdappavāyaguha.” 1. Jam. 55, AvaCu.l. p. 194
| 2. Jam. 65.

Page #338

325
Nirai
Nimajjaga (Nimajjaka) A class of vanaprastha ascetics' who while taking bath remained immersed in water for some moments.2
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38
I
2. BhaA. p. 519.
Nimuggajala (Nimagnajalā)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 194, AvaM. p. 230.
Nimmama (Nirmama) Sixteenth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region1 and a future birth of Sulasā(2).
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1113.
Nimmala (Nirmala ) One of the six layers of Bambhaloga.1
1. Sth. 516.
Niyaipavvayaga (Niyatiparvataka)
A type of mountains situated in the Suriyabha celestial abode. The celestial beings of that abode are always sporting.2
1. Raj. 112, RajM. p. 195.
1. Niyamtha (Nirgrantha)
Same as Niggaṁtha.1
1. Bha. 751, Jit Bh. 243, 281, Utt. 12.16, 15.11, UttN. p. 256, UttCu. p. 143.
Eighth chapter of the fifth section of
2. Niyamtha (Nirgrantha)
Viyahapaṇṇatti.1
1. Bha. 176.
See Nimaggajalā.1
Niyamthi (Nirgranthi) See Khuddaganiyamthijja.1
1. UttN. p. 9.
Niyamthijja (Nirgranthiya) See Aṇahapavajjā.1
1. UttN. p. 9.
Niyamthiputta (Nirgranthiputra) A disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra.1
1. Bha. 221.
Niyayapavvaya (Niyataparvata) Same as Niyaipavvayaga 1
1. RajM. p. 195.
Niyala (Nigada)
1. SthA. p. 79. Niyalla (Nigada) Thaṇa only.1
1. Nirai (Nirṛti) fortnight.1
1. Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79.
Same as Niyalla.1

One of the eighteenth Gahas. It is mentioned in the
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
Another name of the night of the fifteenth day of a

Page #339

Nirai
326
2. Ņirai Presiding deity of the Mūla Nakkhatta(1).
1. Sth. 90. Ņiramgaņa (Niramgana ) Royal wrestler of Kosambī. He was defeated by wrestler Attaņa of Ujjeņi.
1. UttCu. p. 109.
1. Nirambhā (Nirambha ) A principal wife of Bali(4).1 She was a daughter of a merchant of Săvatthi in her previous birth.?
1. Jna. 150, Bha. 406, Sth. 403.
2. Nirambhā Fourth chapter of the second sub-section of the second section of Nāyādhammakahā.
1. Jna. 150.
Nirayavibhatti (Nirayavibhakti) Fifth chapter of the first section of Süyagada. It is the same as Ņārayavibhatti.
1. SutN. 25, SutCu. p. 149.
1. Nirayāvaliyā (Nirayāvalikā) An Amgabāhira Kālia text. It is one of the following five sections of Uvamga : 1. Nirayāvaliyā, 2. Kappavadamsiyā, 3. Pupphiyā, 4. Pupphacūliyā, 5. Vanbidasā. Candraprabhasūri has commented upon all of them.3 Nirayávaliyā has ten chapters: Kāla(13), Sukāla(1), Mabākāla(1), Kaņha(5), Sukapha, Mahākaņha(1), Virakapha(1) Rāmakanha(1), Piuseņakaṇha and Mahāseņakanha(1). See also Ņirayāvaliyā(2). 1. Nan. 44, NanM. p. 207, Pak. p. 45, 3. Jams. p. 2. NanCu. p. 60.
4. Nir. 1.1. 2. Nir. 1.1, 2.1, 5.1.
2. Nirayāvaliya A common name for all the five sections of Uvamga as mentioned under Ņirayāvaliyā(1) and Kappiyā(2) being the other name for Ņirayāyaliyā(1).1
1. Jams. pp. 1-2.
Eighth
chapter of the
nineteenth
section
of
Ņivvatti (Nirvștti) Viyābapapņatti.
1. Bha. 648.
Same as Ņirambhā.
Ņirumbhā (Nirumbhā).
1. Jna. 150.
Ņivvāņa (Nirvāna) Third would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region. Titthogāli mentions him as Sixth Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1118.

w

Page #340

Nilavamta (Nilavanta) See Nilavamta.(4)1
1. Sth. 689.
Nivvāņi (Nirvaṇī) A goddess.1
1. Ava. p. 19.
Nivvai (Nirvṛti) Daughter of king Jiyasattu(30) of Mahura(1). She was given in marriage to Surimdadatta(2), son of king Imdadatta(9).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 449, UttK. p. 98, AvaH. p. 703.
Nivvuikarā (Nirvṛtikarā) Tittamkara, at the time of his consecration ceremony.1
1. Sam. 157.
Nivvuipura (Nirvṛtipura) A place visited by merchant Dhanna(7) of Vasamtapura(3).1 Nirvṛti as a territory formed the eastern half of Pundradeśa, comprising Dinajapur, Rungpur and Koch-Bihar. Its principal town was Bardhanakuti which may be identified with Nivvuipura.2
1. Vis. 3510-3, AvaCu. I. p. 509.
2. GDA. p. 142, SGAMI pp. 93, 98, 114.
327
1. Nisadha (Nisadha) Son of Baladeva(1) and his wife Revai(3) of Bāravai. He married fifty princesses. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthyara Aritthanemi. After observing asceticism for nine years he left this world and took birth as a god in the Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. He will attain liberation in the Mahavideha region after taking one more birth there.1 Sagaracamda(1), husband of Kamalamela was his son and Pabhāvai(2) was his wife.2
1. Nir. 5.1.
3. Nisadha
2. AvaCu. I. p. 112.
2. Nisadha A mountain in Jambuddiva. It is situated to the south of Mahavideha, to the north of Harivasa, to the west of eastern Lavanasamudda and to the east of western Lavaṇasamudda. Its height measures four hundred yojanas. It has nine peaks.1
1. Jam. 84.
1. Jam. 83-4, Sut. 1.6. 15, Jna. 64, Jiv. 141, Sam. 63, 94, 106, 112, Sth. 197, 302, 522, 689.
4. Nisadha
The palanquin used for Ara, the eighteenth
Nisadha
A god residing on the mountain of the same name.1
1. Jam. 84, Sam. 112, Sth. 689.

5. Nisadha Namdanavana(1).1
Second of the nine peaks of the mountain of the same name.1
1. Jam. 104, Sth. 522, 689.
One of the nine summits of mount

Mamdara(3), in

Page #341

Ņisadha
328
6. Nisadha A lake in Devakurā(1) to the south of mount Mamdara(3), River Sitodā passes through it dividing it into two parts.? 1. Jam. 99, Sth. 434.
| 2. Jam. 84. 7. Ņisadha First chapter of Vaṇhidasă.
1. Nir. 5.1. Nisadhakūļa (Nişadhakūta) See Nisadha(5).1
1. Jam. 84, Sth. 522. Nisaha (Nisadha ) See Nisadha.
1. Sth. 689, Jam. 83, Jiv. 141, Sam. 94, Sth, 434. Nisabaküda (Nişadhakūta ) Same as Nişadha(5).
1. Jam. 104. Nisāda or Nisāya (Nişāda) One of the nine mixed castes. It originated by the union of Brāhmaņa man with a Sūdra woman.2 1. AcaN, 22-3.
2. SutSi. p. 177, SutCu. p. 218. Ņisīha (Niśītha ) An Amgabāhira Kālia text." It is in prose and is divided into twenty chapters. It deals with the rules governing the conduct of monks and nuns and prescribes atonements and penances for various transgressions. It mentions certain exceptions also to the general rules. Its authorship is attributed to Visāhagaņi.Formerly it was a part of Āyāra viz. Ayārapakappa, but later it was separated from it.3
iterally means darkness which symbolises secretness. Since the study of this text was confined to a few deserving candidates and it was kept back from knowledge of others, it is styled as Nisīha, i.e. secret. Its other names are Pakappa, Ayārakappa(2), Ayārapakappa and Ņisihacūlā.5
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 44, NanM. p. 206. 4. See Nisitha : Eka Adhyayana, by Pt. 2. NisCu. IV. p. 395.
Dalsukh Malvania. See also NisBh, 673. AcaN. 344, AcaCu. p. 4, NisBh. 70, 6700-3.
4,6500, Sams. p. 48, SthA, p. 325. 5. For references see those words.
See Ņisiha-Visesa-cuņņi.1
Ņisiha-Cunni (Niśītha-cūrni)
1. NisCu. IV. p. 226.
Nisībacūlä (Niśīthacūdā ) It is the same as Nisiha.1 Formerly it served as an appendix (cülā) to Āyāra.
1. NisCu. I. p. 1.
Ņisiha-visesa-cuņņi (Niśītha-viśeşa-curņi) A commentary on Ņisīha,' by Jinadāsagani? mahattara. It is different from the Nisīha-cunni commentary composed by some other author perior to Jinadāsagani.3 1. NisCu. I. p. 1.
2. Ibid. IV (Subodhā Vyakhyā) p. 443, 3. Ibid. I. p. 1.
& Ibid. Int. pp. 46-48

Page #342

329
Nila vamta
Ņisumbha (Niśumbha) Fifth Padisattu of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He was jailed by Purisasiha.
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 609, Vis. 1767. 1. Nisumbhā (Niśumbhā) One of the five principal wives of Bali(4). She was a daughter of a merchant of Sāvatthi in her previous birth.
1. Jna. 150, Bha. 406, Sth. 403.
2. Ņisumbhā Second chapter of the second sub-section of the second section of Nāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 150. Niraa (Nīrajas) One of the six layers of Bambhaloga.
1. Sth. 516. 1. Nila (Nila) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295–296, SthA. pp. 78–79. 2. Nila Identical with Nilavaṁta. 1
1. Jam. 110, JivM. p. 244. Ņīlakamtha (Nīlakantha) One of the five Generals of Dharaṇa(1). He is in-charge-of the column of bisons.
1. Sth. 404. Ņilaguhā (Nīlaguhā) A park of Rāyagiha where Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara embraced asceticism.
1. AvanN. 230.
Nīlabhadda (Nilabhadra ) A man with bad company.
1. Mahan, 100. 1. Nīlavamta (Nilavat) A mountain in Jambūdiva. It is situated to the north of the Mahāvideha region, to the south of the Rammaga region to the west of the eastern Lavapa and to the east of the western Lavana. Its height measures four hundred yojanas. It has the following nine peaks : Siddhāyayana, Nilavamta(4), Puvvavideha(2), Siā(2), Kitti(3), Ņāri(1), Avaravideha(3), Rammagaküda and Uvadamsaņa. 1. Jam. 110, Jiv. 147, Jna. 141, Sam. 2. Sam. 106, Sth. 302.
112, Utt. 11.28, Sth. 197, 522. 3. Jam. 110. 2. Nilavamta One of the five lakes situated in the middle of the course of river Sità in Uttarakuru(1).
1. Jiv. 149, Jam. 89, SamA. p. 70, BhaA. p. 655, AcaCu. p. 189, Sth, 434. 3. Nilavamta A god residing on the mountain of the same name.1
1. Jam. 110, 89; Jiv. 189.
ida and
Sam. 1 3.1

Page #343

Nilavamta
5. Nilavamta
1. Sth. 642.
4. Nilavamta
1. Jam. 110, 103, Sam. 112, Sth. 689, 522; SthA. p. 72.
One of the nine summits of the mountain of the same name.1
Nīlā (Nīlā)
1. Sth. 470.
Nilavamtaddaha (Nilavaddraha) See Nilavamta(2).1
1. Jiv. 149.
A Disahatthikuda situated in Bhaddasalavaṇa.1
Nilavamtaddahakumāra (Nilavaddrahakumāra)
1. Jiv. 149.
Nilasoa (Nīlāśoka)
1. Vip. 34, Jna. 55.
A river merging into Ratta.1
330
Nedūra (Nedura)
1. Praj 37.
Nilobhāsa (Nīlāvabhāsa)
One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-96, SthA. pp. 78-79.
Same as Nehura.1
Nemala (Nepāla) See Nepāla.1
1. BrhBh. 3912.
Nepāla (Nepāla) A country where preceptor Bhaddabāhu(1) stayed during the entire period of twelve years' famine. Thulabhadda and others had reached there from Paḍaliputta to learn Diṭṭhivaya from him. The land was well-known for its ratnakambalas (a kind of blankets).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 187.
Nevvāṇa (Nirvāṇa)
1. Tir. 1118.

Nevvuti (Nirvṛti)
A park outside the city of Sogamdhiya.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 449.
Nemi (Nemi) Same as Aritthanemi.1
1. Sth. 411, Sam. 157, Jam. 47, AvaN. 371, 421, AvaCu. II. p. 19,Vis. 1485, 1759.
A learned preceptor who had great respect
Nemicamda (Nemicandra) for Mahānisīha.1
1. Mahan. p. 71.
Same as Nilavamta(3).1
See Nivvuti.1
2. Ibid. p. 186, KalpV. p. 252, KalpDh. p. 163, KalpS. p. 194.
Same as Nivvāṇa.1

Page #344

331
Takkhasila
Nevyutinagara (Nirvrtinagara) Same as Ņivvuipura.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 509. Ņehura (Nehura ) An Apāriya (non-Aryan) country.1
1. Pras. 4, Praj. 37.
Tamtuvāya (Tantuvāya ) An Aryan industrial group of weavers. 1. Praj. 37.
| 2. Prajm. p. 58. Tamdulaveālia (Tandulavaicārika) An Angabāhira Ukkālia text. It is mostly in verse. It is quoted in Daśavaikālika-Cürni,? Avaśyaka-Curniand Niśītha-Cūrņi.' It is referred to as Tandulavicāranā by Maladhārin Hemcandra in his commentary on Anuogaddāra. It deals with the following main topics :-Embryology, celestial and infernal births, conditions of a living being, description of twins, bony structures, shapes of the body; condem
nd the like. Thus it is useful mainly for the study of Physiology and anatomy. See also Paiņņaga.
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43, Paky. p. 63 4. NisCu. IV. p. 235. 2. DasCu. p. 5.
5. AnuHe. p. 5 3. AvaCu. II. p. 224. Tämdulaveyaliya (Tandulavaicārika ) See Tamdulaveālia.1
1. Tan. 1, AnuCu. p. 3, DasCu. p. 5. Tambãa or Tambāya (Tambāka, Tambāla or Tamrāka) A village visited by Mahāvīra accompanied by Gosäla. Namdisena(3) was speared to death in this village.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 291, AvaN. 485, KalpV. p. 166, KalpDh. p. 106, AvaM p. 282. Takkasena (Tarkasena) One of the ten Kulgaras of the past Ussappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region. See also Kajjaseña.
1. Sth. 767.
Takkhasilă (Takşašilā) Capital of the country of Bahali where Bahubali reigned. It was visited by Usabha(1). Bāhubali installed a jewelled dharmacakra on the foot-prints left by Usabha at that place, Takkhasilā is identified with the ruins near Shah-dheri between Attock and Rawalpindi.?
1. AvaCu. J. p. 180, Vis. 1714, AvaN. 2. A.G.I. pp. 104-5.
322, Kalps. p. 185, KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 235, Aval. p. 147, AvaM. p. 226.

Page #345

Takkbasilāyala
332
Same as Takkhasilā.1
Takkhasilāyala ( Taksasilātala )
1. Vis. 1714, AvaN. 322.
Tagarā A town visited by Rāhāyariya accompained by his disciple hailing from Ayalapura.2 Merchant Datta(5), his wife Bhaddă(1) and their son Arahannaga(2) were initiated by preceptor Arahamàtta(3) in this very town. It was situated on the bank of the river of the same name. It is identified with a village named Tera situated on the Tirna river in the Osmanabad district." 1. VyaBh. 3. 339.
4. Anu. 130. 2. UttCu. p. 62, Utts. p. 100.
5. H. L. Jain-Karakandacariu. Int. pp. 3. UttCu. p. 58, UttN. and Utts.
41ff. p. 90, Mar, 489. Tagarāyadā (Tagarātaţa ) Same as Tagarā.1
1. Anu. 131, AnuHe. p. 149. Tagari Same as Tagarā.1
1. UttCu. p. 62. Taccāvāya (Tathyāvāda) Another name of Ditthivāya.1
1. Sth. 742. Tattha (Trasta) One of the thirty Muhuttas.1
1. Sam. 30, Jam. 152.
Another name of Anava, a Muhutta.
Tatthava (Trastapa)
1. Sam. 30.
Tatthā (Tvastr) Presiding deity of the Cittā(1) constellation.
1. Jam. 157, 171. Taņutaņui (Tanutanvi) Same as Taņü yatari."
1. Sth. 648. Tandi (Tanvi) Another name of Isipabbhārā.
1. Sam. 12.
Another name of Isipabbhārā.1
Tanuyatari (Tanukatari)
1. Sam. 12.
Tattajalā (Taptajalā ) An intermediate river east of mount Mamdara(3) and south of river Siyā in Jambuddiva.
1. Sth. 197, 522. Jam. 96.
Tattavai or Tattavati ( Tattvavati) Wife of king Ajjuņņa(3) and mother of prince Bhaddanamdi(4) of the city of Sughosa(5).
1. Vip. 34.

Page #346

333
Tāņaga
Tamatamapphabhā (Tamastamahprabhā) Seventh infernal region. Mághavai is its family-name.? There are five dreadful abodes in it, viz. Kāla(9), Mabākāla(6), Roruya, Mahāroruga and Appaitthāņa. 1. Sth. 648, Jiv. 69-70, Anu. 122, 12. Jiv. 67.
AnuHe. pp. 89-90, Utts. p. 697. 3. Sam. 33, Sth. 451. Tamatamā ( Tamastamā) Same as Tamatamappabhä.
1. Anu. 122.
is
its
Tamappabhã (Tamahprabhā) Sixth infernal region. Maghā(1) family name.? 1. Sth. 648, Jiv. 69–70, Utts. p. 697, 2. Jiv. 67.
Anu He. p. 89.
Tamă Same as Tamappabhā.
1. Utts. p. 697.
Fifth chapter of the sixth section of Viyahapanpatti.
Tamua (Tamaska )
1. Bha. 229.
A heretical householder of Rāyagiha.
.
Tammudaa (Tanmodaka )
1. Bha. 305.
A class of Vānaprastha ascetics living on the bark
Tayāhāra (Tvacāhāra ) of trees. 1
1. Aup. 38, Nir. 3.3.
Taramgavai (Tarangavati). A secular story.1 1. DasCu. pp. 106, 109; Vis. 1516, NisCu. II, p. 416, IV. p. 26, VyaBh. 5.17,
BrhBh. 564-5.
Taruņa A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Titthayara Pása(1), recognised as a Patteyabuddha.
1. Risi. 21, Risi (Sangrahaņi). Tava (Tapas ) Same as Tavomagga."
1. UttN. p. 9.
A peak of the eastern Ruyagavara mountain.1
Tavanijja (Tapaniya)
1. Sth. 643.
Thirtieth chapter of Uttarajjhayaņa.'
Tavomaggā (Tapomārga )
1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9.
Tänaga A person with bad company.1
1. Mahan. 100.

Page #347

Tamali
334
Tamali. A merchant belonging to Tämalitti. He is also known as Moriyaputta(2). He renounced the world and practised severe penances. After death he took birth as Isāņimda.1
1. Bha. 134-7, 417, Utts. p. 68. Tāmalitta (Tāmralipta) Same as Támalitti.1
1. VyaBh. 7. 32. Tāmalitti (Tāmralipti) Capital of the Vamga country to which merchant Tāmali belonged. It was a port (connected with both the land and sea.) It is identified with Tamluk which is situated on the bay of Rupnarayan river, twelve miles above its junction with Hughli.? 1. Praj. 37, Bha. 134, Sutsi. p. 123, 2. AGI. p. 504.
BrhBh. 3912, BrhKs. p. 342, Utts. P. 605, Vya. 7. 32.
Tāmalittiã (Tāmraliptikā) One of the four off-shoots of Godāsagana(2).
1. Kalp. p. 256. Tārga (Tāraka) Second of the nine Padisattus of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He was killed by Duvittha(2).1
1. Sth. 272, Sam. 158, Vis. 1767, Tir. 609. Tāragă (Tārakā) See. Tārayā.1
1. Sth. 273.
Taraya (Tāraka) See Tārā(3).
1. Sth. 481, Praj. 50.
Tärayā (Tārakā) A principal wife of Punnabhadda(5), one of the two lords of Jakkha gods. The same is the name of a wife of Māạibhadda(1). . 1. Bha. 406, Sth, 273.
1. Tārā Wife of king Sugriva of Kiskindhā. The king had to fight with Vidyadhara Sāhasagati for her sake.
1. PrasA. pp. 88–89 on Pras. 16. 2. Tāră Wife of king Kattavīriya(1) and mother of eighth Cakkavatti Subhūma(1).
1. Sam. 158, AvaN. 398. 3. Tără One of the five classes of Joisa gods. It consists of stars which move at a maximum distance of 900 yojanas and a minimum distance of 790 yojanas from the surface of this earth. The speed of their motion is most rapid. Each Tārā measures one-eighth of a yojana.
1. Praj. 50, Jam. 162-172, Sur. 89-100, Jiv. 197-201, Dev. 89-126, Anu, 139.

Page #348

335
Tiada
Tārāyaṇa See Vitta Tārāyana.1
1. Risi. 36.
1. Täla First sub-section of the twenty-second section of Viyāha pannatti...
1. Bha. 691. 2. Tāla One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosāla.
1. Bha. 330.
Tālapalamba (Talapralamba) One of the twelve principal lay-votaries of Gosāla.
1. Bha. 330. Tālapisāya (Tālapiśāca A god who tried to disturb merchant Arahannaya(1) of Campā when he was sailing in the Lavaņa ocean on a mercantile voyage with his cargo. The god assumed ferocious shapes and threatened the merchant with dire consequences but he did not swerve from his faith.1
1. Jna. 69. 1. Tavasa (Tāpasa) One of the four disciples of preceptor Samtiseniya. He established the Tāvasi(1) monastic branch.
1. Kalp. pp. 261-2. 2. Tāvasa A merchant belonging to Kosambi. After death he was born as a pig, thereafter as a snake and thereafter as his own son's son.1
1. UttCu. pp. 63-4. 3. Tāvasa Disciple of preceptor Vairasepa(3). He founded the Tävasi(2) monastic branch.1
1. Kalp. p. 255. 4. Tāvasa One of the five Samaņa(1) sects. Tāvasas used to live in forest.? They used to perform severe penances. They were of various types. 1. Pinn. 445, BrhBh. 4420, AcaSi. | 3. AcaSi. p. 202. pp. 314, 325, SthA. p. 94.
4. Bha. 417, Aup. 38, Nir. 3.3. BhaA. 2. PinN. M. p. 130, BrhCu. III. p. 414. P. 50. 1. Tấvasi (Tāpasi ) A monastic branch originating from preceptor Tavasa(1).
1. Kalp. p. 262. 2. Tāvasi A monastic branch established by Tavasa(3).
1. Kalp. p. 255. Tid da (Triküța ) A mountain situated on the southern bank of river Sitä. It separates the district of Vaccha(6) from Suvaccha(1).
1. Sth. 302, 434, 637; Jam. 96.

Page #349

Tinduga
336
1. Timduga ( Tinduka) A garden outside the city of Săvatthi. Indabhái, the first principal disciple of Mahāvīra had here an important discussion with Kesi(1), a preceptor of the line of Titthayara Pasa(1).? Jamāli the son-in-law of Mahāvīra, had propounded his new doctrine in this garden. It was visited by Mahāvīra several times. 1. Utt. 23.4, UttCu. p. 264, AvaCu. 1. 3. NisCu. IV. p. 101, Vis. 2807. p. 416.
4. Bha. 90, 386, 437, 540, AvaCu. I. 2. Utt. 23, 4-87.
pp. 287-8, 299.
2. Timduga A garden outside the city of Vāņārasī. There was a shrine of Jakkha Gamditemduga in it. It was visited by ascetic Hariesabala.
1. UttCu. p. 202, Utts. pp. 356-7.
3. Timduga Shrine of Jakkha Gamditemduga in Timduga(2).1
1. UttCu. p. 202, Utts. p. 356.
See Timduga."
Timduya ( Tinduka )
1. Utt. 23. 4. Tikada (Trikūța)
1. Sth. 302, 637.
See Tiada.1
Same as Tigimchiddaha.
Tigimchadaha (Tigiñchadraha)
1. Sth. 197.
Same as Tigicchakūļa(2).
Tigimchikūļa ( Tigiñchikūța )
1. Sam. 17.
Tigimchiddaha (Tigiñchidraha) A lake in the middle of the Nisadha mountain. Its length measures four thousand yojanas, breadth two thousand yojanas and depth ten yojanas. Goddess Dhii(1) resides there.
1. Jam. 83-4, Sam. 117, Sth. 197, 522.
Tigimchi A city where king Jiyasattu(12) gave alms to ascetic Dhammaviriya(1).
1. Vip. 34. Tigiccha A celestial abode of Pāṇata where gods live maximum for twenty sägaropama years, breathe once in twenty fortnights and feel hungry once in twenty thousand years..
1. Sam. 20. 1. Tigicchakūda (Tigicchakūta ) One of the eleven summits of mount Sihari.1
1. Jam. 111, Sth. 522.

Page #350

Titthayara
2. Tigicchakaḍa
A mountain in the Arunoda ocean where Camara, a lord of the Asurakumāra gods descends.1
1. Sth. 728, SthA. p. 376, Sam. 17, Bha. 116.
Tigicchaddaha (Tigicchadraha)
1. Sth. 522.
Tigicchikūda
1. Sth. 728, Jam. 111.
Same as Tigicchakuḍa.1
Tigicchidaha or Tigicchiddaha (Tigicchidraha) Same as Tigimchiddaha.1
1. Sam. 117, Jam. 83.
Tittiya (Tittika)
1. Pras. 4.
337
Tigicchiyakuda (Tigicchikakuṭa) Same as Tigicchakuḍa(2).1
1. Bha. 116.
See Tigimchiddaha.1
Titthamkara (Tirthankara)
1. AvaN. 75, Pras. 22.

An Anariya (non-Aryan) country and its inhabitants.1
Titthakara (Tirthakara)
1. Bha. 554, Sam. 24, AvaCu. II. p. 258.
43
See Titthayara.1
See Titthayara.1
Titthagara (Tirthakara)
See Titthayara.1
1. Bha. 677, Jam. 34, Nan. 19, Sam. 159, AvaCu. I. p. 239.
Titthayara (Tirthakara) One who founds tirtha i.e. fourfold sangha (consisting of disciples and lay-votaries, both male and female) and proclaims teachings-Pavayana is known as Titthayara. He preaches the religion in its substance and his Ganadharas give Sutta form to his teachings.2. His speech is understood by all because it transforms automatically into the languages spoken by the listeners.3 One who earns tirthankaranamakarma in his previous birth becomes a Titthayara. He takes birth in a high family such as Ksatriya and never in a low family. His birth is indicated in advance by the vision of fourteen auspicious dreams to his mother at the time of conceiving his embryo." Even at the time of birth he possesses 3. AvaN. 578, AvaCu. I. p. 331, Aup. 34.
1. Bha. 681, Vis. 1037, 1040, 1052, SutCu. p. 3, AvaCu. I. p. 85, SutSi. p. 2, AcaSi. p. 11, SthA. p. 99, BhaA. p. 8, NanM. p. 21, BrhM. p. 3, PakV. p. 3, KalpV. p. 30. 2. Suth. 1, 18; AvaN. 90-91, NanH. P. 88.
4. Utt. 29. 43, Jna. 64, AvaN. 743, AvaCu. I. p. 235, Vis. 1818-1820.
5. Vis. 1846, Kalp. 17-18, AvaCu. I. p. 239.
6. Bha. 428, 578, Vis. 1852.

Page #351

Titthayara
338
three kinds of knowledge? (mati-šruta-avadhi) and when he enters the ascetic life (he develops the fourth knowledge, e.g., manahparyāya. He excells even Cakkavattis, Baladevas(2) and Vasudevas(1)9 in all respects such as structure, form, complexion, knowledge, power, courage, etc. He is a Sayambuddha(1) (getting enlightenment of his own accord).10 There are thirtyfour eminences (atisayas = supernatural things) associated with him.11 Five important occasions in his life, viz., entering the womb of his mother (cyavana), taking birth (janma), renouncing the world (niskramaņa), attaining omniscience (kevala) and emancipation (nirvana), called pañcakalyāņaka are celebrated by gods who descend on the earth, say songs of praise, attend upon him, make shower of precious things and flowers, perform his ablution ceremony, construct the audiance-hall (samosarana) and do many other things which add to his greatness and hence his supernaturalness.12 He performs Samādhimarana and attains mokşa (emancipation).13 He is addressed with a number of epithets such as Ādikara, Lokapradipa, Dharmavaracaturāntacakravartin, Buddhalt and as Dharmācārya also.15
In every cycle of Ussappiņi and Osappiņī there appear twentyfour Titthayaras in the Bharaha(2) as well as in the Eravaya(1) region.16 Twenty-three of them take birth in Düsamasusamā period and one in Susamadásamā.17 In the whole of Samayakhetta there exist twenty at the minimum and one hundred seventy Titthayaras at the maximum.18 In the Jambuddiva alone there exist four (all in Mahāvideha ) at the minimum and thirtyfour (one in Eravaya(1) and Bharaha(2) each and thirtytwo in the same number of districts-Vijayas(23) of Mahāyideha ] at the maximum.19
The first and the last Titthayara preached pañcayāma (five vows) and aceladharma (nakedness ) and the rest did căturyāma (four vows) and saceladharma (use of clothes ). This is true in the case of Eravaya(1) too and both the cycles.21 In Mahāvideha there always prevails caturyāmadharma.22 Nineteen of the twentyfour Titthayaras of Bharaha(2) renounced 7. Jna. 65, Dev. 239, Vis. 1853, AvaBh. 14. Bha. 5, Jna. 5, Pras. 22, 29, 110.
VyaBh. 7. 271. 8. Vis. 1910, AvaBh. 110
15. VyaBh. XII. p. 112, vv. 132-3. 9. AvaN. 75, 572, AvaCu. I. p. 330
16. Sam. 157, 159, Tir. 314, 1111, 1116. 10. AvaN. 212.
17. Jam. 34, 40, AvaCu. I. p. 135, 11. Bha. 380, Sam. 34, AvaN. 642 (v.5),
Jams. p. 166, 177. Cat. 18. 12. Aca. 2.176-9, Jna. 65, 76-77, Bha.
18. AvaCu. II. p. 258, AcaSi. p. 178. 504, Jam. 112-123, AvaN. 212--220,
19. Jam. 112, 173, Sam. 34, Sth. 302. 265, 540-541, BrhBh. 1177-1195,
20. Bha. 677, Sam. 24, 157, Nan. 18AvaCu. I. pp. 135-151, 250ff, 181,
19, Vis. 1758. 325ff., KalpV. p. 12, Tir. 196ff.,
21. Utt, 23-12, 13, Sth. 266, AvaN. 425ff.
236, BrhBh. 6369, AvaCu. II. p. 62. 13. VyaBh. 10.525, JitBh. 469.
22. Sth. 266.

Page #352

339
Titthayara
the world after having lived the house holder's life23 and three of them were Cakkavattis as well.24 Twenty of the Titthayaras attained emancipation on mount Sammeya.25
Additional general information available about these twentyfour Titthayaras can be noted as follows: Their chronological relation with Cakkavattis, Baladevas(2) and Vasudevas(1),26 their previous births, 27 heavens from which they descend,28 their family, 29 parentage, 30 birthplace,31 complexion," age33 and height,34 duration of their household-life,35 place, time and type of their initiation, 38 palanquins employed at that time, 37 number of persons initiated along with them,38 penance performed on that occasion,39 time, place and names of the first alms-givers, 40 date and place of attaining omniscience, the sacred trees associated"2 with them, place of delivering first sermon and establishment of tirtha,43 number of ganas ( groups ) and Gaņadharas under them,44 first disciples and lay-votaries, both male and female,45 strength of their monastic organisation, their final penance, 47 place of emancipation, number of persons obtaining emancipation along with them,"9 position of stars on the five important occasions in their life (Kalyānaka-nakșatras )50 and the intervening time between the Titthayaras.51
In this Osappini there have been the following twenty-four Titthayaras in the Bharaha(2) region :52 1. Usabha(1), 2. Ajiya, 3. Sambhava(1), 4. Abhiņamdana, 5. Sumai(7), 6. Paumappabha or Suppabha, 7. Supăsa(1), 8. Camdappabha(1) or Sasi(1) or Pupphadamta, 9. Suvidhi, 10. Siyala, 11. Sejjamsa(1). 12. Vasupujja, 13. Vimala(1), 14. Anaṁta or Anamtai, 15. Dhamma(3), 16. Samti, 17. Kumthu(1), 18. Ara, 19. Malli(1), 20. Munisuvvaya(1), 21. Nami(1), 22. Aritthaņemi or Ņemi, 23. Pāsa(1), and 24. Mahāvīra or Vaddhamāņa. 23. Sam. 19, Avan. 221, 222, SamA. 39. AvaN. 228. p. 37.
40. Sam. 157, AvaN. 319-20, 323-329. 24. Sth. 231, AvaN. 223.
41. AvaN. 241-252, 253-254, Tir. 4029. 25. AvaN. 307.
42. Sam. 157. 26. AvaN. 417-422, Vis. 1769ff. AvaCu.
43. AvaN. 265, Tir. 425ff. I. p. 217. 27. Sam. 157.
44. AvaN. 266-9.
45. Sam. 157, Bha. 203, AvaM. 28. Tir. 306.
pp. 208-9. 29. AvaN. 381, Tir. 381-2.
46. AvaN, 256-64. 30. Sam. 157, Bha. 203, AvaN. 385-8,
47. AvaN. 306, Tir. 548ff. Tir. 463ff. 31. AvaN. 382-84.
48. AvaN. 307, Tir. 551. 32. Sth. 108, AvaN. 376-7, Tir. 336ff.
49. AvaN. 308--11. 33. AvaN. 302-5, Tir. 336ff.
50. Sth. 411.
51. AvaN. (Dipikā) pp. 81-82, Tir. 34. AvaN. 378-80.
488ff. 35. AvaN. 226, 299.
We find additional such details in 36. AvaN. 227, 229, 231, 232, 237, Sam. 157, Tir. 384.
Trilokaprajňapti and Saptatisatasth37. Sam. 157.
āna-prakaranam. 38. AvaN. 224-5, Sam. 157, 109, Sth.
52. Sam. 157, AvaN. 370-71, Vis, 1758– 229. 520.
59, Tir. 314ff.

Page #353

Titthayara
340
Undermentioned are the twenty-four would-be Titthayaras of the Bharaha(2) region, who will take birth in the coming Ussappini :53 1. Mahāpauma(10), 2. Saradeva, 3. Supāsa(4), 4. Sayampabha(3), 5. Savvāņubhūi(1), 6. Devassuya or Devagutta(3), 7. Udaya(6), 8. Pedhālaputta(1), 9. Pottila(1), 10. Sattakitti(1), 11. Muņisuvvaya(2), 12. Savvabhāva viu or Savvabhāvavihamjana. 13. Amama(2), 14. Ņikkasāya, 15. Nippulāa, 16. Ņimmama, 17. Cittautta, 18. Samāhi(1), 19. Samvara(2), 20. Aniyatti(1), 21. Vijaya(8) or Vivāga, 22. Vimala(2), 23. Devovavāya[ a), and 24. Anamtavijaya(1).
In the Eravaya(1) region the following have appeared as twenty-four Titthayaras of the present Osappiņi :54 1. Camdāņaņa or Balacamdāņaņa, 2. Sucamda, 3. Aggisena(1), 4. Ņamdisena(2), 5. Isidiņņa, 6. Vayadhări, 7. Somacamda(1), 8. Juttisena or Dihasena(3), 9. Ajiyasepa(4) or Sayāu(3), 10. Sivasena or Saccai(2), 11. Devasamma(1) or Juttisena, 12. Ņikkhittasattha or Sejjamsa(5), 13. Asamjala or Sihasepa(4), 14. Anamtaya or Samjama(2), 15. Uvasamta, 16. Guttisena or Dihasepa(4), 17. Atipāsa or Mahāhilogabala, 18. Supāsa(3) or Aipāsa, 19. Marudeva(1) or Marudevi(2), 20. Dhara(1), 21. Sāmakottha, 22. Aggisepa(2), 23. Aggiutta or Aggidatta(2) and 24. Vāriseņa. The would-be Titthayaras of the Erayaya(1) region are as follows: 1. Sumamgala(1), 2. Siddhattha(2), 3. Ņivvāna, 4. Mahājasa(2), 5. Dhammajjhaya or Atthasiddha, 6. Siricamda(1), 7. Papphake(3), 8. Mahācamda(5), 9. Suyasāgara, 10. Punnaghosa or Dadhakeu, 11. Mahāghosa, 12. Saccaseña or Dihapăsa, 13. Söraseña(1), 14. Mahăsepa, 15. Sayvānamda, 16. Devautta, 17. Supāsa(2), 18. Suvvaya(1), 19. Sukosala(1), 20. Anamtavijaya, 21. Vimala(3), 22. Uttara(2), 23. Mahābala(3), and 24. Devāṇamda.55 53. Sam. 159, Tir, 1111-15.
der the heads of particular names) 54. Sam. 159, Tir. 314-335, 519-546.
and a verse in it after the name 55. Sam. 159, According to Titthogali
of Dihapāsa seems to be missing; (1117-1121) the order of the names
therefore, there are only twenty is not the same (for details see un
names given.
Titthogălī (Tirthodgāli) A canonical text consisting of 1257 verses. It is referred to in the Vyavahārabhāsya. In the beginning of the text Titthayara Usabha(1) etc. have been remembered by way of salutation. There it is mentioned that this canon was preached by Mahāvīra in the Guņasīla garden of Rāyagiha. It deals with the following topics: Time and its various types,' dreams and their interpretation, Usabha(1) and his family, Cakkavatti Bharaha(1) and cthers, 7 Titthamkaras and their family-lines etc., future of the current descending cycle and some important predictions 1. VyaBh. 10. 704.
5. Ibid. 100ff. 2. Tir. 1-4.
6. Ibid. 280ff. 3. Ibid-5.
7. Ibid. 303ff. 4. Ibid. 7ff.
8. Ibid. 306ff.

Page #354

341
Tivittha
regarding it, extinction of different canonical texts, 10 ten wonders, 11 wouldbe Titthamkaras etc. 12 9. Ibid. 617ff.
of the Buddha (by J. G. Jennings ), 10. Ibid. 697ff; Gradual extinction of p. 439.
Buddhist Pitaka texts is described in 11. Tir. 887ff. Anāgatavamsa. See Vedantic Buddism 12. Ibid. 1023ff.
Timisaguhå (Timisraguhā) A cave of mount Veyaddba(2). It is fifty yojanas in length, twelve yojanas in breadth and eight yojanas in height." God Kayamālaa is its presiding deity. It is the entrance for the army of a Cakkavatti on its conquest expedition from southern to northern Bharaha(2).1. Jam. 12, 51, 74.
3. Jam, 14, 31. 2. Jam. 12, Sam. 50, Sth. 636. 14. Jam. 55, AvaCu. I. pp. 190ff.
· Timisaguhākada (Timisraguhākūta ) A peak of the Veyaddha(2) mountain
in Bharaha(2) region. God Kayamālaa resides on it. There are peaks of the same name in other regions as well. 1. Jam. 12.
3. Jam. 93, Sth. 689. 2. Jam. 14.
See Timisaguha."
Timissaguhā (Timisraguhā)
1. Sam. 50, Jam. 55.
Same as Jambhaga.1
Tiriyajambhaga ( Tiryagjțmbhaka)
1. Kalp. 88.
Tila One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.
Tilaa (Tilaka) First would-be Padisattu of the Bharaha(2) region."
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1146. Tilapoppbavaņņa ( Tilapuspavarņa) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78–79, SurM. pp. 295-296.
Tivittha (Triprstha ) First Vasudeva(1) of the current Osappiņi and brother of Baladeva(2) Acala(6). He was son of king Rivupadisattu [Payāvai (1)] and his queen Miyāvai who was none else than the daughter of the king himself who ruled at Poyapapura. His height was eighty dhanusas. He killed Asaggiva, the first Padisattu of the same cycle in a battle. He was
1. Sam. 158, AvaBh. 40, Sth. 672, 1 2. Sam. 80, AvaN. 403.
AvaCu. 1. pp. 232-5, Tir. 566ff. 3 Sam. 158, AvaCu. I. pp. 232-4. 602, 603; AvaN. 408-411, 448, Vis. 1788, 1814, KalpDh. pp. 36ff.

Page #355

Tivittha
342
a former birth of Titthayara Mahāvīra synchronising with Sijjamsa(1), the eleventh Titthamkara. Tiviţtha in his previous birth was Vissabhai and a cow was the cause of his making nidāna at Mahură (1). After living for eighty-four lakh years he died and went to the seventh hell.7 4. Tir. 474.
| 6. Sam. 158, SamA. p. 158, Tir. 609. 5. Sam. 158, Tir. 605.
7. Sam. 84, 158, Tir. 615.
2. Tivittha Ninth would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143.
Tivitthu (Triprstha) Same as Tivittha.1
1. Sam. 159, SutCu. p. 341, Vis. 1788, AvaH. p. 226, Tir. 474.
Tisalā (Trišalā) Sister of king Cedaga of Vesăli," wife of king Siddhattha(1) of Khattiyakumdaggāma’ and mother of Mahăvira. She belonged to the Vásittha lineage. She is also known as Videhadiņņā and Piyakāriņi." 1. AvaCu. I. p. 245.
4. AvaCu. I. p. 267, Kalp. 21. 2. Kalp. 21. Vis. 1849.
5. Aca. 2.177, Kalp. 109. 3. Aca. 2.176, Tir. 487, Kalp. 21, Sam.
157.
Tisilā (Trišalā)
1. Tir. 487.
Same as Tisalā.
Tīsaa (Tisyaka) A disciple of Mahāvīra. After death he took birth as sāmānika god in the first celestial region.
1. Bha. 130.
Tīsagutta (Tisyagupta ) Disciple of preceptor Vasu(3). He was the second Niphava (schismatic) who had propounded the doctrine of Jivapaesiya at Rāyagiha after sixteen years of Mahāvīra's obtaining omniscience. The doctrine advocates the view that it is the last of the innumerable particles of the soul which is possessed of conciousness. Mittasiri had removed his misconception at Amalakappă.5 1. AvaBh. 128, NisBh. 5598, AvaCu. I. 1 4. Uttn. and Utts. pp. 158ff. p. 420, AvaH. p. 314.
5. AvaBh. 128. 2. Also known as Usabhapura (1). 3. AvaN. 780, Vis. 2802, 2834-5, Sth.
587, Uttk. p. 104. Tīsabhadda ( Tisyabhadra ) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhūivijaya(4).
1. Kalp. p. 256.
3. Avaon. 12
Sixth chapter of Dogiddhidasā.1
Tīsamahāsumiņa (Trimsadmahāsvapna )
1. Sth. 755.

Page #356

Tisa-mohanijjaṭṭhāna (Trimśadmohaniyasthana) Ninth chapter of Ayāradasā.1
1. Sth. 755.
1. Tumgiya (Tungika) Sejjambhava.
1. Nan. V. 24, NanM. p. 49.
1. Bha. 107.
2. Ibid. 108.
Lineage of Jasabhadda(2), disciple of preceptor It is also known as Tumgiyāyaṇa.2
2. KalpV. p. 250.
2. Tumgiya A settlement in the district of Vaccha(1). It was the birth place of Meyajja(1), the tenth Gaṇadhara (principal disciple) of Mahavira.1
1. AvaN. 646, Vis. 2507.
Tumgiya (Tungikā) A city near Rayagiha. A number of lay-votaries (of Mahavira) lived here. It was visited by a group of five hundred monks belonging to Titthayara Pasa's(1) line.2 It is identified with modern village Tungi situated near Biharsharif.3
343
Tumgiyāyaṇa (Tungikāyana) Same as Tumgiya(1).1
1. KalpV. p. 250.
Tumbaru (Tumbaru)
1. Ava. p. 19.
Tumdiya (Tundika) A courageous sea-faring merchant of this name.1 1. AvaCu. I. p. 543, Vis. 3614, AvaN. 930.
Tumba (Tumba)
Sixth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakahā.1 1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Sim. 19.
A Jakkha.1
1. AvaN. 765, Vis. 2776, UttS. p. 333.
2. AvaCu. I. p. 390.
3. SBM. p. 371.
Tumbavana (Tumbavana) A settlement to which preceptor Vaira(2) belonged.1 Merchant Dhanagiri(2) also belonged to this place.2 It can be identified with modern Tumain in the Guna District of Madhya Pradesh.3
Tuccha
Tuccha

1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49.
Tumba (Tumbā) One of the three councils of the lords of gods and of their principal wives as well as of Logapalas.1
1. Sth. 154.
3. SGAMI. pp. 32, 214.
Tumburu (Tumburu) One of the seven Generals of indra Sakka(3). He is the chief of the troupe of musicians.1
1. Sth. 582.
Fourth, ninth and fourteenth days of a fortnight.1

Page #357

Tudiya
344
One of the three councils of the lords of gods and of
Tudiya (Trutitā) their wives etc.?
1. Sth. 154.
Tuņnāga (Tunnavāya) An Aryan industrial group of tailors.1
1. Praj. 37. Turagamaha (Turangamukha) An Aņāriya country and its people. There is a reference to Turaga as a janapada in Madhyadesa in the Vāmana Purāņa.? 1. SutSi. p. 123.
2. Vide. The Geography of the Puranas by
S. M. Ali. (1966). p. 169.
Turamiņi Same as Turumiņi.
1. BrhKs. p. 1397. Turiyagai (Tvaritagati) Name of a Logapāla under each of Amiyagai and Amiyavābaņa.1
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. Turumiņi A city where king Jiyasattu(3) reigned. His son Datta(7) as the king of the city met here with preceptor Kālaga(5). This place was visited by nun Sukumāliyā(2) as well as her brothers, monks Sasaa(2) and Bhasaa.
1. AvaN. 872, AvaCu. I. p. 495. 2. NisBh. 2354, BrhBh. 5255. Turuviņi See Turumiņi.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 495.
Tulasi Eighth sub-section of the twenty-first section of Viyahapannatti.!
1. Bha. 688. Tusia or Tusiya (Tuşita) One of the nine types of Logamtiya gods.
1. AvaN. 214, Vis 1884, AvaCu. I. p. 251, Sam. 77. Sth. 684.
An Angabāhira Kāliya text' not extant now.
Teaganisagga (Tejaskanisarga)
1. Pak. pp. 44-5.
Tea (Tejā) Thirteenth night of a fortnight.2
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
Teu (Tejas) Name of a Logapāla under each of Aggisiha and Aggimāņava.
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. Teukamta (Tejaskānta) Name of a Logapāla under each of Aggisiha and Aggimāpava.
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256.

Page #358

345
Teyapisagga
Teuppabha (Tejah prabha) Name of a Logapāla under each of Aggisiha and Aggimāṇava.
1. Bha, 169, Sth. 256. Teasiha (Tejahśikha) Name of a Logapāla under each of Aggisiha and Aggimāņava.
1. Bha. 169, Sth. 256. Teasīha Same as Teusiha.
1. Bha. 169. Terduga or Temduya (Tenduka) See Tinduga.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 416, UttCu. p. 202.
Tetali See Teyali.1
1. Sth. 755, Vip. 32, AvaCu. I. p. 499.
1. Tetaliputta (Tetaliputra) A non-jaina sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha.1
1. Risi 8, Risi (Sangrahani).
See Teyaliputta.1
2. Teta liputta (Tetaliputra)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 499
Tetalipura See Teyalipura.
1. Risi. 10, AvaCu. I. p. 500
Tetalisuta See Tetaliputta.1
1. Risi (Sangrahņi), AvaH. p. 373.
Tettali Same as Teyali.
1. Sam. 19. Tettila (Taitila) See Thiviloana.1
1. SutN. 11.
Third chapter of Ayåradasā.1
Tettisa-āsāyanā (Trayastrimsat-āśātanā)
1. Sth. 755.
Same as Teaganisagga.?
Teyagginisagga (Tejogninisarga)
1. NanM. p. 254.
Another name of the fifteenth section of
Teyanisagga (Tejonisarga) Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 560.
44

www.

Page #359

Teyali
346
1. Teyali (Tetalin) Fourteenth chapter of the first section of Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Sam. 19 2. Teyali Eighth of the ten chapters of Aņuttaroyavāiyadasā. It is not extant now.
1. Sth. 755.
3. Teyali Minister of Teyalipura, husband of Bhadda(19) and father of Teyaliputta.
1. Jna. 103. 4. Teyali General or chief of the troupe of musicians of Dharaṇa(1).1
1. Sth. 582.
Teyaliputta (Tetaliputra) Minister of king Kanagaraha(1) of Teyalipura. He had married Pottilā, daughter of a goldsmith of the same town. Kanagajjhaya, son of king Kanagaraha(1), was secretely brought up by him, in as much as the king used to mutilate his sons immediately after birth for fear of loss of power from his possession. Teyaliputta renounced the world at the instance of god Pottila(3) (next life of his own wife Pottilā), obtained omniscience in due course and attained emancipation at the end. He is recognised as a Patteyabuddha. He is said to have existed in the tirtha of Aritthaņemi.?
1. Jna.96-104, AvaCu. I. pp. 499 ff., Vip. 32, Vis. 3332, 3349, SutCu. p. 28. 2. Risi 10. Risi. (Sangrahņi).
Teyalipura (Tetalipura) A town to which king Kanagaraha(1) and his queen Paumāvai(2) belonged. There was a garden named Pamayavana outside the town. It was visited by nun Suvvayā.?
1. Jna. 96, Avaču. I. p. 499. I 2. Ina. 99. Teyalisuta (Tetalisuta) Same as Teyaliputta.
1. Vis. 3332. Teyayiriya (Tejovirya) One of the eight great men attaining liberation after Cakkavatti Bharaha(1). He is also known as Balavīriya.2 1. Sth. 616.
1 2. AvaN. 393, Vis. 1750, AvaCu. I. p. 214.
Fifteenth section of Viyāhapannatti.
Teyanisagga (Tejonisarga)
1. Bha. 560.
Teyālaga-pattana (Tejolaka-pattana) A town from where one could sail for Bāravai. It might be perhaps Veyālaga. It is identified with Veraval.2 1. NisCu. I. p. 69.
| 2. Ibid. f. n. 2.

Page #360

347
Tosali
Teräsiya (Trairāśika) Doctrine of preceptor Rohagutta(1) who propounded the false doctrine of Three Categories of Reality, viz., jiva ajiva and nojiva i.e. living being, non-living being and partly living being. This doctrine was established as a schism after 544 years of the emancipation of Mahăvira. 1. Avan. 781, AvaCu, I. p. 425, Vis. 2951 ff. Nan. 42, Aup. 41, Kalp. (Therävali).
7, UttN. p. 153, Utts. pp. 168 ff., KalpV. p. 257. 2. AvaBh. 135, NisBh. 5616.
2. Terăsiya Doctrine of Ājiviya Gosāla who believes that there are three states of souls, viz., bound, liberated and redefiled (after liberation).
1. NanCu. p. 73, NanH. p. 87, NanM. p. 239, SamA. pp. 42,130; SutSi. p. 393. Tela (Taila) One of the seven branches of Mamdava lineage.1
1. Sth. 551, Toyadbārā A principal Disākumāri goddess living in the upper world. According to Jambuddiva-paņnatti she belongs to the lower world.2 1. Sth. 643. Tir. 147
12. Jam. 112. 1. Tosali A settlement or village visited by Mahāvīra twice. There was Asugujjāņa outside the village. God Samgama(2) troubled Mahāvīra there. He was rescued by Bhūila. At the time of his second visit he was tied with chords for seven times by Ksatriya Tosaliya(2).1 It is said that there was a Isitalāga at Tosaliņagara. It was constructed by Isivāla(1). It is mentioned in Avassaya-cuni that this settlement was situated in the Kalimga country. King Kākavanna was arrested here by the local king. The latter's territory was attached by the former's son who took possession of the territory and released his father.' Tosali can be identified with modern Dhauli near Bhubaneswar in Orissa. In the time of Ashoka Tosali was administrative head-quarter of the north-eastern part of the province of Kalinga.5 1. AvaN. 501-1, Vis. 1965-6, AvaCu. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 541. I. pp. 312-3.
4. Ibid. pp. 540-41. 2. BrhBh. 4219-23, BrhKs. p. 1145-6. 5. SGAMI. p. 135.
2. Tosali A country rich in water. Here crops were grown by rivers. It was known for palmyra trees. Its people were fond of fruits, vegetables and flowers. In every village there was a public hall (vaggharaņā) equipped with a fire-pit for the purpose of self-choosing ceremony. The bride selected her match from among many candidates assembled in the hall. Tosali or Tosala country was formerly identified with Dakşina Kosala i. e. 1. BrhBh. 1060-1, BrhKs. p. 331, NisBh, 2. BrhKs. p. 959. 4922-5, NisCu. III. p, 538, Nis. II. 3. BrhKs. P, 384. f. n. 1. p. 399.
4. NisBh. 5391, NisCu. IV. p. 62,

Page #361

Tosali
348
Gondwana' but on the fresh evidences from some inscriptions Tosala janapada of the early medieval period is identified with the district round the city of Tosali (i.e. Dhauli) which was the capital of that country and at that time the Kalinga country was distinct from that of Tosali."
5. GDA. P. 205, TAI. p. 385-6. i 6. SGAMI. p. 34, 134, 142. 3. Tosali A preceptor killed by buffaloes in the forest of Tosali(2) country.
1. AcaCu. p. 247, AcaN. 267.
1. Tosalia (Tosalika ) A king who protected very carefully the Jina-images of jewels acquired by him from a merchant. The name of the king seems to be derived from the name of the place to which he belonged,
1. VyaBh. 6.114. 2. Tosalia A Ksatriya ruler of Tosali(1) who tied down Mahāvira seven times suspecting him to be a thief. As the fetters gave way as many times as he was tied, he was ultimately released by the ruler.1
1. AvaCu, I. p. 312. Tosaliņagara (Tosalinagara) Same as Tosali(1).
1. BrhBh. 4229.
Tosaliputta (Tosaliputta ) A preceptor possessing knowledge of Ditthiyāya, the twelfth Amga(3) text. Ārya Rakkhiya(1) went to him to study the above text when he was staying in the Ucchughara park of Dāsapura. There he became his disciple. It is said that Tosaliputta was Rakkhiya's maternal uncle. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 402.
3. KalpDh. p. 172. 2. AvaN. 776, Vis. 2787, Uttn and
Utts. p. 96.
Thaniya (Stanita) Fourteenth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyahapannatti.1
1. Bha. 561. Thaniyakumāra (Stanitakumāra) One of the ten classes of Bhavana vai gods. The Thaniyakumāra gods are under Varuna(1), a Logapāla of Sakka(3).2 They have seventy-six lakhs of dwelling-places Ghosa(1) and Mahāghosa(4) are their lords (indras ). The maximum age of these gods 1. Bha. 15,589, Jam. 119, Sth. 757.
3. Sam. 76. 2. Bha. 167.
4. Bha. 169.

Page #362

349
Thimiya
is somewhat less than two palyopama years whereas the minimum ten thousand years. The name of the bell of these gods is Namdighosā.
3. Praj. 95. Bha. 15. . i 6. Jam. 119.
Thaniyakumāri (Stanitakumāri) A class of Bhavanavai goddesses, being the counterpart of Thaniyakumāra gods.?
1. Bha. 167.
Tharukiņa (Thārukina) Same as Thārugiņa.
1. Jam. 43. Thărugina (Thārukina) An Anāriya country wherefrom maid-servants were brought. At another place it is called Dhorugiņa. See also Cărugaņa.
1. NisCu. II. p. 470, Jam. 43, Nis. 9. 28, Jams. p. 191. Aup. 33, Bha. 380. 2. Jna. 18, JaaA. p. 41.
Thālai (Sthālakin) A class of Vānaprastha ascetics keeping all their belongings (plates and vessels) with them. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3.
| 2. BhaA. p. 519.
Thāvaccā (Sthāpatyā) A lady merchant of Bāravai. She had a son named Thāvaccặputta."
1. Jna. 53. Thăvaccăputta (Sthāpatyāputra) Son of Thāvaccă of Bāra vai. He was married to thirty-two girls. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi along with one thousand men. Vāsudeva(2) Kapha(1) assumed the responsibility of their families. Thāvaccāputta studied all the fourteen Puvvas. The king and ministers of Selagapura, impressed by his discourse, became his lay-votaries. Mendicant Sua, along with his one thousand pupils, took to his discipleship. At the end he obtained omniscience on mount Pumdariya(6) and attained liberation there.1
1. Jna. 53-5.
Thāvaccāsuya (Sthāpatyāsuta) Same as Thāvvaccäputta.
1. VyaBh. IV. 219. 1. Thăvara (Sthāvara) Third chapter of the seventh section of Viyahapanpatti.
1. Bha. 260.
2. Thăvara A Brāhmana of Rāyagiha being a previous life of Mahāvira.1
1. AvaN. 444, AvaCu. I. p. 230, KalpDh. p. 38. 1. Thimiya (Stimita) Fifth chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasā.
1. Ant. 1.

Page #363

Thimiya
350
2. Thimiya Son of Amdhagavaphi and his wife Dhāriņi(5) of Bāravai. He was married to eight princesses. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthanemi, observed asceticism for twelve years and attained emancipation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 2, AntA. p. 2. Thiragutta (Sthiragupta) A preceptor belonging to the Vaccha(4) lineage.1
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7. Thipariņņā (Striparijñā) Fourth chapter of Sūyagađa. It is the same as Itthiparing8.2 1. Sam. 23.
12. Sam. 16. Thiloyaņa or Thīyiloaņa (Strivilocana) Fourth of the eleven Karaņas. Its other name is Tettila.? 1. Gan. 41, Jam. 153.
| 2. SutN. 11.
1. Thüņā (Sthūnā) A district in the west. It formed the western boundary of the Aryan territory.1 Monks and nuns were forbidden to go beyond it.? It is identified with Thaneshwar.3 1. BrhBh. 3262.
3. LAI. p. 343, AGI. pp. 328 f. 2. Brhks. on ibid.
2. Thāņā A settlement where Mahāvīra was born as Brāhmana Pūsamitta(3) in one of his previous births.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 229, AvaN. 442, Vis. 1808, Kalpv. p. 43.
3. Thūņă Same as Thüņāga.!
1. AvaN. 473. Thāṇāga (Sthūnāka) A settlement visited by Mahāvīra.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 282, AvaM. p. 275, Aval. p. 199, AvaN. 473.
Thubhakaramda (Stūpakaranda) A garden in the vicinity of Usabhapura(2). There was a temple of Jakkha Dhanna(4) in it. Prince Bhaddanamdi(2) was initiated by Mahāvīra in this garden.1
1. Vip. 34.
Thalabhadda (Sthūlabhadra) One of the two sons of Sagadāla, the minister of king Mahāpauma(8).1 He renounced the world and became a disciple of Sambhūtavijaya(4). He stayed with Kosā, the famous courtezan of the city of Padaliputta, for a period of twelve years before renuniciation and for four months (during a rainy season) after accepting asceticism 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 183 ff., Utts.
2. Nan. v. 24, Kalp (Therāvali). 6. pp. 105 ff., Tir. 742 ff.

Page #364

351
Damdagi
without suffering any transgression. Once a conference of monks was held at Padaliputta to restore the lost canon after a prolonged famine of twelve years, Eleven Amgas(3) were however recollected. But there was none who possessed knowledge of Ditthivāya, the twelfth Amga. Thūlabhadda accompanied by five hundred intelligent monks went to Nepāla to learn that text from Bhaddabāhu(1). None but he could learn fourteen Puyvas (an important portion of Ditthiyāya), ten with meaning and four without it from him but he was debarred for some reason from teaching the last four Puvvas to any other person. He died after 215 years of the death of Mahāvīra. He was survived by his two principal disciples : Mahāgriri ard Suhatthi. See also Ditthivāya. 3. AvaCu. I. p. 554, II. p. 186,
5. Kalpl. p. 161. UttCu. p. 66, BrhBh. 2164-5.
6. NisCu. II. p. 361, AvaCu. II. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 187, Tir. 701.
p. 155.
Ninth chapter of Dihadasā.1
Therapamba (Sthavirapadma )
1. Sth. 755.
Thūlibhadda (Sthūlibhadra ) Same as Thūlabhadda.
1. UttCu. p. 86, Ava p. 27. Therasambhūtavijaya (Sthavirasambhūtavijaya) Eighth chapter of Dihadasā.
1. Sth. 755.
D
Damda An ascetic assassinated by king Jauņa in the Jaunāvamka garden of Mahurā(1).
1. AvaN. 1277, Mar. 465, Sams. 61, Aval. p. 667, AvaCu. II. p. 155, BhaA. p. 491. Damdaa or Damdaga (Dandaka) Identical with Damờagi.?
1. VyaBh. 10. 589, AvaN. 1396. Damdai (Dandkin) See Damdagi.1
1. UttN. p. 114. Damdaki (Dandakin ) See Damdagi.1
1. Utts. p. 115.
See Damdagāraņņa.1
Damdagārapņa (Dandakāranya)
1. Utts. p. 116.
Damdagi (Dandakin ) Same as Damdagi, the king of Kumbhakārakada.1
1. UttCu. p. 73, UttS. p. 115.

Page #365

Damdaviria
352
Damda vīria (Dandavīrya) One of the eight great men attaining emancipation after Bharaha(1). He was eighth in succession after Cakkayvatti Bharaha(1)1 but according to Thāṇa he was seventh.? 1. AvaN. 363, Vis. 1750, AvaCu I. pp. 2. Sth. 616.
214. Damdi (Dandin ) Same as Damdagi.
1. UttCu. p. 73. Damtacakka (Dantacakra ) King of the city of Damtapura. He is the same as Damtavakka(1).
1. AvaN. 1275, AvaCu. II. p. 205, Utts. p. 301, AvaH. p. 666. Damtapura A city where king Damtacakkal who is also called Damtavakka(1), reigned. His queen Saccavai had a pregnancy-longing for sporting in a palace of ivory.3 Queen Paumāvai(8), wife of king Dahivāhana of Campā, took to asceticism at this place. Since she was bearing pregnancy at that time, she gave birth to a son afterwards. He was brought up in the family of Candāla and was named Karakamdu. Merchant Dhanamitta(2) also belonged to Damtapura. 1. BrhBh. 2043, AvaCu. II. p. 205, 3. NisBh. 6575, NisCu. IV. p. 361, AvaN. 1275, Utts. p. 301.
AvaCu, II. p. 153. 2. NisBh. 1295, YyaBh. III. 335, Vya M. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 205, Utts. P. 301.
III. p. 17, AvaCu. II. p. 153, UttK. 5. Avacu. II. p. 153, AvaN. 1275, p. 180.
NisCu. IV. pp. 361-2. 1. Damtavakka (Dantavaktra ) King of Dantapura. He was the husband of queen Saccavai. See also Damtacakka.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 153, NisBh. 6575, Uttk. p. 180. 2. Damtavakka Ksatriya who is regarded as the best of all the Ksatriyas.1 1. Sut. 1. 6. 22; Commentator Silanka takes him to be a synonym of cakravartin, i.e.
superme king. See SutSi. p. 150. Damtāra (Dantakāra ) An Āriya industrial group of ivory-workers.
1. Praj. 37. Damtiliyā op Damtilliyā (Dantilikā) Maid-servant of Khamda(1). She had enjoyed sexual intercourse with him.
1. AvaN. 477, AvaCu. I. p. 285, Vis. 1931, KalpDh. p. 105, AvaM. p. 277.
Damtakkhaliya (Dantolūkhalika) A class of Vāna prastha ascetics. Abhayadeva explains them as living on fruits. But really they should be a type of ascetics who used to eat whole and unground grain, as mentioned in the Manusmộti, using their teeth as inortar. 1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3. 3, Aup. 38.
3. See Manusmști 6. 17, 2. BhaA. p. 519.

Page #366

353
Daga
Dakkha ( Daksa ) Commander of the infantry of the lords of the northern Bhavanavai gods, Bhüyāņamda(1) etc.
1. Jam. 119, Sth. 404, 582, AvaCu. I. p. 146.
Dakkhinakülaga (Daksinakülaka ) See Dāhiņakālaga.
1. BhaA. p. 519.
Dakkhiņapaha ( Dakșinapatha ) See Dakkhiņāpaha.1
1. AvaM. p. 250. Dakhiņamathurā or Dakkhiņamahurä (Daksinamathurā) Same as Mahurā(2).1
1. AvaH. p. 356, 688. Dakkhiņavācāla ( Daksinavācāla ) See Dābiņa-Vāyāla.
1. AvaH. p. 195. Dakkhiņāpaha ( Dakşiņāpatha ) See Dakkhiņāvaha.1
1. AcaCu. p. 260, NisCu. II. p. 415. Dakkhínāvaha ( Daksināpatha ) Mābesaripuri city was established in the Dakkhināvaha region by queen Bhaddā(2), wife of king Payāvai(1) of Poyanapura and mother of prince Ayala(6). There was an acute famine of twelve years' duration when Vairasāmi toured this region. Its people are characterised as dul1.3 Blacksmiths and distillers of this region are treated contemptuously. Costumes of the people of Dakkhiņāvaha differ from those of Uttară vaha.5 Marriage with daughter of maternal-uncle is permitted there. In villages there were temples generally dedicated to Vāṇamamtara gods.? Kakiņi was a copper-coin of that region. Two Dakkhināvaha-rūpakas were equivalent to one Kāñcipuri-rupaka, called nelaka and two nelakas to a Kusumanagara (Pāțaliputra ) rūpaka.9 Dakkhiņāvaha is referred to at some other places also.10 King Sampai had conquered the whole of Dakkhināvaha which commenced from Ujjeņi and he made his reign suitable for the journey (vihāra) of Jaina monks.11 Dakkhiņāvaha can be identified with the southern half of India lying to the south of mount Veyaddha(2), i.e. the Vindhya mountain or river Narmda.12 1. AvaCu. I. p. 232.
9. BrhBh. 3892, BrhKs. IV. p. 1069, 2. Ibid. 1. p. 404.
NisBh. 959, NisCu. II. p. 95. 3. VyaBh. 10. 193.
10. NisBh. 5028, NisCu. III. p. 974, 4. NisCu. IV. p. 132,
BrhKs. III. p. 760, 818, 896. 5. DasCu. p. 17.
11. BrhKs. pp, 915--7, NisCu. II. pp. 6. Ibid., DasH. p. 22.
361-2. 7. AcaCu. p. 260.
12. IDETBJ. p. 77, SGAMI. p. 37. 8. BrhKs. II. p. 573.
1. Daga (Daka) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.
45

www.jainelib

Page #367

Daga
354
2. Daga (i) Eighth as well as (ii) ninth chapter of the seventeenth section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 590.
2. Dagapamcavanna (Dakapañcavarna ) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.
Same as Dagapamcavanna.?
Dagapaņavanna (Dakapañcavrana)
1. SthA. p. 79.
Dagabhāla See Dagabhālagaddabha?
1. Risi. 22.
Dagabhāla-gaddabha (Dagabhāla-gardabha ) A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Titthayara Pāsa(1), recognised as a Patteyabuddha.1
1. Risi. 22, Risi (Sangrahaņi). Dagavaņņa (Dakavarna ) Same as Dagapamcavaņpa.
1. Sur. 107.
Dagasima ( Dakasiman) A mountain, ten thousand yojanas broad. It is abode of god Maņosilaya. It is situated in the Lavaņa ocean at a distance of forty-two thousand yojanas to the north of Jambuddiva. Further to the north of it, at a distance of fifty two thousand yojanas, there is a Mabāpāyālakalasa called Isara.3 1. SamA. 52
| 3. Sam. 52 2. Sth. 305.
Dagasoyaria (Dakaśaukarika ) Another name of samkha(12),
1. PinN. 314, PinNM. p. 98. Dadhakeu (Drdhaketu) A would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region. See Paņņaghosa.
1. Tir. 1119.
Tenth chapter of the fourth section of
1. Dadhanemi (Drdhanemi) Astagadadasā.
1. Ant. 8.
2. Dadhanemi Son of Samuddavijya(1) and his wife Sivā(2) of Bāra vai. He was brother of Titthayara Aritthaņemi. He had fifty wives. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Aritthanemi. After observing asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 8.

Page #368

355
Dadhåbhūmi
Eighth would-be Kulagara of the Bharaha(2)
1. Dadhadhanu (Drdhadhanus) region. See Kujagara.
1. Sth. 767.
See
2. Dadhadhapu A would-be Kulagara of the Eravaya(1) region. Kulagara.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1007.
Dadhadhamma (Drdhadharma ) A god belonging to Isäņakappa.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 171, AvaM. p. 222.
Dadhapaiņņa or Dadhappaina (Dşdhapratijña) Future birth-name of ascetic Ammada(1), King Paesi, Gosāla and others. 1. Aup. 40, Bha. 530,
13. Bha. 560. 2. Raj. 209.
14. Vip. 7-34.
1. Dadhappahāri (Dşąhaprahārin) A chieftain of thieves. Once he killed a Brāhmaṇa and his pregnant wife. Later he took to asceticism and started observing meditation. People harassed him to take revenge of his previous cruel acts. But he tolerated all the troubles patiently, obtained omniscience and attained liberation." 1. Ava. p. 27, AvaCu. I. p. 568; Vis. 3646, AvaN. 946, UttK. PP. 59-61, AvaH.
p. 438.
2. Dadhappahāri A resident of the city of Kosambi and a friend of Amobaraha, the coachman of king Jiyasattu(36) of Ujjeņi. He was wellversed in archery. Agadadatta, son of Amoharaha had learnt archery from him.1
1. Utts. pp. 213-4.
Dadhabhůmi (Dươhabhūmi) Mahāvīra after having completed his tenth rainy season at Săvatthi passed through Sāņulatthi village and entered the region of Mlecchas called Dadhabhūmi. While sojourning at Pedbālaggāma he undertook to perform mahāpadima = mahāpratimă in the Polāsa shrine. When Sakka(3) praised him for his unperplexed meditation, god Samgamaa became jealous of him. He tried to disturb him by creating a lot of evil phenomena. He followed him up to Vāluyapamtha, also called Vāluyaggāma, and again created natural calamities. He continued disturbing him for a period of six months but Mahāvīra did not swerve at all. Ultimately that god prayed his pardon and went away. Dadhabhūmi is identified with Dalabhum in Singhbhum district,2 1. AvaN. 497, AvaCu. I. p. 301, Vis. 1 2. LAI. p. 278.
1953, KalpSan. p. 88; KalpV. p. 168.

Page #369

Dadhamitta
356
Dadhamitta (Dşdhamitra) A resident of Damtapura. He was a friend of Dhanamitta(2). He had brought a bundle of ivory from forest for his friend though it was prohibited by the king. 1. AvaCu. II. p. 154, NisCu. IV. p. 362, Avan. 1275, VyaM. III. p. 17, BrhKs. p.
591, AvaH. p. 666. 1. Dadharaha (Drdharatha) King of Bhaddilapura, father of Titthamkara Siyala and husband of queen Ņamdā(3).1
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 473, SthA. p. 308. 2. Dadharaha Son of Baladeva(1) and his wife Revai(3) of Bāravai. He had fifty wives. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Titthayara Aritthaņemi and observed asceticism for nine years. After death he took birth as a god in the Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. He will take one more birth in Mahāvideha and attain liberation there.
1. Nir. 5.8.
3. Dadharaha Eighth of the ten kulagaras of the past Osappiņii in the Bharaha(2) region. Sthānānga mentions him as that of the past Ussappiņi.? See Kulagara for clarification. 1. Sam. 157.
2. Sth. 767. 4. Dadharaha Eighth of the ten Kulagaras of the past Osappiņi. See Kulagara for clarification,
1. Sam. 157. 5. Dadharaha One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.
Eighth chapter of Vanhidasā.1
6. Dadharaha
1. Nir. 5.1,
One of the three councils of some Logapalas,
Dadharahā (Drdharathā) their wives etc. 1
1. Sth. 154.
1. Dadhãu (Dşdhāyus) Previous birth of the fifth would-be Titthamkara Savvānubhūi(1) in the Bharaha(2) region. He lived in the tirtha of Mahāvīra.
1. Sth. 691, Sam. 159. 2. Dadhāu A man (Son of Lacchai) who was born in the seventh infernal region after his death,
1. Jiv. 89. 1. Datta A merchant of Rohidaa. He had a daughter named Devadattā(2). Kaņhasiri(1) was his wife.1
1. Vip. 30, SthA. p. 508.

www.jaine

Page #370

357
Datta
2. Datta Seventh Väsudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region. He lived prior to Malli(1), the nineteenth Titthamkara, and posterior to Ara, the eighteenth Titthamkara. He was son of king Aggisiha and his queen Sesavai(2) of Vānārasi. Namdana(1) was his elder brother. Laliyamitta was his previous birth name. His height was seventy six dhanusas. After enjoying fifty-six thousand years life he died and again took birth in the fifth hell. He had killed his Padisattu Paharāa(2). 1. Sam. 158, AvaBh. 40-41. vis 1765, 1777; Tir 577, 602-615, Sth. 672; AvaN. 403-413,
421, Uttk. p. 349. According to Tilogapaņpatti (4.1422) his total age was 32000
years. According to Sam. 35 his height was 35 bows. 3. Datta Fifth Kulagara of the coming Ussappiņi (ascending cycle) in the Bharaha(2) region. See Kulagara.
1. Sam. 159, Sth. 556, Tir. 1004. 4. Datta One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1)".
1. KalpDh. 151. 5. Datta A merchant belonging to the city of Tagarā. He had renounced the world along with his wife Bhaddā(1) and his son Arahaņņa(2) and become a disciple of preceptor Arahamitta(3).1
1. UttCu. p. 58, UttN. and Utts. p. 90, Uttk. p. 34, PakY. p. 24. 6. Datta Disciple of Siha(6) and grand disciple of Samgamathera. He was sent to Kollaira by Siha to see the condition of Samgamathera who stayed there fore a long period. When he saw' his grand teacher living at one and the same place even after the lapse of a pretty long time, he suspected his fidelity. (Monks are not expected to stay at one and the same place for a long period.) Later his suspicion was removed by a god.1 1. NisCu. III. p. 408, UttCu. p. 67, PinNBh. 40, PinNM. pp. 125-6, PiņN. 427,
Mar. 491.
7. Datta Son of king Jiyasattu(3) of Turu viņi. He was very fond of sacrifice (yajña). Once he asked preceptor Kālaga(5) to explain the fruit of sacrificial performances. Kālaga told him that it was hell. Datta was killed by his own persons as already prophesied by Kālaga.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 495, AvaN. 872. 8. Datta Father of Meyajja(1), the tenth principal disciple of Malāvira.1
1. AvaN. 648, Vis. 2509.
9. Datta Aking whose son was Jiyasattu(2) and grandson Meghaghosa.
1. Tir. 695-6. 10. Datta Son of king Kakki of Pādaliputta.
1. Tir. 690.

Page #371

Datta
358
11. Datta King of the city of Campā. He was the husband of queen Rattavai(3) and father of prince Mahacamda(4),1
1. Vip. 34. 12. Datta A god who staged a drama before Mahāvīra. He was a merchant of Camdaņā(2) city in his former life.
1. Nir. 3,7. 13. Datta Seventh chapter of Pupphiyā.
1. Nir. 3.1.
A preceptor who defined scriptural knowledge.
Dattilāyaria (Dattilācārya )
1. DasCu. p. 4.
Another name of Rāhu(1).
1. Daddura (Dardura)
1. Bha. 453.
2. Daddura A god belonging to Dadduravadimsaa who staged a drama before Mahāvīra at Rāyagiha. He was a merchant of the name of Ņamda(11) in his previous birth. After death he took birth as a frog in the pond which was built previously by himself. Thereafter he was born as god Daddura.1
1. Ina. 93-5, Bhak. 75.
Daddura vadimsaa (Dardurāvatamsaka ) A celestial abode of the first heavenly region. God Daddura(2) was born in it.1
1. Jna. 93. Dadhimuha (Dadhimukha) A mountain resembling the form of a paryarika.1 It is even in shape from all sides, sixty four thousand yojanas high' and one thousand yojanas deep. There are sixteen such mountains all situated in the Ņamdisara island which has four Amjanaga mountains in its four quarters, every Amjanaga having four puskarinis in its four quarters and every puskarini accomodating one Dadhimuha mountain in its centre. On the eve of the emancipation of Usabha(1), the Logapālas of Sakka(3) celebrated atthāhia (eight days festival) on these mountains.5 1. Uttk. p. 192.
4. Jiv. 183, SamA. p. 78, Sth. 307. 2. Sam. 64.
5. Jam. 33. 3. NisBh. 52, Jiv, 183.
Dadhivāhana (Dadhivāhana) See Dahivāhana.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 318, AvaH. p. 718. Dabbha (Darbha) Sixth sub-section of twenty-first sub-section of Viyahapannatti.1
1. Bha. 688.

Page #372

Dabbhāyaṇa (Darbhāyaṇa)
1. Jam. 159, Sur. 50.
Dabbhiya (Darbhika)
1. SurM. p. 151.
Dabhiyana (Darbhāyana)
1. Sur. 50.
Dabbhiyāyaṇa (Darbhyāyaṇa) Same as Dabbhāyaṇa.1
1. Jam. 159.
Damaghosa (Damaghosa)
1. Jna. 117.
Same as Dabbhiyāyaṇa.1
1. Damila (Dravida)
359
Family-name of the Citta constellation.1
Same as Dabbhiyāyaṇa.1
Father of king Sisupāla.1
Damadamta (Damadanta) King of the city of Hatthisîha. He was invited to appear in the self-choosing (svayanvara) ceremony of Dovai.1 He was not in good terms with Pāṇḍavas. He renounced the world and took to asceticism. Once when he visited Hatthiṇaura, Dujjohana harassed him, whereas Judhiṭṭhila served him. But he had equanimity for both of them.2 2. AvaCn. I. p. 492. AvaN. 866, Vis. 3332-4, Mar. 442, AvaH. p. 365.
1. Jna. 117.
I
Damayanti (Damayanti) A virtuous lady.1
1. Ava. p. 28.

1. UttCu. p. 242, AvaCu. II. p. 81.
A race of this name.1
1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4.
2. BrhKs. IV. p. 1069.
3. NisCu. II. p. 362.
4. BrhBh. 3289, BrhKs III. p. 921. 5. BrhKs. p. 382.
Damila
2. Damila An Aṇāriya (non-Aryan) country.' Kañcipuri was situated in it.2 Ujjeni was transferred to Sampai by his father while the Damila country was conquered by himself.3 Sampai made Andhra, Dravida, Mahāraṣṭra, Kudukka, etc. suitable for the tour of monks. The people of Damila had their own language. It was not understood by the people from north India, whereas the people of Damila were not conversant with the Aryan languages.7 In the Dravida country crops were raised by water supplied from tanks.8 Clothes of very fine texture, made of lotus fibres, were produced there." It is identified with the country of Tamil speaking people of south India from Rameshvar to Tirupati.10
6. Ibid. p. 1038.
7. VyaBh. 4.139.
8. BrhKs. p. 283.
9. Jam. p. 20, JamS. p. 107.
10. LAI. p. 279, GDA. p. 57, SGAMI p. 86.

Page #373

Damiti
360
A maid servant of Dravadian origin serving
Damili (Dramili or Drāvidi) in royal harems.1
1. Jna. 18, Jam. 43.
Daridda (Daridra ) A heretic of Kayamgalā. He had beaten Gosāla.1
1. Avaču. I. p. 287, AvaN. 479, Vis. 1933, KalpDh. p. 106. Davila ( Dravida ) Same as Damila.1
1. Pras. 4.
Dasaura ( Dasapura) See Dasapura.
1. UttN. & Utts. pp. 96-97.
Dasakāliya (Dašakālika) Another name of Dasa veyaliya.
1. DasN. 11-15, DasN. p. 1, AvaN. 84, Aval. p. 58, AcaSi. p. 84. DasH. p. 1.
Dasakāliya-nijjutti (Dasakālika-niryukti) A versified commentary on Dasakāliya or Dasaveyājiya, by Bhaddabāhu(2). It was composed after the completion of the niryuktis on Āvassaga, Uttarajjhayana and Ayāra. Pimdaņijjutti is a part of it.2
1. Avan. 84, Vis. 1079, AcaSi. p. 84. 1 2. PinNM. p. 1.
Dasagāliya (Daśakālika) Identical with Dasaveyāliya.
1. Vis. 1026. Dasa-cittasamāhitthāņa (Daśacittasamādhisthāna) Fifth chapter of Ayāradasă.
1. Sth. 755. Dasanna (Daśārna ) An Ariya country with its capital at Mattiyāvai. Citta(1) and Sambhūya(2) in their previous life were born in this country as slaves of Brahmin.King Dasannabhadda reigned there. It is identified with modern East Malwa and the adjoining regions. Its capital was at Vidiša, modern Besnagar near Bhilsa." 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123.
3. Utt. 18.44, AvaN, 847, Utts. p. 448. 2. Utt. 13.6, UttCu. p. 214, Utts. p. 376 4. SGAMI, pp. 34, 151.
Dasannakuda (Daśārnakūta ) A hill situated to the north-east of Dasannapura.' At the time of Mahāvīra's sojourn on it, Sakka(3) paid homage to him, riding on the Airavata elephant. On that occasion the impression of the forefeet of the elephant got marked on that hill. Since it was named Gayaggapaya.2 Ārya Mahāgiri performed sallekhanā on it.? It is also taken to be a peak of mount Ujjimta, famous for the foot-print of an elephant. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 476.
13. Ibid. II. p. 157. 2. Ibid. p. 484.
4. AcaSi. p. 418.
.

www.jainen

Page #374

361
Dasapura
Dasannapura (Daśārnapura) A city to the north-east of which Dasanpakāda was situated. Its ruler was Dasaņņabhadda.? A son of king Jiyasattu(23) of Ujjeņi took to asceticism in this city. It was also known as Elakaccha. Dasannapura seems to be a name given to the capital of the Dasanna country just as Magahapura was for Rāyagiha in the later literature. Historical as well as other literary evidences establish that Vidiśā was its capital. Vidišā is identified with modern Besnagar near Bhilsa, situated on river Betwa. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 475, 176, 483.
4. AvaCu. II. p. 156. 2. Ibid. p. 479, SthA. p. 510.
5. See SBM. p. 372. 3. AcaCu. p. 226.
6. SGAM I. p. 151.
1. Dasaņņabhadda (Daśārnabhadra) King of the Dasanna country or Dasaņpapura city. He was very proud of his prosperity. Once Sakka(3) humbled his pride by displaying a superior type of prosperity on the occasion of Mahavira's visit to the city. Then the king renounced the world and became a monk.? 1. Utt, 18.44, Utts. p. 148, Vis. 3290, 2. AvaCu. I. pp. 480-484.
AvaN. 847, Ava. p. 27. Mahan. p.
65, AvaCu. I. pp. 355, 479. 2. Dasāŋnabhadda Ninth chapter of Aputtarovavāiyadasā. It is not extant now.
1. Sth. 755. 1. Dasadhanı (Dasa dhanış) A would-be Kulagara of this name of the coming Ussappini in the Bharaha(2)1 as well as Eravaya(1) region. See Kulagara for clarification. 1. Sth. 767.
| 2. Sam. 159, Tir. 1007. 2. Dasadhanu Son of king Balade va(1) and his queen Revai(3) of Bāravai. The rest of the description is like that of Ņisadha(1).
1. Nir. 5.11.
3. Dasadhaņu Eleventh chapter of Vaņhidasā.1
1. Nir. 5.1. Dasapura (Dasapura) A city. King Udāyaṇa(1) of Vitibhaya along with ten other rulers attacked Pajjoya, King of Ujjeņi, and imprisoned him as he had stolen the idol of Jivamtasāmi. While on his way back from Ujjeni, Udāyana had to sojourn at a place in the mid-way due to rainy season.1 There he celebrated pajjusanā, observed fast for a day and set Pajjoya free. His ten allies erected there a mud-fort for safety. When they departed
1. NisBh. 3188, NisCu. III. p. 147. 1 2. Ibid. Kalps. p. 234. 46

Page #375

362
from there, some royal merchants settled there and the place was named Dasapura3 in as much as ten kings had fortified it. Arya Rakkhiya(1),5 son of purohita Somadeva(3) belonged to that place. There was a park named Ucchughara' where he went to study Diṭṭhivaya under preceptor Tosaliputta. He had, as a monk, spent a rainy season there? He honoured Phaggurakkkiya10 with the title of ācārya and left his mortal coils at this city." Gotṭhāmāhila12 propounded abaddhikavāda13 in V. N. 584 and disconnected himself from the sangha at this place11 Arya Vaira(2) was conferred here the title of Vacaka.15 Dasapura is identified with Mandasor in Malva.16
Dasaraha
3. UttK. pp. 112, 347.
4. AvaCu. I. pp. 394, 401, UttCu. p. 61, UttS. pp. 96-97.
5. AvaCu. I. pp. 397, 401, UttS. pp. 96-97, KalpDh. p. 172.
6. AvaCu. I. p. 401, KalpSan. pp. 144ff., KalpDh. p. 172, UttK. p. 37.
7. NisBh. 5607.
8. AvaCu. I. p. 401, NisBh. 4536, NisCu. III. p. 441, UttK. p. 38.
4. Dasaraha
1. Nir. 5.1.
9. VyaBh. 8.222.
10. AvaCu. I. p. 401.
11. SthA. p. 413.
1. Dasaraha (Dasaratha) Father of the eighth Baladeva(2), Pauma(6) and eighth Vasudeva(1), Ṇarāyaṇa(1) of the current descending cycle. Among his wives Aparaiya(13) and Kekai(1) are mentioned.1
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 602-3, PrasA. p. 87, Sth. 672.
12. AvaCu. I. p. 412, Sth. 587.
13. AvaBh. 141-142, Vis. 2809, 3009-11, AvaN. 781, UttN. & UttS. p. 172. 14. AvaN. 782.
2. Dasaraha One of the ten Kulagaras (governors) of the past ascending1 as well as descending2 cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. See Kulagara for clarification.
1. Sth. 767.
2. Sam. 157.
3. Dasaraha Son of king Baladeva(1) and his queen Revai(3) of Bāravai. The rest of the description is like that of Nisadha(1).1
1. Nir. 5.7.
15. AvaN. 768, Vis. 2779.
16. GDA. p. 54.
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43, SthA. p. 52.
2. DasN. pp. 7, 9. 12.

Seventh chapter of Vanhidasă.1
Dasaveāliya or Dasaveyaliya (Dašavaikālika) An Amgabahira Ukkāliya text. Its original name seems to be Dasakaliya.2 According to its nijjutti, the title is based on two ideas, viz. number and time.3 The term 'dasa' indicates that this work consists of ten chapters and 'kaliya' suggests that this work was extracted in day-time (before the third pauruşi was over.)1 3. DasN. p. 7.
4. DasN. and DasH. pp. 2, 9, 12.

Page #376

363
Dasă
The word 'veyāliya' used instead of Kāliya' signifies that this work can be read or recited at Viyala-Vikāla, i.e. in the evening. Or the text which was extracted by preceptor Sejjambhava for the welfare of his son monk Managa (from different Puvvas), was systematically arranged at Viyāla.?
Dasaveyāliya is divided into ten chapters. Out of them the fifth has two sections and the ninth four. Except chapters fourth and ninth, all the chapters are entirely in verse. Chapter fourth begins with a number of passages in prose, whereas chapter ninth has some portions in prose intercepted by verses. The titles of all these chapters are significant. The work deals with monastic conduct. The chapters bear the following names: 1. Dumapupphiyā - a parable pertaining to flowers of a tree, 2. Sāmaņpapuyyaya - the chapter commencing with monkhood, 3. Khuddiyāyārakahā - a brief exposition of conduct, 4. Chajjīvaniya or Dhammapannatti - six groups of living beings or exposition of duty, 5. Pimdesaņa - search for food, 6. Dhammatthakāma or Mahāyārakahā - desire for liberation or a detailed exposition of conduct, 7. Vakkasuddhi - purity of speech, 8. Ayārappaņihi - treasure of conduct, 9. Viņayasamāhi - devotion to discipline, 10. Sabhikkhua true monk or saint. Two Cūlās (appendices ) have been appended to them at the end.
Dasaveyāliya should be studied after Avassaga but before Uttarajjhayaņa. Some of the verses of Dasaveyāliya agree word by word with those of Uttarajjhayana.10 Similarly, some prose-passages occuring in Dasaveyāliya tally almost word by word with those of Āyāra.11 Titthogāli predicts that the extinction of the text of Dasaveyāliya will take place in V.N. 20900 and of its meaning in V.N. 21000.12 5. DasCu. pp. 5, 7.
9. NisCu. IV. p. 252, VyaBh. 3.176. 6. DasN. p. 12.
10. Compare: Ch. 2. VV. 7-11 of Das. with 7. DasCu. p. 7, DasH. p. 12, DasN. Ch. 22. Vy, 42-4, 46, 49, of Utt.
pp. 9-10, 12, Mahan. p. 116, KalpV. | 11. Compare: Ch. 4 of Das, with Aca. 2.15. p. 251.
12. Tir. 827, 842. 8. Dass. pp. 11-15, DasCu. p. 8.
Dasa veyaliya-cunni (Dašavaikālika-cūrni) A commentary in prose on Dasaveyāliya. Its extent is 7576 ślokas. It is referred to in Uttarajjhayanacuņņi? as well as in Āvassaga-cuņņi. See also Jiņadāsagaạimahattara. 1. DasCu. p. 379.
3. AvaCu. II. p. 117. 2. UttCu. p. 274.
Dasă (Dasā) Same as Dasāsuyakkhamdha.
1. Nan. 44, Sam. 26, Pak. p. 44, Tir. 817, AvaCu. I. p. 158. Dasā-Kappa-Vayahāra (Dašākalp-Vyavahāra) Total number of chapters in Dasā, Kappa(2) and Vavahāra are twenty-six.1
1. Sam. 26, Pak. p. 69, AvaCu. II. p. 148.

Page #377

Dasara
364
1. Dasāra (Daśārha ) Collective name for Baladeva(2)s and Vasudeva(1)s. Their dynasty (vamsa) originates in Düsamasusamă era. It consists of nine Baladevas and nine Vasudevas in every Osappiņi and Ussappini. Tivittha(1) was the first Dasāra in this cycle of time.? Vāsudeva(2) Kanha(1) is called Dasārasiha.3 1. Sth. 89, 143, SutN. 149, Jam. 34, 1 2. AvaN. 425. 40, Tir. 568, 1142.
3. AvaN. 1168.
2. Dasāra Ten sons of Vanhi(1) as revered kings under Vasudeva(2) Kapha(1), belonging to Báravai. They were Samuddavijaya(1). Akkhobha(2), Thimiya(2), Sāgara(7), Himavamta(4), Ayala(4), Dharana(4), Pūraņa(3), Abhicamda(3) and Vasudeva.1 1. Jna. 117, Ant. 1-6, AntA. p. 2, Pras. 15, Pras. A. p. 73, Utt. 22-27, Nir. 5.1,
BrhM. p. 57, DasN. p. 36, DasCu. pp. 41, 320.
Same as Vasudeva."
Dasārakulanamdana (Daśārhakulanandana )
1. OghN. 535.
Fourth chapter of Bamdhadasā.
Dasāramamdala (Daśārhamandala )
1. Sth. 755.
Dasārasīha (Daśārhasimha ) Same as Vāsudeva(2) Kanha(1).
1. AvaN. 1168, AvaCu. II. p. 32, Utts. p. 69.
Dasāsuyakkhamdha (Daśāśrutaskandha) An Angabāhira Kāliya text. It is the same as Āyāradasă in view of contents given in Thāņa. Titthogāli had predicted its extinction in V.N. 1500.3 It is mostly in prose. Only two of its chapters, viz., the fifth and the ninth contain some verses. It deals with the following topics in ten chapters :4 (1) Twenty asamāhitthānas-causes that upset an ascetic when he follows a path adverse to his conduct, (2) twentyone sabaladosas-causes that weaken the spirit of an ascetic, (3) thirtythree asāyaṇās irreverences to a preceptor etc., (4) eight Gaņisampadās-prerequisites of a preceptor, (5) ten Cittasamāhitshānas--ways to mental control, (6) eleven Uvāsagapadimās-penances of a lay-votary, (7) twelve Bhikkhupadimas penances of an ascetic, (8) Pajjosaņākappa-rules to be observed during rainy season, (9) thirty mohanijjatthānas---causes leading to the binding of deluding karma, and (10) Āyat itthānas--causes of reincarnation. A ņiryukti (versified Prakrit commentary) as well as a cūrņi (commentary in prose) in Prakrit was composed on Dasāsuyakkhamdha. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 44.
4. Sth. 755, SthA. p. 511, NanM. p. 206. 2. Sth. 755.
5. AvaN. 84, Vis. 1079, SamA. p. 96. 3. Tir. 817.
6. DasaCu. p. 92, KalpDh. p. 11.

Page #378

Dahavai (Drahavati)
1. Sth. 197.
Dahana (Dahana)
Son of Brahmana Huyāsana(1) of Padaliputta. He renounced the world with his parents and elder brother Jalaṇa.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 195,
365
See Dahävai.1
1. Dahavai (Drahāvati) A lake situated in the southern part of Nilavaṁta mountain. It lays to the east of Avatta and west of Kaccagavai, two districts in the Mahavideha region. River Dahavai(2) rises from the southern part of it.1
1. Jam. 95.
Dahimukha (Dadhimukha)
1. NisBh. 52.
2. Dahāvai
A river which rises from Dahavai(1), separates the districts of Kocchavai from that of Avatta and empties into river Siya(1) in the south. It flows in the north-east of mount Mamdara(3).1
1. Jam. 95, Sth. 197, 522.
1. Dahimuha (Dadhimukha) Logapala Varuņa (1).1
1. Bha. 167.
Dahivähaṇa
See Dadhimuha.1
2. Dahimuha (ga) [ Dadhimukha(ka)] See Dadhimuha.1
1. Jiv. 183, Jam. 33.

A type of gods belonging to the family of
Dahivahana (Dadhivahana) King of Campā. He was husband of Paumāvai(8) and father of Karakaṁdu. Once he went to a forest accompanied by his wife to fulfil her pregnancy-longing. They incidentally got separated there. The king returned to the city, whereas the queen reached Damtapura and took to asceticism. There she gave birth to Karakamḍu who by chance became King of Kamcanapura, the capital of Kalimga(1). Once he came in conflict with his own father Dahivahaṇa, but the clash was averted by Paumavai who introduced them to each other. Dahivahaṇa, then, renounced the world and handed over the kingdom to Karakamḍu.1
Dahivahaṇa had one more wife named Dhāriņī(3). Vasumai who is popularly known as Camdaṇā(1), was their daughter. Once king Sayāṇia of Kosambi invaded Campa. King Dahivahana escaped the arrest, whereas queen Dhāriņī and princes Vasumai were captured by the enemies.2
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 204-7, UttCu. p. 178, UttS. p. 300, Vis 1977.
1
2. AvaCu. I. p. 318, AvaN. 521, KalpV. p. 170.

Page #379

Dāņaviriya
366
Dāņavīriya (Dānavīrya) A contemporary king of Paumābha, the sixth Titthamkara.
1. Tir. 469. Dāmaņpaga (Dāmanaka) Son of a lapidary of Ráyagiha. He was a fisherman in his former life. On the advice of his friend he abandoned this profession and remained resolute despite a lot of difficulties and hardships. By luck he was married to Visā, daughter of merchant Sāgarapota of the same city. He became the master of the house of his father-in-law when the latter collapsed at the sad news of his son's death.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 324, AvaN. 1614. Dāmaddhi (Dāmardhi) A General under the lord of Sohamma(2) gods. He controls the column of bulls. The same is the name of such Generals belonging to the armies of the lords of Isāņa gods etc. 1
1. Sth. 404, 582. Dāmiņi (Dāmini) Principal woman disciple of Kumthu(1), the seventeenth Titthamkara.? Samavāyānga mentions Amjuyā in this context.? 1. Tir. 460
| 2. Sam. 157.
One of the eighteen kinds of the Bambhi(2) scripts.
Dámili (Drāvidvi)
1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37.
1. Dārua (Dāruka ) Son of king Vasudeva and his queen Dhāriņi(4) of Bāravai.1 Once he had to spend a night in a forest along with his brothers.? He had taken initiation from Aritthaņemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja. 1. Ant. 7.
13. Ant. 7, SthA. p. 457. 2. UttCu. p. 75. Utts. p. 118, UttK.
p. 484. 2. Dārua Twelfth chapter of third section of Astagadadasā.
1. Ant. 4.
3. Darua Charioteer of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1).1
1. Jna. 124.
4. Dārua A merchant who used to arrange cock-fights.
1. UttNand Utts. p. 379.
5. Dārua An ascetic who will be born in future as Titthamkara Anamtavijaya(1) in the coming ascending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. He is the same as Dārumada of Samavāya.1
1. Sth. 692, Sam. 159.
ascending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region.

Page #380

367
Dáhiņaddha-Bharaha
Dāruijja pavvayaga (Dārukiyaparvataka ) A type of mountains situated in the Sūriyābha celestial abode. They appear like mountains of wood.1
1. Raj. 112, RajM. p. 195. Dāruga (Dāruka) See Dārua.
1. UttCu. p. 75, Utts. p. 118. Dārumada (Dārumsta ) Previous birth of a twenty fourth would be Titthamkara Anamtavijaya(1) in the Bharaha(2) region. He is the same as Dărua(5).
1. Sam. 159, Sth. 159.
Dāvaddava (Dāvadrava) Elevanth chapter of the first section of Nāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 5, JnaA. p. 10, Sam. 19. Dāsīkhabbadiyā (Dāsikharbatikā) One of the four branches of Godāsagana(2).1
1. Kalp. p. 256.
Dābiņakalaga (Dakşinakülaka ) A class of vānaprastha ascetics whose movements were confined to the south bank of river Gamgă.2 1. Bha. 417.
1 2. BhaA. p. 519. Dāhipaddha-Kaccha (Daksinārdha-Kaccha) Southern half of the Kaccha(1) district in Mahāvideha. It lies to the south of its Veyaddha(1) mountain, to the north of river Siya(1), to the west of mount Cittaküda(1) and to the east of mount Mālavamta(1). It extends 827175 and 2213 yojanas north to south and east to west respectively. It resembles the shape of a cot (paryarka) and is even and pleasant.
1. Jam. 93. Dähinaddha-Bharaha (Daksinārdha-Bharata) Southern half of Bharaha(2) region, separated from the northern half by its Veyaddha(2) mountain.2 It has Lavana ocean on its three sides. Two great rivers, viz., Gamgā' and Simdhu(1) enter it from Uttaraddha-Bharaha after having traversed mount Veyaddha and divide this region into three zones. In the centre of the middle zone there is situated the city of Viņīyā. The dhanuppittha, i.e., the pertinent arc of Dāhinaddha-Bharaha measures less than 9800 yojanas? or 976616 yojanass exactly. Its breadth from north to south is 23815 yojanas 1. Jna. 52, Nis. 5.1, Kalp. 2.
6. Ibid. 41. 2. Jam. 10.
7. Sam. 98. 3. Nis. 5.1.
8. Jam. 11. 4. Jam. 74.
9. Ibid. 5. Ibid. 11.

Page #381

Dahiṇaddha-Bharaha-kūḍa
368
and its Jiva i.e. its chord from east to west is 97481 yojanas.10 DähiṇaddhaBharaha is the southern half of Indian Peninsula from Vindhyas to Cape Comorin. See also Dakkhinävaha.
10. Ibid.
11. GDA. p. 52, IDETBJ. p. 77.
Dahiṇaddha-Bharaha-kūḍa (Dakṣiņārddha-Bharata-Kūṭa) A peak of the southern part of the Veyaddha (2) mountain in the Bharaha(2) region. It is the abode of the presiding deity of Dahinaddha-Bharaha.2
1. Jam. 12.
2. Ibid. 14.
Dahiṇaddha-Bharaha-deva (Dakṣiṇārdha-Bharata-deva)
A god presiding over the southern half of the Bharaha(2) region. He has a longevity of one palyopama years. He resides on Dahiṇaddha-Bharaha-Kuda. He is lord of thousands of gods and goddesses. His capital is at Dahiṇadḍhā.1
1. Jam. 14.
Southern half
Dahiṇaddha-Manussakhetta (Dakṣinārdha-Manusyakṣetra) of Manussakhetta. It consists, consisted and will consist of sixty six moons and sixty-six suns.1
1. Sam. 66.
Dahiṇaddha (Dakṣiṇārdha) Capital of the presiding deity of DahiṇaddhaBharaha(2).1
1. Jam. 14.
Dahiṇaddha-Bharaha (Dakṣinārddha-Bharaha)
1. Jam. 11, 74.
Dahiṇa-Bharahaddha (Dakṣina-Bharatarddha)
1. Sam. 98.
Dāhiṇa-māhaṇa-kuṁdapura-saṁnivesa
nives) Southern Mahaṇakumḍapura suburb.1
1. Aca. 2. 176.
Dahiṇa-Vāyāla (Dakṣiṇa-Vācāla)
also Vācāla.
1. Vis. 1961, AvaCu. I. p. 277.
1. Utt. 28.23.
2. Nan. 45, Pak. p. 46, Vis. 2766, Mar. 520, Sam. 22, 88; Anu. 146, JivM. p. 3.
See Dahinaddha-Bharaha.1

See Dahiṇaddha-Bharaha.1
(Dakṣina-brāhmaṇa-Kundapura-san
Diṭṭhivaya (Dṛstivāda) A canonical text other than eleven Amgas(3) and Painnaga. It is the twelfth, i.e., the last of the twelve Amga(3) texts.2 It is not extant now.3 It formed a part of dravyanuyoga. It was divided
A place visited by Mahāvīra.1 See
3. Bha. 677, SthA. p. 5.
4. AvaCu. I. p. 411, UttCu, p. 1, AvaBh. 124.

Page #382

369
Dittbivisabhāvarā into five sections: (1) Parikamma, (2) Sutta(2), (3) Puvvagaya, (4) Aņuoga, and (5) Culiya. These were further divided into various sub-sections. It was permitted to be taught to a monk of nineteen years' standing. It required sixteen years to receive this text and twelve years to revise it.? It was in the time of Bhaddabāhu(1) that there occurred a twelve yearfamine. This seriously affected the study of the monks and resulted in their forgetting some portions of Ditthivāya. This fact came to the knowledge of the monks when they assembled in Pádaliputta after the famine had disappeared. Thereupon a batch of five hundred monks went to Bhaddabāhu who was in Nepāla at that time to learn Diţthivāya, since he was the only person who was then in a position to remember and teach it. All but Thūlabhadda left the place as they could not face the situation there. Thūlabhadda, too, however, could not completely master even all the fourteep Purvas, i.e. the Puyvagaya section, as Bhaddabāhu withheld the meaning of the last four Puvvas from him, because of some default on the part of the latter. Later on, with the death of Thulabhadda, even the verbal embodiment of these four Puvvas came to an end, as he was debarred from teaching them to others. Since then the knowledge of Puvvas went on decreasing. It was by V. N. 1000 that all the Puvvas got forgotten and thus, Diţthivāya became extinct.'
According to the Digambara tradition also Bhaddabāhu(1) was the last Caturdašapūrvadhāri. Višākhācārya etc. were conversant with ten Puvvas only, the last being Dharmasena (V. N. 345). Thereafter the knowledge of Puvvas went on decreasing and Dharasena is said to be the last one who was conversant with two Puvvas only. Some say that after Sudharman only partial (ekadesiya) knowledge of Puvvas was available and no one know completely. See CLJ. pp. 74-75; Kasāyapāhuda, I, Int. p. 48, Mathura, 1944.
Ditthivāya' literally means 'exposition of doctrines.' This indicates that the real contents of Ditthivāya consisted of an exposition as well as refutation of different doctrines. It has ten significant names : Ditthivāya, Heuvāya, Bhūyavāya, Taccāvāya, Sammāvāya, Dhammāvāya, Bhāsāvicaya, Puvvagaya, Aņuoga and Sayvapāṇabhūyajiyasattasuhāvaha.10 On account of their importance the Puvvas or the Caturdaśapūrvas as a whole are known as Ditthitāya.11 5. Nan. 57, Sam. 147, NanCu. pp, 71ff. | 8. AvaCu. II. p. 187, Tir. 701ff., Kalpv.
NanH. p. 85, NanM. pp. 238ff., I p. 253. AvaCu. II. p. 247, Sam. 46.
9. Jams. p. 2, Tir. 809. 6. Vya. 10.32.
10. Sth. 742. 7. VyaBh. 4.564-5.
| 11. Sth. 742, Kalpv. p. 187, See CLJ. p. 8. Ditthivisabhāvanā (Drstivisabhāvanā) A text permitted to be taught to a monk of seventeen years' standing. It is not extant now. 1. Vya. 10.31. Muni Manek's edition mentions eighteen years' standing. See Vya(M). 10.33.
47

Page #383

Dinna
370
1. Dinna (Datta) First person to give alms to Nami(1) the twenty-first Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 329.
2. Dinṇa
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 447.
3. Dinna
First Ganadhara of eighth Titthayara Camdappabha(1).1
Previous birth of Sejjamsa(1). the eleventh Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 157.
4. Dinna
First disciple of Pasa(1), the twenty-third Titthamkara.1 1. Sam. 157, AvaCu. I. p. 159, Tir. 455.
5. Dinna An ascetic. He visited mount Atthavaya, became a disciple of Imdabhui and attained liberation.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 383, UttS. p. 325.
6. Dinna Disciple of preceptor Imdadiņņa and preceptor of Sihagiri(3).1
1. Kalp. pp. 254, 261.
Dinnagani (Dattagaṇi) It is predicted in Titthogālī that extinction of six Amga(3) texts would take place in his time in V. N. 1250,1
1. Tir. 811.
Dinṇasahu (Dattasahu) It is predicted in Titthogali that extinction of Dasaveyaliya would take place in his time in V. N. 20900.1
1. Tir. 827.
Divayara (Divakara )
1. Sth. 643.
Divittha(u) (Dviprstha)
A peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1
1. AvaN. (Dipikā). p. 78, Tir. 1143,
Disa (Disa)
1. Bha. 561.
See Duvittha
Disavaya (Digpāta ).1 Same as Disākumāra.
1. AnuCu. p. 55.

Thirteenth chapter of the sixteenth section of Viyāhapaṇṇatti.1
Disai (Disādi)1 See Disādi.
1. Sam. 16.
Disākumāra (Dikkumāra or Diśäkumāra) One of the ten classes of Bhavanavai gods. They are under Vesamana(9), a Logapala of Sakka(3).2 Amiyagai and Amiyavahaṇa are their lords. They have seventy-six lakhs of 1. Praj. 46.
3. Ibid. See. also Bha. 589 & Jam. 119.
2. Bha. 168.

Page #384

Disākumāri
residential mansions. They wear white costumes. They are yellow-gold complexioned. Their minimum longevity is 10000 years. The maximum lifespan of the southern and northern gods is one and a half palyopama and somewhat less than two palyopama years respectively. Their diadem bears the sign of an elephant."
4. Sam. 76.
5. Praj. 46.
I
Disākumāri-mahattarīgā( ya) (Diśākumārīmahattarikā) kumārī. See Disākumārī for details.
1. Sth. 259. 507, 643, Jam. 112-114, AvaCu. I. pp. 136-38.
371
1. Jam. 112-114, KalpDh. pp. 80. 81, JamS. p. 384, AvaCu. I. pp. 136-138.
2. Jam. 114.
3. Jam. 112-113.
4. Jna. 66. See for details KalpL. p. 69, KalpSam. p. 106, Kalps. p. 96, Kalp JayaV. pp. 69-70.
5. Jam. 112, AvaCu. I. p. 136. The Sthananga (Sth. 643) mentions the last four Disākumāris of adholoka as
6. Ibid. 95.
7. Ibid. 46.
Disākumāri (Dišākumārī ) Disākumāri goddesses belong to the Bhavanavai class of gods. Among them there are 56 principal goddesses who are known as Disākumārimahattarigās. Each one of them has a large retinue of other goddesses.1 Mount Ruyaga (1) is their main abode. It has four quarterwise divisions called as Eastern, Westren, Northern, Southern Ruyaga. Each division has eight peaks, every peak presided over by a principal Disākumārī. Thus thirtytwo principal Disākumaris reside on peaks, four reside in the four subquarters of mount Ruyaga and other four in its middle region.2 Eight dwell in the lower world (adholoka) and other eight in the upper world (urdhvaloka).3 They are sportive and take part in the consecration ceremony of Titthamkaras.+ The principal Disākumāris of adholoka, viz., Bhogamkara, Bhogavai, Subhoga, Bhogamāliņi, Toyadharā, Vicitta, Pupphamālā and Aṇimdla build a maternity hall for the expectant mother of a Titthamkara5 and those of urdhvaloka, viz., Mehamkarā, Mehavai, Sumeha, Mehamāliņi, Suvaccha, Vaccamitta, Väriseṇā and Balahaga purify the maternity hall with artificial rain. Namduttara(2), Ṇaṁdā(8) Āṇamda(2), Namdivaddhana(2) Vijaya(2), Vejayamti(5), Jayamti(6), and Aparajia(6), the principal Disākumārīs of Eastern Ruyaga wait on the expectant mother holding mirrors in their hands. Ilādevi(1) Suradevi(2) Puhai(5), Paumavai(16), Egaṇāsā, Navamiya, Bhadda(33) and Sia(5) of Western Ruyaga wave fans, Alambusa, Missakesī, Pumdariā, Vāruņi(3) Hāsā, Savvappabha, Siridevi(10) and Hiri of Northern Ruyaga move chowries

A principal Disa
of urdhvaloka and vice-versa. See also Tir. 144-147.
6. Jam. 113, AvaCu. I. p. 137. They are identical with those of the eight presiding deities of the peaks of Namdaṇavana (1). See Jam. 104, Tir 147-148, JamS. pp. 369, 388. 7. Jam. 114, Sth. 643. AvaCu. I. p. 137, Tir. 153.

Page #385

Disādi
and Samāhārā, Supaiņņā, Suppabuddha, Jasohara, Lacchimai, Sesavaï, Cittagutta and Vasumdhara of Southern Ruyaga raise pitchers in their hands, all singing auspicious songs. The principal Disākumārīs of sub-quarters, viz., Citta(3), Cittakaṇaga, Satera(1) and Soyamaṇī(1) hold lamps while Rūā(1), Rūāsiā, Surua(1) and Ruagavai of the middle region of Ruyaga perform the ceremony of severing the navel-string of newly born child.8 Every principal Disākumārī has her own retinue of sāmānika goddesses etc.9 8. Jam. 114, Sth. 259, 643, AvaCu. I. p. 138, Tir. 155-164. The Titthogali (Tir 165) mentions altogether four new principal Disākumāris, viz., Vijaya(II) Vejayamti (4), Jayamti (13) and Disādi (Disādi) One of the several names of mount Mandara(3),1
1. Jam. 109, Sam. 16. Disapokkhi (Disaprokṣin) A class of vanaprastha ascetics1 who sprinkle water in all the directions before collecting fruits etc.2
2. BhaA. p. 519, AvaCu. I. pp. 457, 470-1. Same as Disapokkhi.
1. Bha. 417, Aup. 38, Nir. 3.3. Disäpokkhiya (Diśāprokṣika) 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 457, 470-1. Disäsotthiya (Diśäsvastika)
1. Sth. 643.
372
Aparaiya (7) as residing in the subquarters of the middle region of mount Ruyaga. They severe the navel string of the new-born-babe. 9. Jam. 112, AvaCu. I. pp. 136-138.
A peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain.1
Disasovatthiya (Disāsauvastika) A celestial' abode in Paṇața where gods have a maximum life-span of twenty sägaropama years. They breathe once in twenty fortnights and feel hungry once in twenty thousand years.2
1. Aca. 2. 176.
2. Sam. 20.
Disahatthikuḍa (Disāhastikuta) Peak of the mountain of the shape of an elephant. In the Bhaddasalavana of the Mamdara(3) mountain in Jambuddiva there are eight such peaks situated in eight quarters. They are : Paumuttara(1), Nilavamta(5), Suhatthi(2), Amjanagiri(1), Kumuda(2) Palāsaya, Vadimsa(1) and Royanagiri.1
1. Sth. 642.
Disi (Diśā) First chapter of the tenth section of Viyahapaṇṇatti.1
1. Bha. 394.
Disikumari (Diśākumāri) Same as Disākumāri.1
1. Sth. 507.

Disidevaya (Disādevatā) Same as Disikumāri.1
1. Sth. A. p. 439.

Page #386

373
Divasiha
1. Diva (Dipa) (i) Eleventh chapter of the sixteenth section as well as (ii) sixth chapter of the ninth section of Viyābapanpatti.? 1. Bha. 561.
2. Ibid. 648.
2. Diva (Dvipa) A territory situated to the south of Surattha across the sea. The sābharaga coin was current in it. Diva can be identified with modern Diu.3 1. BrhBh. 3291.
3. Sec Srimad Rajendrasuri Smāraka 2. BrhKs. p. 1069.
Grantha (1957), p. 540.
Divakumāra ( Dvipakumāra ) One of the ten classes of Bhavaṇavai gods.1 They are under Vesamaņa(9), a Logapāla of Sakka(3). They have seventysix lakhs of mansions.Punna(3) and Vasittha(3) are their lords. Their minimum span of life is ten thousand years. The maximum longevity of the southern and northern gods is 13 palyopama and somewhat less than two palyopama years respectively. They are gold complexioned with reddish shade. They wear blue (nila) costumes. Their diadem bears the sign of a lion. 1. Praj. 46.
5. Praj. 95. 2. Bha. 168
6. Ibid. 46. See also Bha. 589 for other 3. Sam. 76.
details. 4. Bha. 168-169.
Divaga (Dipaka) A park of Rahavirapura.
1. AvaBh. 146. AvaCu. I. p. 427, Utts. p. 178, NisBh. 5609, Vis. 3052.
Divapanpatti (Dvipaprajñapti).1 See Kāliya.
1. NanM. p. 254.
Divasamuddovavatti (Dvīpasamudropapatti)
1. Sth. 755.
Sixth chapter of Dihadasā.
Divasāgarapannatti (Dvipasāgaraprajñapti) Amgabāhira Kalia texti containing an account of various islands and oceans. 1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 45, BhaA. p. 203, 2. Pak Y. p. 67.
AvaCu. II. p. 6, NisCu. I. p. 61, SthA. p. 480, Sth. 152, 277.
Divasāgarapaņņattisamgahaņi (Dvipasāgaraprajñaptisangrahaņi) A canonical text. It seems to be the same as Divasāgarapaņņatti.
1. SthA. p. 224, 231. See also 'Agamonu Digdarsana' by K, R. Kapadia, 1948, p. 195. Divasihā (Dipaśikhā) A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).
1. UttN. p. 379.

Page #387

Divāyaṇa
374
1. Dīvāyaṇa (Dvaipayana) A Brahmin mendicant1 who attained emancipation while not abandoning cold water (having life), vegetables, fruits, flowers, etc. He is recognised as a Patteyabuddha in the tirtha of Mahavira.3 3. Risi 40, Risi (Sangrahani)
1. Aup. 38.
2. Sut. 1.3.4.3, SutCu. p. 120, SutSi. p. 95.
2. Divāyaṇa Previous birth of the twentieth would-be Titthamkara Aniyaṭṭi(1) in the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sam. 159.
3. Dīvāyaṇa Son of ascetic (täpasa) Pārāśara of Soriyapura.1 Once being harassed by Jayava princes he resolved to burn the city of Baravai. After death he took birth as an Aggikumāra god and burnt the city to ashes.2
1. UttNe. pp. 37-8.
1
2. Ant. II, DasN. and DasH. p. 36. DasCu. p. 41, SthA. p. 255.
Diha (Dirgha) King of the Kosala country. He was a friend of king Bambha of Kampillapura and got attached to his wife Culani(2) after her husband's death. He was later on, killed by Cakkavaṭṭi Bambhadatta(1),1 son of king Bambha.
1. UttS. pp. 377-8.
1. Dihadamta (Dirghadanta) Sixth chapter of the first section of Anuttarova vaiyadasă.1
1. Anut. 1.
2. Dihadamta Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dhariņi(1) of Rayagiha. He took initiation from Mahāvīra, observed asceticism for twelve years and was born as a god in Anuttara celestial abode after death. He will take one more birth as a man in the Mahavideha region and attain emancipation there.1
1. Anut. 1.
3. Dihadamta Jambuddiva.1
Second would-be Cakkavatti of the Bharaha (2) region in
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1124.
Dihadasā (Dirghadasā) One of the ten dasā texts. It is not extant now. It consisted of ten chapters, viz., Camda(2), Sura(10), Sukka(4), Siridevi(8) Pabhāvati(5), Divasamuddovavatti, Bahuputtiya(4), Mamdara(2), Therasambhūtavijaya, Therapamha and Usāsaṇīsāsa.1 Some of these chapters are now found in Nirayavaliya2 (including Pupphiya etc.).
1. Sth. 755, SthA. p. 512. There seems to 2. SthA. p. 512.
be some confusion in the text, because
the chapters mentioned therein total
eleven and not ten.

Page #388

375
.
Dihasepa
Dihapăsa (Dirghapārsva) A would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region.' See also Saccaseņa.
1. Tir. 1119.
Djhapattha (Dirghaprstha ) Minister of king Java(1) and Gaddabhilla. He was killed by Gaddabhilla. See also Gaddabhilla and Java(1).
1. BrhBh. 1155, Brh Ks. pp. 359-361.
Previous birth of Camdappabha(1), the eighth
1. Dihabahu (Dīrghabāhu) Titthamkara.
1. Sam. 157.
He
2. Dihabāhu Third would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region. is also called Sumdarabāhu(2).2 1. Sam. 159.
1 2. Tir. 1143.
3. Dihabāhu One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.
Dīhabhadda (Dirghabhadra) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhūivijaya(4).
1. Kalp. p. 255. Dība-Veyaddha (Dirghavaitāļhya). See Veyaddha(1).
1. Sam. 25.50. 1. Dihasena (Dirghasena ) First chapter of the second section of Anuttarovavāiyadasā."
1. Anut. 2.
2. Dihasena Son of king Senia(1) and his queen Dhāriņi(1) of Rayagiha. He took initiation from Mahāvīra, practised asceticism for sixteen years and was born as a god in Anuttara celestial abode after death. He will take one more birth in the Mahāvideha region and attain liberation there.1
1. Anut. 2.
3. Dihaseņa Eighth Titthamkara of the current cycle in the Eravaya(1) region. Samavāya mentions Juttisena in place of Dihasena.? According to commentator Abhayadeva, Dīhasena or Dirghabāhu is also mentioned in place of Juttisena, 3 1. Tir. 321.
3. Sama. p. 159. 2. Sam. 159.
4. Dībaseña Sixteenth Titthařkara of the current cycle in the Eravaya(1) region. According to Samavāya, Guttisena is the sixteenth Titthayara. 1. Tir. 329.
| 2. Sam. 159.

Page #389

Duijjamtaga
Duijjamtaga (Duryantaka)
1. AvaN. 463.
Dumdubhaga (Dundubhaka)
1. Sth. 90.
Dumdubhaa (Dundubhaka)
One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90. JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.
Same as Dumdubhaa.1
Dukkha (Duḥkha)
1. Bha. 301,
Dumduhaa (Dundubhaka) Same as Dumdubhaa.1
1. SthA. p. 79.
Dugona
1. SutSi. p. 123.
Dujaa (Durjaya)
An Aṇāriya country and its people.1
376
See Duijjamtaga.1
Second chapter of the first section of Viyahapaṇṇatti.1
Dugga (Durga) A goddess whose other names are Koṭṭakiriya and Ajjā.1 Durga mounts on a buffalo.2
1. Anu. 20.
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.
2. AnuHe. p. 26, AnuH. p. 17.
One of the hundred sons of Usabha.' (1)
Dujjamta (Duryanta)
1. Kalp (Theravali). 7.
Dujadi (Dvijatin)
One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sth. 90. Sur. 107, JamS. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296.
A prceeptor belonging to the Kosia (5) lineage.1
Dujjodhana (Duryodhana)2
1. AvaH. p. 365.

Dutthabuddhi (Duşṭabuddhi). 1. Tir. 624.
1. Dujjohana (Duryodhana) A prince of Hatthiṇapura who had ninety nine brothers. He was invited by Duvaya to appear in the self-choosing (svayamvara) ceremony of princess Dovai of Kampillapura. King Damadamta of Hatthisisa was harassed by him when the former had paid a visit to Hatthiṇāpura after taking to asceticism.2
1. Jna. 117.
See Dujjohana.
2. AvaCu. I. p. 492, AvaH. p. 365.
2. Dujjohana Jailor of king Siharaha (1) of Sihapura and a former life of prince Namdisena (6), son of king Siridāma of Mahura (1).1 1. Vip. 26, SthA. p. 508.
Another name of Kakki.1

Page #390

377
Duma
Duddarta (Durdānta) Son of king Dumarisa. He pretended that he was formerly, in his previous birth, god Laliyamga.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 175. Duddharisa( Durdharsa) One of the hundred sons of Usabba (1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. Duppasaha (Dusprasabha) An ascetic to be born at the end of the fifth spoke of the current descending cycle.
1. Tir. 697, 918, VyaBh. 10. 346, Vyam. XII. p. 47. Dubbaliyapussamitta (Durbalikapusyamitra) Disciple as well as successor of preceptor Rakkhiya(1). He possessed knowledge of nine Puvvas. Gotthāmāhila, another disciple of Rakkhiya, established an independent doctrine, known as abaddhikavādin, in his time. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 409 ff., Vis. 2789, 2796, 3012, 3022, 3047, AvaBh. 142. See also Tir.
811-2, AvaH. p. 307. Dubbaliyapăsamitta (Durbalikapusyamitra 1 See Dubbaliyapussamitta.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 409, AvaH. pp. 307, 308, 310. Dubbaliyāpussamitta (Durbalikāpușyamitra) Same as Dubbaliyapussamitta.
1. Utts. p. 73. Dubbhuivā (Durbhūtikā) One of the four bheris (kettle-drums) of Väsudeva (2) Kanha (1)'. It was obtained by him from gods.2 1. BrhBh. 356.
| 2. Brhm. p. 106.
1. Duma (Druma) Seventh chapter of the second section of Anuttarovavāiyadasā.
1. Anut. 2. 2. Duma Son of king Seņia (1) and his queen Dhāriņi (1) of Rāyagiha. He renounced the world, became a disciple of Mahāvīra, observed asceticism for sixteen years and took birth as a god in the Aparājiya celestial abode after death. He will take one more birth before attaining liberation.
1. Anut. 2. ... Duma Commander of the infantry of Camara (1).
1. Sth. 404, 582-3; AvaCu. I. p. 146. 4. Duma A celestial abode in Sahassārakappa where gods live maximum for eighteen sāgaropama years, breathe once in eighteen fortnights and feel hungry after a break of eighteen thousand years.
1. Sam. 18.
48

Page #391

Dumapattaya
378
Dumapattaya (Drumapatraka) Tenth chapter of Uttarajjhayna. Mahāvira teaches Goyama (1) the transient nature of life with the simile of pale leaves of a tree. 1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9, UttCu. p. 194, 2. Utt. 10.1, Utts. p. 333.
SthA. p. 258, DasCu. p. 52.
Dumapupphiyă (Drumapuspikā ) First chapter of Dasaveyāliya.' Monks are advised to take food like bees which take honey from flowers without hurting them. 1. DasN. 26. OghN. 650, AvaN. 1314, Avaču. I. p. 126, II. p. 233; VyaBh. 7.347,
NisCu. I. pp. 13, 24, NisBh. 20.
Father of prince Duddanta.1
Dumarisa (Durmarsa)
1. AvaCu. I. p. 175.
Eighth chapter of the second section of Anutt
1. Dumasena (Drumasena) arovavāiyadasā.
1. Anut. 2.
2. Dumasena son of king Seņia(1) and his queen Dhāriņi (1) of Rāyagiha. He was initiated by Mahāvīra. He practised asceticism for a period of sixteen years and took birth as a god in the Aparājiya celestial abode after death. He will attain emancipation after one more incarnation.1
1. Anut. 2.
3. Dumasena Religious teacher of Rāma(1), the ninth Baladeva(2) as well as of Kanha (1) the ninth Väsudeva(1) in their previous births.1 See Gamgadatta(4).
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 606.
Same as Dummuha(3).
Dumuha (Dvimukha).
1. Mahan. 148.
Tenth chapter of the third section of Amtaga
1. Dummuha (Durmukha) dadasā."
1. Ant. 4.
2. Dummuha Son of king Baladeva(1) and his queen Dhäriņi (6) of Bāravai. He was married to fifty princesses. He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthanemi, observed asceticism for a period of twenty years and attained emancipation on mount Settumja. He had much respect for Kacchu llaņāraya. 1. Ant. 7.
1 2. Jna. 122.

Page #392

399
Duvittha
3. Dummuha (Dvimukha) King of Kampillapura in Pamcăla country. Originally his name was Java (2). Since his face reflected in the crown he had worn, he was called Dumuha-Dvimukha (two-faced). He had to fight with king Pajjoya for this marvellous crown. Seeing the changing condition of an indrastambha (a ceremonial pillar) he got disgusted with the world, became Patteyabuddha and attained liberation." 1. UttNe. pp. 135 ff., UttCu. p. 178, UttN. and Utts. p. 299, Utt. 18. 46, AvaBh.
208, AvaCu. II. pp. 207-8, Mahan. p. 148. He is recognised as a pratyekabuddha in the Pali literature too.
A goddess.1
Duriari (Duritāri)
1. Ava, p. 19.
Duruttaya (Duruktaka) A village.1
1. KalpCu. p. 97, DasaCu. p. 60. Duvaya (Drupada ) King of Kampilla pura in the Pamcāla country. He was the husband of queen Culani(1) and father of prince Dhatthajjuna and princess Dovai.1
1. Jna. 116, PrasA. P. 87. Daválasamga (Dvādaśānga) Collective name of the twelve Amgapavittha texts. It is entirely preached by arhats. Although it is eternal yet there may occur some timely additions in conformity with the fundamental precepts. It is variously called as Gaņipidaga, Baddhasuya and Pavayaņa.? All the eight samitis (five samit is and three guptis ) constitute the substance of the entire Dvādaśānga. Similarly vavahāra (conduct ) is also the essence of it.9 See also Amga137. 1. Sam. 136, Sut. 2. 1. 11, Nan. 58, 5. Sam. 136, Sut. 2.1.11, Nan. 41, 58.
NanM. p. 248, AvaCu. I. p. 274. 6. AvaN. 1027. 2. Nan. 45.
7. AvaCu. I. p. 86, JitBh. 1, Utt. 24.3. 3. Nan. 41.
8. Utt. 24.3, Sams. p. 14. 4. SutN. 188.
9. JitBh. 560, 697.
1. Duvittha (Dviprstha) Eighth would-be Vasudeva(1) of the Bharaha(2) region.
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1143. 2. Duvittha Second Vasudeva (1), and brother of Baladeva(2) Vijaya (11) of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle. He was son of King Bambha(4) and his queen Umā(1) of the city of Bāravai. He killed his Padisatta Tāraa with his (Tāraa's) own disc. He was contemporary of Vasupujja, the twelfth Titthamkara. His height was 70 bows. In his 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 566, AvaBh. 40. 566 Ava Bh. 40.
3. Ibid. 2. Sam. 158, AvaN. 408-411, Sth, 672, 4. Tir. 475. Tir. 602-3.
5. AvaN. 403.

Page #393

Duvitthu
380
previous birth he was Pavyayaa. He lived for a period of seventy-two lakh years and went to sixth hell after death.7 See also payvayaa. 6. Sam. 158, Tir. 605.
7. AvaN. 405, 413, Tir. 615.
See Duvittha.1
Davitthu (Dviprstha)
1. Tir. 475, Sam. 159.
A non-Aryan country. It seems to be the same as
Duvila (Dumbila?) Dombila.
1. SutSi. p. 123.
Dusamasusamā or Dusamasāsamā! (Dussamasuşamā ) See Dussamasusamā.
1. Tir. 617, Jam. 40.
Dussamadussamā (Dussamadussamā) Sixth or last era of Osappiņi, as well as first era of Ussappiņi, lasting for a period of twenty-thousand years. During Osappiņi it commences with the closing of Dussamā.3 It is full of troubles and calamities. It will beset with the first of the fourteen Samayas, on the first day of the dark fortnight of the month of śrāvana, in the Bālava Karaṇa and Abhi naksatra." Its another name is Aidusamā. 1. Jam. 18, Sth. 50.
| 4. SthA. 50. 2. Jam, 19.
5. Jam. 37, JamA. p. 172. 3. Ibid. 36.
6. Tir. 957, 959.
Dussamasusamā (Duşsamasusamā ) Fourth era of Osappiņi as well as third era of Ussappiņi, having a longevity of one Koţākoți sägaropama less forty-two thousand years. During Osappiņi it is followed by Dussama. Titthayara Mahāvīra took birth seventy-five years, eight and a half months before the end of this era.' It is preceded by Susamadussamāin Osappiņi.
During next Ussappiņi it will commence after Dussamá and precede Susamadussamā.
1. Jam. 18, Sth. 50, AcaSi. p. 425. 4. Aca. 2. 176, For other details see Tir. 2. Jam. 19.
617 ff. 3. Ibid. 35.
5. Jam. 34.
16. Ibid. 40. Dussamā (Duşşamā) Fifth era of Osappiņi as well as second era of Ussappiņi. It is of the duration of twenty thousand years. Present Dussamā set in when a period of three years and eight and a half months had passed after Titthayara Mahāvīra's emancipation. It was preceded by Dussamasusamă and will be followed by Dussamadussamā.' During Dussamā there is decay 1. Jam. 18, Sth. 50.
3. Tir. 926. See also 931 ff. for other 2. Jam. 19.
details. 4. Jam. 35-36,

Page #394

381
Dūsamadūsamā
in every respect.5 During the next Ussapiņi it will commence on the completion of Dussamadussamã and will be more prosperous than the era preceding it. The era will start with heavy rains of different types causing abundance of vegetations and crops. Consequently people will give up nonvegetarian diets. This era will be followed by Dussamasusamā.9
Dussamā takes an acute form with the following occurrences: Untimely rain, lack of timely rain, worship of the wicked, lack of respect towards virtuous persons, immodesty towards elders, increase in mental worries and bitterness in speech,10 turning of various things as unagreeable and unpleasant to the organs of five senses.11
5. For details see Jam. 35,
6. Jam, 37.
7. Ibid. 38.
8. Ibid. 39.
Duhavivaga (Duḥkhavipaka) First section of Vivagasuya. It contains the following ten chapters: Miyaputta(1), Ujjhiyaa(1), Abhagga, Sagada(1), Vahassai(1), Namdi(5), Umbara, Soriyadatta(1), Devadatta(1) and Amju(1).1
1. Vip. 2.
Duijjamtaga(ya) (Duryantaka) A friend of Mahavira's father. He belonged to Moraga settlement. Mahāvīra stayed in his hermitage for fifteen days during the first rainy season after his renunciation. His complete detachment displeased the hermit so he left that place.1
1. AvaN. 463, Vis. 1913, AvaCu. I. p. 271., Ava M. p. 268, AvaH. p. 189.
1. Düipalăsa (Dūtipalāsa) A park situated to the north-east of Vāņiyagāma. It had a shrine of Jakkha Suhamma(5).1
1. Vip. 8. 2. Dūipalāsa A shrine1 situated to the north of Vaniyagama.2 visited by Mahāvīra twice.3
1. Bha. 371, 404; Dasa. 5. 2. Upa. 3.
9. Ibid. 40.
10. Sth. 559. 11. Ibid. 765.
Durallakuvia (Durallakupika) Phalihamalla belonged to this place.1
1. AvaN. 1274, AvaCu. II. pp. 152-153.
l

Dūsamadūsamā (Duṣṣamaduṣṣamā)
1. Jam. 36.
3. Bha. 646, UPa. 3,15.
Dūsagani (Dūṣyagaṇin)
1. Nan. V. 41, NanCu. p. 9, NanH. p. 19, NanM. p. 54.
A village in the vicinity of Bharuyaccha.
Disciple of preceptor Lohicca.1
See Dussamadussamā.1
It was

Page #395

Düsamasusamā
382
See Dussama susamā.
Dusamasusamā (Dussamasusamā)
1. Jam. 34, Aca. 2. 176.
See Dussamā.1
Dúsamá (Dussamā )
1. Jam. 37.
Deyada ( Dștikāra) An Āriya industrial group' preparing leather bags for holding water.
1. Praj. 37. 1. Deva Father of Akampiya, the eighth Ganadhara of Mahāvíra. He was a Brāhmana of Mihilā city and belonged to Goyama(2) lineage. Jayamti(10) was his wife.1
1. Vis. 2509-2511. 2. Deva (i) Ninth chapter of the twelfth section as well as (ii) second chapter of the thirteenth section of Viyahapaņņatti.? 1. Bha. 437.
2. Ibid. 470. Deva Same as Devapavvaya.1
1. Jam. 102. Devai (Devaki) Wife of king Vasudeval and mother of Văsude va(2) Kaņha(1). She was daughter of king Devaka of Mattiāvai. She had given birth to eight equally handsome sons but could nourish only the last one, viz., Gayasukumāla(1). Their birth was predicted by Aimutta(2). She along with her husband, died at the main gate of Bāravai when it collapsed at the time of the burning of the city. In future she will take birth as Munisuvvaya(2), the eleventh Titthamkara of the coming ascending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. See also Sulasā(1). 1. Ant. 6, Utt. 22.2.
4. Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. pp. 356 ff. 2. Pras. 15, Tir. 603, NisCu. I. p. 103, 15. UttNe. p. 43. Sam. 158.
6. Sam. 159. 3. KalpSam. p. 175. Devautta (Devaputra ) Sixteenth would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region.
1. Sam. 159. 1. Devakurā (Devakuru) Same as the Devakuru, a sub-region of Mabavideha.
1. Sth. 197.
2. Devakurā A place situated on the north-eastern Raikararaga mountain. It is the capital of Rāmarakkhiyă a queen of Isāņa(2).1
1. Sth. 307.

www.jainelib

Page #396

383
Devakuru-deva
3. Devakurā
A palanquin used by Nami(1), the twenty-first Titthamkara, while taking initiation.1
1. Sam. 157.
Deva-kuru A sub-region of Mahāvideha,2 situated to the east, west, north and south of Vijjuppabha(1), Somanasa(5), Nisaha(2) and Maṁdara(3) mountains respectively. It resembles the shape of crescent moon. Its Jivā i.e. chord3 or length from east to west measures more than 2000 yojanas, while its breadth from north to south measures 11842 yojanas. Its dhanuppiṭṭha (pertinent arc) is 6041813 yojanas. River Sioda1 having Cittakūda and Vicittakuda hills on its two sides flows in this region. There is Kūḍasāmali tree in it. After the name of its presiding deity, it is called Devakuru. A lake called Nisaḍha(6) is situated therein. There prevails always Susamasusamă era in this area. It is inhabited by twins (pairs of brothers and sisters also acting as husbands and wives) whose life-span is three palyopama years. They are always young and healthy. Their height is three gavyūtis.10 They live on the fruits of kalpavṛkṣas without doing any work, hence it is called Akamma-bhūmi. During the transitionary period of the disappearance of kalpavṛkṣas from the Bharaha(2) region, the celestial beings supplied Usaha(1), when he was a householder, fruits growing in this region for his food.12
1. Jam.85,98-100, Anu. 130, Sth. 197, AvaCu. I. p. 36, SamA. 71, BhaA. p. 30, JitBh. 544, VisK. p. 926, PrasA. p. 96, JivM. p. 55, SutSi. p. 11, SamA. pp. 9-14.
2. Jam. 100, Sth. 302, 522.
3. Sam. 53.
4. Jam. 81.
5. BhaA. pp. 654-655.
6. Jam. 100.
7. Jam. 99.
8. BhaA. pp. 654-655.
9. Sam. 49, Mahan. p. 60, AcaSi. p. 102. 10. Jam. 98.
11. Bha. 675, AcaSi. p. 86, AcaCu. p. 45. 12. AvaCu. I. pp. 131, 165.
Devakuru-kuḍa (Devakuru-küṭa) Vijjuppabha(1) in Mahāvideha. It is 500 yojanas in height.1
1. Jam. 97, 101, Sth. 590, 689.
A peak of Somanasa(5) as well as of

Devakuru-daha (Devakuru-draha ) A lake in Devakuru through the middle of which river Siodā passes.1
1. Jam. 84, Sth. 434.
1. Devakuru-deva Presiding god of the Devakuru sub-region. He has a longevity of one palyopama years.1
1. Jam. 100.
2. Devakuru-de va A deity presiding over Devakuru-kuda of the Somaṇasa(5) mountain and having its abode situated thereon.1 The same is the name of the deity presiding over Devakuru-kuda of the Vijjuppabha(1) mountain.2
1. Jam. 97.
I 2. Ibid. 101.

Page #397

Devakurüttarakurā
384
See Devakurā(3) and Uttarakurä(2).
Devakurūttarakurā
1. Sam. 157.
A peak of Deva-pavvaya.
Deva-kūda ( Deva-kūta )
1. Jam. 102.
A Brāhmana mendicant.
1. Devagutta (Devagupta )
1. Aup. 38.
2. Devagutta A learned preceptor who had much regard for Mahānisiha.
1. Mahan. p. 71. 3. Devagutta Another name of Devassuya.
1. Tir. 1111.
Fifth chapter of the third section of Amtaga
1. Devajasa (Devayasas ) dadasā.1
1. Ant. 4.
2. Devajasa Son of Vasudeva and his wife Devai and brother of Kanha(1) etc. He was brought up by Sulasă(1). He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthaņemi along with his five brothers and attained emancipation on mount Settumja after observing asceticism for a period of twenty years,
1. Ant. 4, AvaCu. I. p. 356. Devaddhi-gani (Devarddhiganin ) A preceptor under whose chairmanship reduction (pustakārūdha) of the canon took place at Vallahipura in V. N. 980 or 993.1
1. KalpV. pp. 200-201, KalpDh. pp. 129-130. Devanārada (Devanārada) See Nārada(4)
1. Risi, 1.
1. Devadattā Ninth chapter of the first section of Vivāgasuya.
1. Vip. 2, SthA. p. 508. 2. Devadattā Daughter of merchant Datta(1) and his wife Kanhasiri of the city of Rohidaa. She was married to king Pusaņamdi who was very much devoted to his mother. Consequently, Devadattā always felt obstructed in leading a joyful life with her husband. On finding some favourable opportunity Devadattă killed her mother-in-law treacherously. When Pūsaņamdi knew of it, he severed off her nose and ears and sentenced her to death. Such a harsh punishment was the fruit of her own Karmas. In her previous birth she was prince Sihaseņa(1), son of king Mahāseņa(6) and queen Dhāriņi(24) of the city of Supaiţtha(6). Sihaseña had five hundred wives,
1. SthA. p. 508, Vip. 30-31.

Page #398

385
Devadattă
Sāmā(1) being the chief one. He loved her much and hardly cared for his other wives. Therefore, all the co-wives of Sāmā and their mothers, out of jealousy, thought of a plan to kill her. When Sihasena learned it through Sāmā, he burnt all his conspiring wives and their mothers to death. On account of this heinous crime he was born in a hellish region after death. Thereafter he took birth as Devadattā.2
2. Vip. 30-31.
3. Devadattă Chief courtezan of Vjjeņi. Her mother wanted her to prefer rich merchant Ayala(1) to Müladeva(1) while she loved the latter who was learned and clever. Once she proved by the instance of sugarcanes that Mūladeva was really intelligent and worth loving. Her mother could not tolerate it. She, along with Ayala conspired a plot and forced Müladeva to quit the city. Fortunately, after some time he was installed as the king of the city of Veņņāyada. In course of time as he won the favour of the king of Ujjeni, he obtained Devadattā from there and married her.1
1. UttCu. p. 118-119, DasCu. p. 105, Dash. p. 109, Utts. pp. 218-221, Uttk. p. 87. 4. Devadattá Hunch-backed maid-servant of queen Pabhāvati(3), wife of king Udāyaṇa(1), of Vitibhaya. After the death of the queen, she used to worship the image of Mahāvīra installed in the temple of Palace. The image was made of gośirşa sandal-wood and was a gift from a god. Once a śrāvaka (lay-votary) from Gamdhāra(1) came there to worship it but he suddenly fell ill. Devadattā served him till he recovered. Out of gratitude he presented one hundred desire-fulfilling pills to her and left the city. With the use of a single pill, she got transformed into a perfectly beautiful lady. By the power of another pill king Pajjoya arrived there with his famous elephant Nalagiri to take her as his wife. According to the wish o! Devadattā, king Pajjoya eloped with her along with the image replacing it by a counterfeit image. She is identical wih Kaṇhaguliyä. 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 399-400, PrasA. pp. | 2. NisCu. III. pp. 142-6.
89-90, KalpDh. p. 199, UttN. and Utts. p. 96, Uttk. p. 345.
5. Devadattā A courtezan of the city of Campā. She was loved by the sons of Jiņadatta(1) and Sagaradatta(1), two caravan leaders of the same city.1 Once nun Sūmāliyā(1) saw her enjoying with and being served by five men ( who were friends among themselves ) in the Subhūmibhāga(1) park. She, then, resolved to attain similar position in her next life, and therefore as Dovai she got five husbands.? 1. Jna. 46.
1 2. Ibid 114.
49

-

www.jainelibrary.

Page #399

Devadattă
386
6. Devadatta A courtezan who by nature disliked man, howsoever noble and reach he may be. She was however attracted towards a merchant who was expert in the art of self-adornment.1
1. DasCu. p. 104. 7. Devadattá A courtezan of Pāďaliputta, expert in dealing tactfully with persons of various professions.1
1. VisK. p. 293.
Devadinna (Devadatta ) Son of merchant Dhaņa(10) of Rāyagiha. His mother was Bhaddā(16). He was kidnapped, robbed of his ornaments, killed and thrown into a well by robber Vijaya(14).1
1. Jna. 37-8.
Deva-diva (Deva-dvipa) A concentric island encompassing Suravarobbāsasamudda. It is surrounded by Devoda ocean. It has Devabhadda and Devamahābhadda as its presiding deities.3 1. Sur. 103, Jiv.185. ;
13. Ibid. 185. 2. Jiv. 167.
Deva-deva A god occupying Devaddära of siddhāyatanas (temples dedicated to liberated souls) in Namdisara(1).1
1. Jiv. 183.
Devaddāra (Devadvāra ) One of the four doors of siddhāyatanas situated on the Amjanaga(1) mountains in the Namdisara(1) island.
1. Jiv. 183, Sth. 307. Devaddiva (Devadvīpa) See Devadiva.
1. Jiv. 167.
Devaddhi (Devarddhi) Third chapter of Bamdhadasā.
1. Sth. 755. Deva-pavvaya (Deva-parvata ) A Vakkhāra mountain between districts Gamdhila(1) and Gamdhilāvai(1) north of river Sioyā.
1. Jam. 102, Sth. 302, 434, 637. Devabhadda (Devabhadra) One of the two presiding deities of the Devadiva island. 1
1. Jiv. 185. Devamahābhadda (Devamahābhadra ) One of the two presiding deities of Deva-diva.
1. Jiv. 185.

Page #400

387
Devasepa Devamahāvara One of the two deities of Devoda ocean.?
1. Jiv. 185 Devarai (Devarati ) King of Sãeya. He was too much attached to his
ind did not take care of his subjects. It brought about its pathetic end.
1. Bhak. 122.
A person who had bad company.1
Devarakkhiya (Devarakṣita )
1. Mahan. 100.
Devaramaņa A park situated to the north-east of the city of Sāhamjaņi. It had a shrine of Jakkha Amoha(4). The same is the name of a garden at the city of Sughosa(5). It had a shrine of Jakkha Virasena(1). 1. Vip. 21.
| 2. Ibid. 34. Devalāsua or Devalāsuya (Devalāsuta ) A king of Ujjeņi who felt disgusted with the world on seeing a white hair growing on his head. Apurattaloyapā was his wife, Anumatiyā was his female slave, and Addhasamkāsā was his daughter. He accepted asceticism along with his servant Samgataa.
1. AvaN. 1304, Aval. p. 715, AvaCu. II. pp. 202,203. Devavara One of the two presiding deities of Devoda ocean.?
1. Jiv. 185.
Devavāyaga (Devavācaka) Disciple of Dusagaņi' and author of Namdi(1).
1. NanCu. p. 10, NanM. pp. 2, 54, 65. I 2. NanH. pp. 1, 33; NanM. p. 65.
Devasamapaya (Devaśramanaka ) A householder belonging to Ayalaggāma. He, along with Suraiya etc. renounced the world and took to asceticism.1
1. Mar. 449 ff. 1. Devasamma (Devašarman) Eleventh Titthamkara of the current descending cycle in the Eravaya(1) region. His other name is Devasena." Titthogāli mentions Juttisena in place of Devasamma. 1. Sam. 159.
3. Tir. 324. 2. SamA. p. 159. 2. Devasamma A Brāhmaṇa who fell in love with Vajjā(1), wife of merchant Kattha.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 558. 1. Devaseņa (Devasena) Future life of Gosāla. See Mahāpauma(9).
1. Bha. 559. 2. Devaseņa. Future life of King Seņiya." See Mahāpauma(10).
1. Sth. 693, Tir. 1053.

Page #401

Devassuya
388
Devassuya (Devaśruta) Sixth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaba(2) region and the future birth of Kattia(4). See Devagutta(3).
1. Sam. 159. Devāņamda (Devānanda). Twenty-fourth would be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region.1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1121.
Its another
1. Devānamdā (Devānandā) Fifteenth night of a fortnight. name is Ņirai.Mahāvīra attained emancipation in that night.
1. Jam. 152, Jams. p. 492, Sur. 48. 1 2. Kalp. 124.
2. Devăņamda Lady who first conceived the embryo of Māhāvîra. She belonged to the Jālamdhara lineage and was the wife of Brāhmana Usabhadatta(1) of Māhanakundaggama.? When Mahāvīra's soul entered her womb, she dreamt fourteen auspicious objects. After eighty-two days, the embryo was transferred to the womb of Tisalā" and that of Tisalā to the womb of Devānamdā by Sakka(3) through God Hariņegamesi. In the same night Devānamdā saw that the fourteen objects of the dream were taken away by Tisalā.7 Once Devānamdā went to the religious assembly of Mahāvīra. As soon as she saw Mahavira milk oozed from her breasts. When enquired by Goyama(1), Mahāvīra explained that she was his mother and because of motherly affection it had happened so. Later Devāṇamdā renounced the world and became a disciple of Camdaņā(1). In course of time she attained emancipation. 1. Kalp. 2, Bha. 442-443, Jna, 100, 4. Sam. 82, AvaBh. 48. SamA. p. 106.
5. BhaA, p. 218. 2. Kalp. 2, Aca. 2. 176, AvaN. 458, 6. Kalp 21-27, AvaBh. 49.
Bha. 380, Vis. 1839, AvaCu. 1. p. 7. Kalp. 31, AvaBh. 55. 236, SamA. p. 106, Kalps. p. 40, 8. Bha. 381. Kalp V. p. 44, KalpDh. p. 38.
9. Ibid. 382. 3. Kalp. 3.
Devimdatthaya or Devimdathaya (Devendrastava) An Amgabāhira Ukkālia .text' having 307 verses containing eulogy of Mahāvira by devendras (lords of gods) as well as some details about gods and their lords. See also Paiņņaga. 1. Nan. 44.
2. Pak. p. 43, Paky. p. 63, Dev. 307
VyaBh. 7. 183.
Devimdovavăya (Devendropapāta) An Amgabāhira Kālia text, Monks of thirteen years' standing have been allowed to study it. It is not extant. 1. Nao. 44.
| 2. Vya (M), 10.28.

Page #402

389
Dona
Devila A non-jaina sage who is said to have attained liberation without abandoning cold water (having life), vegetables, fruits, etc.1
1. Sut. 1.3.4.3, SutCu. p. 120, SutSi. p. 95.
Devilăsatta (Devilāsattva)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 202.
1. Devi Wife of Harisena, the tenth Cakkavatti (supreme king) of the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sam. 158.
2. Devi Mother of Ara, the eighteenth Titthamkara and seventh Cakkavatti of the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sam. 157-8, Tir. 481, AvaN. 398.
3. Devi
Same as Devalasuya.1
1. Bha. 394.
Fifth chapter of the tenth section of Viyahapanṇatti..1
Devoda An ocean encompassing Devadiva.1 It is surrouned by the Nāgadīva island. Its presiding deities are Devavara and Devamahāvara.2
1. Sur. 103, Jiv. 167.
1 2. Jiv. 185.
Devodaga (Devodaka)
1. Jiv. 167.
See Devoda.1
Devovavaya(a) (Devopapāta) (ka) Twenty-third would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha (2) region and a future birth of Ammaḍa(2).1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1114.
Dokiriya (Dvikriya) Doctrine of schismatic Gamga who believed in the simultaneity of two activities, i.e. dokiriya-dvikriya.1 This doctrine was established in V.N. 228 at Ullugatira.2
1. AvaN. 779, 781, UttN. p. 165, Aup. 2. AvaBh. 133, NisBh. 5615. 41, AupA. p. 106.
now.
Dogiddhidasa (Dvigṛddhidasā) One of the ten daśa texts. It is not extant It consisted of the following ten chapters (1) Vaya, (2) Vivaya, (3) Uvavaya, (4) Sukkhitta-kasiņa, (5) Bäyālisa-sumiņa, (6) Tisamahāsumiņa, (7) Bavattarisavvasumiņa, (8) Hāra, (9) Rāma and (10) Gutta.1
1. Sth. 755.

Dogehidasa (Dvigṛddhidasā) See Dogiddhidasā.1
1. Sth. 755.
Dona (Drona) An inhabitant of Hatthinapura who was invited to appear in the self-choosing (svayamvara) ceremony of princess Dovai.1
1. Jan. 117.

Page #403

Doba
Doba Same as Doba.1
1. Praj. 37.
Dovai (Draupadi) Daughter of King Duvaya and his queen Culani(1) of Kampillapura in Pamcäla country. Prince Dhatthajjuna was her brother.2 She was Sukumaliya(1) in her previous birth. She chose Juhiṭṭhilla, Bhimasena(1), Ajjuṇa(2), Naula and Sahadeva, the five Pamdavas, five sons of king Pamḍu of Hatthiṇaura, as her husbands in a svayamvara and married them on account of her nidana in her previous birth. She was kidnapped by king Paumaṇābha(3) of Amarakamka(1) in the Dhayaisamḍa(1) island. Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) helped her release.5 She gave birth to a son named Pamḍusena. Like her husbands she also renounced the world and became a disciple of nun Suvvaya(1). After death she was born as a god in the Bambhaloa heavenly region. After taking one more birth she will attain liberation in Mahavideha. Dovai, in her former life of Ṇāgasiri(2), had served an ascetic named Dhammarui(4) with a cooked vegetable prepared from a bitter gourd which caused his death. She, in her life as Sukumaliya(1), had resolved to make merry with five husbands. That is why she got the five sons of king Pamḍu as her husbands.9
1. Jna. 116, PrasA. p. 87.
2. Jna. 116.
3. Jna. 109.
4. Ibid. 120.
5. Ibid. 123-4.
Dosăuriya (Doṣapūrikā)
1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37.
Dosapuriya (Doṣapūrikā) 1. Praj. 37.
390
Dosiya (Dausyika)
1. Praj. 37.
6. Ibid. 127-8.
7. Ibid. 128-131.
8. Ibid. 106-8.
9. Ibid. 110-115, BhaA. p. 51.
One of the eighteen kinds of Bambbi(2) scripts.1
1. Dosiņābhā (Jyotsnābhā) second section of Ṇayadhammakahā.1
1. Jna, 156.

See Dosăuriya.1
Second chapter of the eighth subsection of the
2. Dosiṇābhā Daughter of a merchant of Mahura(1). She had taken to asceticism. After death she was born as a principal wife of Camda(1).1 The same is the name of a principal wife of Sura(1).2
1. Jna. 156, Sth. 273, Bha. 406, Jam. 2. Sth. 273.
170, Sur. 97, 106.
An Ariya vocational group of cloth-merchants.

Page #404

391
Dhapa
ᎠᏂ
Dhatthajjuna (Dhrstārjuna) Son of king Duvaya and his queen Culaņi(1) of Kampillapura in Pancāla.
1. Jna. 116, Pras A. p. 87. 1. Dhana (Dhana) One of the five sons of merchant Dhanpa(1) of Rāyagiha.
1. Jna. 136. 2. Dhaņa A merchant belonging to the town of Khitipatitthiya(2). He was the father of Accamkāriyabattā and husband of Bhaddā(34).1
1. NisCu. III. p. 150.
3. Dhana Another name of Vairajamgha(1).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 176.
4. Dhaņa A merchant belonging to Khitipatiţthiya(1) in Avaravideha(1) being a previous birth of Titthayara Usabha(1). He had given alms to those monks who were staying with his caravan that was proceeding to Vasamtapura(2).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 131, AvaN. 171, Kalpl. p. 136, Vis. 1585, PrajM. p. 329.
5. Dhana A rich merchant of Campā.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 531.
6. Dhaņa A merchant of Săvatthi, who used to give two guineas daily to the person who blessed him first in the morning.
1. Utts. p. 288.
7. Dhaņa Previous birth of Titthayara Aritthaņemi.
1. UttNe. p. 278, Uttk. p. 388, Kalps. p. 169.
8. Dhana A rich merchant of Pādaliputta. His daughter had expressed her desire to marry preceptor Vaira(2)."
1. AvaCu. I. p. 395, Vis. 2780, KalpV. p. 262. 9. Dhana Same as Dhanna(3)1 and (7). 1. Sam. 157.
1 2. Vis. 3510. 10. Dhaņa Identical with Dhaņpa(1).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 497. 11. Dhaņa Same as Dhappa(3).1
1. Sam. 157.

Page #405

Dhaṇamjaya
392
1. Dhanamjaya (Dhanañjaya) A merchant belonging to the town of Soriya(1). Subhaddā(11) was his wife. He pledged to sacrifice one hundred buffaloes before Jakkha Surambara on the condition of his having a son. Fortunately a son was born to him. He became a lay-votary of Mabāvīra before fulfilling his pledge and hence he declined to make the oblation. But the Jakkha compelled him to keep his word. He, however offered to the Jakkha one hundred buffaloes prepared of flour.
1. AvaCu. II, p. 193, AvaN. 1289, Paky. p. 67.
2. Dhaņamjaya King of the city of Mūyä. He was the father of Cakkavatti Piyamitta(1)1 and his wife was Dhārini(9).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 235, AvaN. 450, Vis. 1816, Kalpv. p. 44. Avah. p. 251. 3. Dhaņaṁjaya Ninth day of a fortnight.2
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48.
4. Dhanamjaya Family-name of constellation Uttarāpotthayayā.
1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
1. Dhanagiri (Dhanagiri) Disciple of preceptor phaggumitta. He belonged to the Vasittha lineage. Arya Sivabhūi(2) was his disciple.1
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7. 2. Dhanagiri. A merchant of the Tumbavana settlement. He was the father of preceptor Vaira(2) and husband of Supamdā(1). Leaving behind pregnant Sunamdā alone he renounced the world and became a disciple of preceptor Sihagiri(3)1 who had three more disciples in addition to him. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 390, Kalps. p. 203 2. Kalp. p. 262.
Utts. p. 333, KalpV. 262.
Dhanagutta (Dhanagupta) Disciple of preceptor Mahāgiri and teacher of Nişhava Garga. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 423, NisBh. 5601, VisBh. 2925, AvaBh. 134, AvaN. 1315, Uttn.
and Utt S. p. 195, SthA. p. 413, Aval. p. 724.
1. Dhanagova (Dhanagopa) One of the four sons of merchant Dhanna(6) belonging to the city of Rāyagiha. His wife's name was Rakkhatiyā.? 1. Jna. 63.
2. Ibid.
One of the five sons of merchant Dhanna(1) of Rayagiha.1
2. Dhanagova
1. Jna. 136.
One of the eight principal disciples of preceptor
Dhanaddha (Dhanādhya) Mahāgiri.
1. Kalp. p. 257.

Page #406

393
Dhaņapāla 1. Dhaņadatta (Dhanadatta) Previous birth of Sayambhū(1) the third Väsudeva(1) of the current descending cycle. He is also called Dhanamitta(5).2 His preceptor was Sudamsana(4). He made a nidāna at Săvatthi and its cause was a battle.3 1. Sam. 158.
| 3. Sam. 158, Tir. 607 ff., Sam A, p. 158. 2. Tir. 577, 605. 2. Dhaņadatta Same as Dhanna(1),1
1. Avan. 943, AvaH. p. 430, NanM. p. 166. 1. Dhanadeva (Dhanadeva) A caravan-leader of Vaddhamānapura. He was the husband of Piyamgu(2) and father of Amjūsiri(4).1
1. Vip. 32. SthA. p. 508. 2. Dhanadeva A merchant who was interested in cock-fight.
1. UttN. and Utts. p. 379. 3. Dhaņadeva Father of Mandiya(2), the sixth principal disciple of Mahāvīra. Vijayadeva was his wife.1
1. AvaN. 645-650, Vis. 2509, KalpDh. p. 161. 4. Dhaņadeva A caravan-leader who drove five hundred carts out of river Vegavai in the vicinity of Vaddhamāņa(2) settlement, with the help of a stout bullock who afterwards died there and became a Jakkha of the name of Sülapāņi(2).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 272, AvaN. 464, Vis. 1914. 5. Dhaņadeva Grandson of king Uggasena. Probably he is the same as Nabhasena. See Kamalāmelā for further information.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 112, Visk. p. 412. Mar. 433, BrhM. p. 56. 6. Dhañadeva. One of the four sons of Dhaņņa(6) and his wife Bhaddā(17) of Rāyagiha. His wife's name was Bhogavatiyā(2).1
1. Jna. 63. 7. Dhaņadeva One of the five sons of Dhaņņa(1).
1. Joa. 136. Dhanapati (Dhanapati) See Dhaṇavai.
1. Vip. 33. 1. Dhapapāla (Dhanapāla) One of the five sons of merchant Dhanna(1) of Rāyagiha.
1. Jna. 136. 2. Dhanapāla King of the city of Kosambi. He was reborn after death here as Suvāsava(2).1
1. Vip. 34.
50

Page #407

Dhanapāla
394
3. Dhanapāla One of the four sons of merchant Dhanna(6) of Rāyagiha. Ujjhiyā was his wife.
1. Jna. 63. Dhanappabhā (Dhanaprabhā) See Vesamaņapabha.
1. Bha A. p. 203. 1. Dhanamitta (Dhanamitra) A caravan-leader of the city of Campā. His wife was Dhanasiri(1). Sujäta(2) was their son.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 197, AvaN. 1297.
2. Dhanamitta Acaravan-leader of Damtapura. He had two wives: Dhanasiri(2) and Paamasiri(1). He had a friend named Dadhamitta who defying the order of the king, procured a bundle of ivory from the forest to erect an ivory-palace for Paumasiri.
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 153-4 NisCu. IV. pp. 361-2, AvaN. 1275, VyaM. III. p. 17. 3. Dhanamitta A merchant of Ujjeņi. He renounced the world with his son Dhanasamma.1
1. UttN. and Utts. p. 87, UttCu. p. 55, Mar. 486. 4. Dhanamitta Father of Viyatta(1), the fourth Gañadhara of Mahāvira.1
1. AvaN. 648, Vis 2509. 5. Dhanamitta See Dhaņadatta(1).
1. Tir. 605. Dhanarakkhiya (Dhanarakṣita ). One of the four sons of merchant Dhaņa(6) of Rāyagiha. His wife's name was Rohiņiyā.
1. Jna. 63. 2. Dhanarakkhiya One of the five sons of merchant Dhaņņa(1).
1. Jna. 136. 1. Dhanavai (Dhanapati) Another name of Kubera(2). He is the same as Vesamaņa(9). See also Viņiyā.
1. Ant. 1, SthA. p. 433. 2. Dhaņayai Sixth chapter of the second section of Vivāgasuya.
1. Vip. 33. 3. Dhanavai Son of prince Vesamaņa(2) and grandson of king Piyacamda of Kanagapura.1
1. Vip. 34.
Dhanavai (Dhanavati) Wife of Dhana(7), being a previous birth of Rāyamai,
1. UttNe. p. 278, Kalps. p. 169, Uttk. p. 388.

Page #408

395
Dhapīvaha Dhaṇavati (Dhanapati) See Dhaṇavai.'
1. Vip. 33-34. Dhanavası (Dhanavasu) A merchant of Ujjeņi. He went to Campā in connection with some business.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 154, AvaN. 1276. Dhanavaha (Dhanavaha) See Dhaņāvaba.1
1. Vis. 1977, AvaN. 521. Dhanasamma (Dhanaśarman) Son of merchant Dhanamitta(3) of Ujjeņi. He had taken to asceticism with his father. Once he felt much thirsty while on his way to some place. His father, out of love, asked him to drink water from the nearby river. He, however, declined to accept it and died on the spot.2 1. Jaina ascetics are forbidden to accept | 2. UttN. and Utts. p. 87, UttCu. p. 35,
such water, since it is not lifeless.. I Uttk. p. 32. 1. Dhapasiri (Dhanaśrī) Wife of merchant Dhanamitta(1) and mother of Sujāta(2) of Campā.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 197, AvaN. 1297. 2. Dhanasiri One of the two wives of merchant Dhanamitta(2) of Damtapura.1
1. NisCu. IV. p. 361, AvaCu. II, p. 154, AvaN. 1275, VyaM. III. p. 17.
3. Dhanasiri Sister of Jiyavatti and Dhaņāvaha(4) of Vasamtapura(3). She was a child-widow. Her brothers had deep affection for her. She renounced the world along with her brothers and became a disciple of preceptor Dhammaghosa(12). She was reborn as Savvargasumdari.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 526-7. 1. Dhaņāvaha (Dhanăvaha) A merchant of Kosambi. He was the husband of Mūlá and purchaser of Camdaņā(1),
1. AvaCu. I. p. 316, AvaN. 521, Vis. 1977, KalpV. p. 170, KalpCu. p. 102. 2. Dhanāvaha King of Usabhapura(2). Queen Sarassai(1) was his wife and prince Bhaddaşamdi(2) was his son.
1. Vip. 34. 3. Dhaņāvaha A merchant of Rāyagiha. He was the husband of Bhaddā(5) and father of Katapuņņa.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 467.
4. Dhaņāvaha A merchant of Vasamtapura(3). He had a brother named Jiyavatti and a sister named Dhaņasiri(3).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 526.

Page #409

Dhaniṭṭhā
Dhaniṭṭhā (Dhaniṣṭhā) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas.1 Its family name is Aggatavasa.2 Vasu(2) is its presiding deity. This constellation is also named as Savittha.*
396
1. Jam. 155-161, 171, Sur. 36, Sam. 5,7.
I
2. Sur. 50.
4. SurM. p. 111.
Father of Varadhanu and minister of king Bambha(1)
3. Sth. 90.
1. Dhanu (Dhanus)
of Kampillapura.1
1. UttN. and UttS. p. 377, UttK. pp. 254-55, VyaM. IV. p. 47.
2. Dhanu A god loved by Logopala Jama(2) of Sakka(3) as his family member.1 He belongs to the Paramahammiya class of gods.2
1. Bha. 166, SutCu. p. 154.
2. Sam. 15.
Dhanuddhata (Dhanuruddhata) One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahapauma (10), the first would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sth. 625.
1. Dhanna (Dhanya) A merchant of the city of Rayagiha. He had a wife named Bhadda(13), a daughter named Sumsumā(2) and five sons named Dhana(1), Dhanapala(1), Dhaṇadeva(7), Dhaṇagova(2) and Dhanarakkiya(2). Once Cilaya(3) who was Dhanna's ex-servant, attacked his house and kidnapped Sumsumā. Dhanna and his sons chased the culprit. The dacoit, however, chopped off the girl's head with his sword and fled with it leaving the rest of the corpse behind. Dhanna and his sons had to eat the flesh of the corpse to pacify their hunger. Later Dhanna renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahavira. He will attain liberation in future in the Mahavideha region. See also Dhanna(6).
1. Jna. 136-140, AvaCu. I. p. 497, AvaN. 943, NanM. p. 166.
2. Dhanna An ascetic who abandoned food etc. for ever and lay on a slab near mount Vebhäragiri in the vicinity of Nalamda. After death he was born as a god in Anuttara celestial abode.1
1. Mar. 444-447, SthA. p. 474.

3. Dhanṇa He was the first to give alms to Pasa, (1) the twenty-third Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 329.
4. Dhanna
A Jakkha in the Thubhakaramḍa garden of Usabhapura(2).1 1. Vip. 34.
5. Dhanṇa Son of Bhadda(6), a lady merchant (caravan-leader) of Kagamḍi. He had married thirty-two girls. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra. Immediately after renunciation he started observing

Page #410

397
Dhanpakada
two days' fasts taking coarse and dry food on every third day. Thus, he practised asceticism for nine months. Mahāvīra praised him before king Seniya(1) for his severe penances. After death he took birth as a god in the Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. In future he will take one more birth and attain liberation in the Mahāvideha region.
1. Anut. 3-5, AcaCu. p. 221. 6. Dhaạna A merchant of Rāyagiha. Bhaddā(17) was his wife, Dhanapāla(3), Dhenadeva(6) Dhanagova(1) and Dhanarakkhiya(1) 'were his sons and Ujjhiyā, Bhogavatiya(2) Rakkhatiy, and Rohiniyā were his daughters-inlaw. Once he had tested the intelligence of all his daughters-in-law by giving each of them five rice-corns. See also Dhaņņa(1).
1. Jan. 63, VyaBh. 4. 183.
7. Dhanpa A caravan-leader belonging to Vasamtapura(3). He had been to Ņevuttiņagara accompanied by a number of persons.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 509, Vis. 3510-18.
8. Dhaņņa A caravan-leader belonging to the city of Campā. He went to Ahicchattā accompanied by a number of persons. After returning from there he took to asceticism, studied eleven Amga(3) texts and took birth as a god after death. He will, in future, attain emancipation in the Mahāvideha region.1
1. Jna. 105.
It is
9. Dhanna First chapter of the third section of Anuttarovavāiya. mentioned as the second chapter in Thāņa. 1. Anut. 3.
2. Sth. 755.
10. Dhaņņa A merchant of Rāyagiha. Bhaddā(16) was his wife and Devadiņna was his son. Once he was sentenced to imprisonment for committing a crime. He and robber Vijaya(14), murderer of his son, were fattered together. On refusing to cooperate with him in urinating etc. he had to share his food with Vijaya. Later he renounced the world and became a disciple of ascetic Dhammaghosa(6)
1. Jan. 33-42.
11. Dhanna Another name of merchant Dhapāvaha(1).
1. KalpCu. p. 102.
Dhaņpakada (Dhanyaksta) A village where Vimala(1), the thirteenth Titthamkara, had his first pāraņā at the hands of householder Jaya(2), It is identified with Kupari in Balasar district in Bengal.? 1. AvaN. 324, 328.
| 2. LAI. p. 281.

Page #411

Dhaņņamtari
398 1. Dhannamtari (Dhanvantari) Physician of king Kanagaraha(2) of Vijayapura and previous birth of Umbaradatta(1), son of merchant Sāgaradatta(5) of Pädalasamda. He was well-versed in all the eight branches of äyurveda."
1. Vip. 28, SthA. p. 508. 2. Dhaņņamtari A physician belonging to the city of Bäravai.'
1. AvaN. 1300, AvaCu. I. pp. 460-1. 3. Dhannamtari A physician being the founder of the science of ayurveda.
1. NisCu. III. p. 512, IV. p. 340, BrhKs. p. 302. Dhaạpā (Dhanyā) Wife of Surādeva(1) of Vāņārasi and a lay votary of Mahāvira.
1. Upa. 30. Dhaņņiyā (Dhannikā) Maid-servant of a barber and wife of a weaver of Gobbaragāma.
1. BrhBh. 6096, BrhKs. p. 1611. 1. Dhamma (Dharma) Disciple of preceptor Hatthi and teacher of preceptor Siha(2). He belonged to the Suvvaya(5) lineage.
1. Kalp. pp. 265-6, 2. Dhamma Disciple of preceptor Sība(2) and teacher of preceptor Samdilla(2). He belonged to the Kāsava(1) lineage.
1. Kalp. pp. 265-266. 3. Dhamma Fifteenth Titthařkara of the current descending cycle. In his previous birth he was Siharaha(2).2 Dhamma was son of king Bhäņu(1) and his queen Suvvayā(2) of Rayaņapura. His height was forty-five dhaņuşas. His complexion was like that of heated gold." He had renounced the world along with one thousand men. He used Sāgaradattā palanquin on that occasion. He had broken his first fast at the house of Dhammasiha(2) in the town of Somanasa(2).7 Dadhiparna was his sacred tree. His first disciple was ascetic Arittha(2).9 Sivā(3) was his first woman disciple.10 He had forty-eight groups of ascetics as well as the same number of group leaders under him. He had 64000 male disciples and (62400 female disciples.12 He attained liberation after enjoying the longevity of one million years, before three Säyaropama years of Malli's(1) death. He was a prince for 21 lakh years and a king for 5 lakh years.13 1. Sam. 157, Nan, V. 19, Vis. 1759, Tir. 1 7. AyaN. 324, 328, Sam. 157.
328, AvaN. 371, 1094, Sth. 411, 8. Sam. 157, Tir. 406. 2. Sam. 157.
9. Sam. 157, Tir. 450. 3. Sam. 157, AvaN. 383, 386, 388, Tir. 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 460. 478.
11. Sam. 48; According to AvaN. 267, and 4. Sam. 45, AvaN. 379, Tir. 363.
Tir. 450, the number is 43. 5. Avan. 377, Tir. 341.
12. AvaN. 256 ff. 6. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir. 392. 13. AvaN. 272-305, Kalp. 190, Sth. 735.

Page #412

4. Dhamma
1. Sam. 16,23.
Ninth chapter of Suyagada.1
399
Dhammakaha (Dharmakatha) Second section of Näyädhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 5.
1. Dhammaghosa (Dharmaghosa) 1. AvaN. 1281, AvaCu. II, p. 193.
Dhammagani (Dharmaganin) A preceptor who made modifications in the expiatory rules of ascetics.1
1. BrhKs. III. p. 726 f. n. 3.
1. AvaN. 1281.
2. AvaCu. II. p. 189.
Dhammaghosa
A disciple of Mahāvīra.1
2. Dhammaghosa A disciple of preceptor Dhammavasul who is also called Dhammavaggu.2 He along with Dhammajasa (2) spent a rainy season at Vāṇārasi observing fasts of the duration of one month. They were so resolute in practising the Uttaragunas that while crossing river Gamga they did not even think of taking water although they were very thirsty.3 While staying at Kosambi, Dhammajasa undertook to perform sallekhana with the intention of winning praise and worship at the hands of the lay-votaries as nun Vinayavati had gained. But it so happened that the city was attacked by Avamtisena and the ascetic left his mortal coils without receiving even usual services and his dead body was thrown out in the emergency.1

1
3. AvaN. 1306, AvaCu. II. p. 204. 4. AvaCu. II. p. 190.
3. Dhammaghosa Minister of king Mittappabha of Campã. He made a plan to kill Sujata (2), a handsome son of merchant Dhanamitta(1) on account of a misunderstanding that he (Sujata) had spoiled the sanctity of his harem. When the truth was disclosed Dhammaghosa was expelled from the territory by the king. He went to Rayagiha, repented for his deeds and took to asceticism. From there he went to Varattapura and ordained minister Varatta(3) as an ascetic.1
1. AvaN. 1297, AvaCu. II. pp. 197-199, PinNM. p. 169.
4. Dhammaghosa An ascetic who started from Ujjeni on his way to Campa along with the caravan of merchant Dhaṇavasu. The caravan got confused and dispersed hither and thither when attacked by some robbers. The ascetic along with a few members of the caravan entered a forest. There he could not get suitable alms. Hence he gave up food and performed sallekhanā on a slab. In due course he attained liberation.1
1. AvaN. 1276, AvaCu. II. pp. 154-155.

Page #413

Dhammaghosa
400
5. Dhammaghosa Grand-disciple of Titthayara Vimala(1). He ordained Mahabbala(1) to the monastic order at Hatthiņāpura.1
1. Bha. 431, 559.
6. Dhammaghosa A sthavira while soj sining at the Guñasilaa shrine of Rāyagiha, he initiated merchant Dhanpa(10).1
1. Jna. 42.
A preceptor who had Dhammarui(4) as his disciple.
7. Dhammaghosa
1. Jna. 107.
8. Dhammaghosa A sthavira who along with his disciple Sudatta and others paid a visit to Hatthiņāura.
1. Vip. 33. 9. Dhammaghosa A merchant of the city of Mahāghosa(3). Because of offering alms to ascetic Dhammasība(1) he was born as prince Bhaddanamdi(4) after death.1
1. Vip. 34.
10. Dhammaghosa An ācārya. He had king Jiyasattu(38) as his lay-devotee. The king helped the ācārya in chastising his disciple.
1. AcaCu. p. 38, AcaSi. p. 76.
11. Dhammaghosa An ācārya who consecrated a merchant of Mahurā(2) to the monastic order.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 473.
12. Dhammaghosa A preceptor who ordained Dhanasiri(3).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 526.
13. Dhammaghosa An ācārya whose disciple was Sumanabhadda(3), son of king Jiyasattu(37) of Campa.1
1. UttN, and Utts. p. 92, UttK. p. 36.
A disciple of Mahāvīra,1
1. Dhammajasa (Dharmayaśas)
1. AvaN. 1289, AvaCu. II. p. 193.
2. Dhammajasa A disciple of acārya Dhammavasul who is also known as Dhammavaggu. He performed Sallekaņā on the bank of Vacchagā and attained liberation. He was worshipped by king Avaṁtisena of Ujjeņi and Manippabha(1) of Kosambi on that occasion. See also Dhammaghosa(2). 1. AvaN. 1281.
| 3. Mar. 475-476, AvaCu. II. p. 190. 2. AvaCu, II. p. 189.

Page #414

Dhammajjhaya (Dharmadhvaja)
Eravaya(1) region. Atthasiddha as fifth one.1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1118.
Dhammajjhayana (Dharmadhyayana) Ninth chapter of the first section of Süyagada.'
1. SutN. 99, VyaBh. 7.66.
Dhammarui
Fifth would-be Titthamkara of the Titthogali mentions him as eighth Titthamkara and
Dhammannaga (Dharmanvaga) One of the eight well-disciplined disciples of a certain preceptor.1
1. VyaBh. 3.350.
Dhammatthakama (Dharmarthakāma) is the same as Mahāyarakahā.
1. DasH. p. 206.
Dhammapannatti (Dharmaprajñapti) See Chajjivaniyā.1
1. Das. 4.1.
401
2. Dhammarui
Dhammamitta (Dharmamitra) Previous birth of Paumappaha, the sixth Titthamkara.1
1. Sam. 157.
1. Dhammarui (Dharmaruci)
to abduct his wife Sirikamta(1).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 559, AvaN. 943,1545, NanM. pp. 165-6.
Preceptor of ascetic Asaḍhabhūi.1
1, PinN. 474. PinNM. p. 137.
Sixth chapter of Dasaveyaliya.1 It
51
3. Dhammarui An ascetic who burnt boat-man Namda(12) to death as he had harassed him.1

King of Vāṇārasi. He attacked king Udiodaa,
1. AvaCu. I. p. 516.
4. Dhammarui A disciple of Dhammaghosa(7). At Campa while on a begging tour he was offered a sweet juicy preparation of acrid gourd by Nāgasiri(2), a Brāhmaṇa lady. Dhammaghosa asked him to abandon the food arguing that it was poisonous and would bring his life to an end. But Dhammarui devoured all that food to save numerous ants which would have come into contact with the abandoned food and died. Then he performed Sallekhana, left his mortal coils and took birth as a celestial being. He will attain liberation in his next life.1
1. Jna. 107, JitBh. 855, KalpCu. p. 96, Vis. 3332, 3347, AvaCu. II. pp. 95,211. In AvaN. 1313 and AvaCu. II. p. 211, the place and the offerer are mentioned as town Rohidaga and courtezan Rohini(3).

Page #415

Dhammarui
5. Dhammarui An ascetic who was offered alms by king Vimalavāhaṇa(1) of the city of Sataduvāra. The king, for that reason, was born after death as prince Varadatta(2) at Sägeya.1
1. Vip. 34..
6. Dhammarui A prince. He was son of Dhariņi(20) and Jiya sattu(26) of Vasamtapura. He renounced the world along with his father and became a Pattey abuddha.1
1. AvaN. 866, 878, AvaCu. I. p. 498, AcaSi. p. 21.
7. Dhammarui An ascetic. While passing through a forest on the occasion of breaking his fast, he was offered food by a god which he did not accept.1
1. OghN. 455-456, OghNBh. 232-238, OghND. pp. 159-160.
Same as Dhammarui(5).1
Dhammaruci (Dharmaruci)
1. Vip. 34.
Dhammarayi (Dharmaruci) 1. AvaCu. I. p. 516.
402
Dhammavaggu (Dharmavalgu) 1. AvaCu. II. p. 189.
Same as Dhammarai (3).1
Dhammavasu (Dharmavasu) Dhammajasa (2) as his disciples.1
1. AvaN. 1281, UttK. p. 73.
Dhammasiri (Dharmasri) Bharaha(2) region.
1. Mahan. p. 135.
He is identical with Dhammavasu.1
A preceptor who had Dhammaghosa(2) and
1. Dhammaviriya (Dharmavirya) An ascetic to whom king Jiyasattu(2) of Tigimchi offered alms. As a consequence of it the king again took birth as prince Mahacamda (4) after death.1
1. Vip. 34.

2. Dhammavīriya A contemporary king of Supāsa(1), the seventh Titthamkara.1
1. Tir. 470.
Last Titthamkara of the past Ussappini1 in the
1. Dhammasiha (Dharmasimha) An ascetic to whom merchant Dhammaghosa(9) of the city of Mahaghosa offered alms and obtained human life again in the next birth as a consequence of it.1
1. Vip. 34:

Page #416

403
Dhara
2. Dhammasīha First person to offer alms to Dhamma(3), the fifteenth Titthamkara. He belonged to Somaņasa(2).1
1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 324, 328.
Previous birth of Abhinamdana, the fourth Titthamkara.1
3. Dhammasiha
1. Sam. 157.
4. Dhammasiha A man living in Pādaliputta in the time of king Camdagutta. Camdasiri(2) was his wife. He observed a vow called giddhapitthagrddhaprstha at Kullaura and attained a good state of existence (vigayasoga).1
1. Sams. 70-72.
1. Dhammasena (Dharmasena) Previous birth of the seventh Baladeva(2) Namdaņa(1). His preceptor was Āsāgara.
1. Sam. 158.
2. Dhammasena One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236. Dhammā (Dharmā) Mother of Kaṇhā(2) etc.
1. Jna. 158. Dhammāvāya (Dharmavāda) One of the ten name of Ditthivāya."
1. Sth. 742.
1. Dhammila Father of Suhamma(1), the fifth Ganadhara (principal disciple) of Mahāvīra. He belonged to the Kollāga(2) settlement,
1. AvaN. 648, Vis. 2509, KalpDh. p. 162, KalpV. p. 249.
2. Dhammila A character in Vasudevahindi.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 324, DasCu. p. 328, AvaN. 1614. Dhammilla See Dhammila."
1. KalpDh. p. 162, KalpV. p. 249, SutCu. p. 390, AvaN. 1614.
Vara is a
1. Dhara Twentieth Titthamkara of the Eara vaya(1) region. wrong reading for Dhara.
1. Sam. 159, SamA. p. 159, Tir. 339.
2. Dhara Father of Paumābha, the sixth Titthamkara.
1. Tir. 469, Sam. 157.
3. Dhara King of Mahurā(1) who was invited to participate in the selfchoosing (svaya nvara) ceremony of princess Dovai.
1. 1. Ina. 117.

Page #417

Dharana
404
1. Dharaña Lord (indra) of the southerp Nāgakumāra gods. He has 6000 sāmānia gods etc. His abode extends to 25000 yojanas. He has six principal wives. Ilã(1), Sukkā, Sadărā, Sodāmaņi(3), Imdā(2) and Ghaņavijjuy)(1).' His capital is called Dharaṇa. His throne is known by his own name. He has fortyfour lakhs of dwelling places.? Kālavāla, Selavāla, Samkhavāla and Kolavāla are his Logapālas. When Ņami(3) and Viņami approached Usaha(1) for their share in the kingdom, Dharana presented them many Vidyās (lores) and made them kings of the southern and northern Veyaddha(2). He paid a visit to Mahāvīra at Mahilā (Mihilā) and asked about his welfare.10 He revived the life of a child who had died on account of observing a fast which lasted for three days during paryusaņā.11 His seven generals are : Bhaddsena(1), Jasodhara(2), Sudamsaņa(16), Nilakamtha, Anamda(9), Namdapa(7) and Tetali(4),12
1. Praj. 46, Bha. 169, 404, Jiv. 120. 8. Bha. 169, BhaA. p. 199. 2. Jam. 119, Bha. 129, AvaCu. I. p. 146. 9. AvaCu. I. p. 161, Vis. 1705, KalpV. p. 3. Bha. 406.
238, KalpSan. p. 129. 4. Jna. 151.
10. AvaN. 517, AvaCu. I. p. 315, Vis. 1973, 5. Bha. 406.
KalpV. p. 169, Kalps. p. 132. 6. Ibid.
11. KalpV. p. 10, KalpDh. p. 10. 7. Bha. 129, Sam. 44.
12. Sth. 404, 582.
2. Dharana Throne of Dharana(1).1
1. Bha. 406.
3. Dharana Aking who was a friend of king Mahabbala(2) of Viyasogā city in the Salilāvai district of Mahā videba.1
1. Jna. 64.
4. Dharana Son of Vanhi(1) and Dhāriņi(5) of Bāravai. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Aritthaņemi. He attained emancipation on mount Settumja. He was one of the ten revered kings. 1. Ant. 3.
2. Ant. p. 2.
5. Dharana
1. Vip. 30.
A Jakkha in the Pudhavivadensaa park of the city of Rohidaa.
6. Dharana
1. Ant. 3.
Sixth chapter of the second section of Amtegadadasā.”
Dharaņā (Dharani)
1. Bha. 406.
Capital of indra Dharaṇa(1).1
1. Dharani First woman-disciple of Vasupujja, the twelth Titthayara.
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 459.

Page #418

405
Dhāyairukkha
2. Dharani A goddess.
1. Ava. p. 19. 3. Dharaņi Capital of indra Dharaṇa(1) where Ilā(1) was born as a principal queen. It is the same as Dharaṇa.
1. Jna. 151. Dharanimda (Dharanendra) Same as Dharana(1).
1. Bha. 406. Dharanikhila (Dharanikīla) Another name of mount Mamdara(3).
1. Sur. 26.
Dharanidharā First woman-disciple of Vimala(1), the thirteenth Titthayara 1 In Tir. (460) she is called Varā.
1. Sam. 157.
Dharaņisimga (Dharaniśnga)
1. Sur. 26.
Another name of mount Mamdara(3).1
Dharapovavāya (Dharanopapāta) An Amgabāhira Kāliya text which was permitted to be taught to a monk of 12 years standing. It is not extant now. 1. Nan. 44.
1 2. Vya. 10.26. Dhātaisamda (Dhātakikhamda) See Dhāyaīsamda."
1. Sur. 100.
Dhātakikhamda See Dhāyaisamda.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 172, AvaH. p. 762.
Dhāya (Dhāts) Lord of the southern Panavapniya gods.1
1. Praj. 49, Sth. 94.
Dhāyaisamda (Dhātakıkhanda) See Dhāyaīsamda.1
1. Bha. 418, Ina. 123, AvaCu. I. p. 176, Jiv. 174, Sam. 85.
See Dhāyaisamda.
Dhāyaikhamda (Dhātakikhanda).
1. Dev. 149, Sur. 275.
See Dhāyaisamda.
Dhāyaikhamda (Dhātakikhamda)
1. Jiv. 164, Sam. 127.
Dhāyairukkha ( Dhātakīvīksa )
1. Sth. 641, Jiv. 174.
A tree in Dhāyaisamda. See Dhāyaisamda.

Page #419

Dhayaisaṁda
Dhayaïsamḍa (Dhatakikhanda) A concentric island next to Jambuddiva.1 It encircles Lavana ocean and is itself surrounded by Kaloya ocean." Its plinth is two gavyūtis in height. Its width from one side touching the Lavana ocean to the other side touching the Kaloya ocean measures four lakhs of yojanas. The distance from the eastern corner of Jambuddiva to the western corner of Dhayaisamḍa is seven lakhs of yojanas. The outer circumference of Dhayaisamḍa measures 4110961 yojanas. The northern and southern Isuyara (2) mountains divide the island into two halves; eastern and western. Each half has seven regions (Bharaha(2) etc.), seven mountains (Cullahimavamta etc.) and fourteen rivers all having their names and situations similar to those in Jambuddīva. Mount Mamdara(3) which is situated in the middle of each half of Dhayaisamḍa is one thousand yojanas deep,9 eighty four thousand yojanas high, 10 somewhat less than ten thousand yojanas wide at the base and one thousand yojanas wide at the top.11 Bharaha(2) and Eravaya(1) regions of the island experience all the six eras.12 Each of the two halves has a Kūḍasāmali tree and a Garuda god.13 In addition to them Dhayairukkha and Mahādhāyairukkha are situated in the eastern and western parts respectively. They are the residential places of gods Sudamsaṇa(19) and Piyadamsaṇa(1)." The height of the dhayai tree is eight yojanas.15 The districts, mountains, peaks, gods etc. of Dhayaisamda are double inJambuddiva.16 Dhayaisamḍa has sixtyeight Cakkavaṭṭivijayas,17 four gates,18 twelve suns, equal number of moons, 336 constellations, 1056 planets and 803700 koṭākoți stars.19 Namdiggama(2) was situated in the Maṁgalāvati Vijaya(23) of Puvvavideva of Dhayaisamḍa.20 Avarakamka was the capital of the southern half of Bharaha(1) in the eastern Dhayaisamḍa.21
1. SutSi. p. 122.
2. Sur. 100, Jiv. 174, AnuH. p. 90. 3. Sth. 92.
4. Ibid. 306, Sam. 127, Sur. 100, Jiv. 174. 5. Sam. 130.
6. Sur. 100, Jiv. 174.
7. SthA. p. 81, PrasA. p. 95.
8. Sth. 555.
9. Sth. 721.
10. Sam. 85.
11. Sth. 721.
12. Ibid. 92.
406

13. Ibid.
14. Ibid, Jiv. 174.
15. Sth. 641.
16. Ibid. 92, 183, 197, 302, 522,721,768.
17. Sam. 68.
18. Jiv. 174.
19. Sur. 100, Jiv. 174, Bha. 363, Dev. 113, 114, 149-151. For the details of moon. and sun-islands see Jiv. 164, and for days and nights See Sur. 29, Bha, 179.
20. AvaCu. I. pp. 172, 176. 21. Jna. 123.
Dharani (Dhāriņi) Same as Dhāriņī.1
1. Vip. 33, Bha. 417, Dasa 5.1, Sam. 157, Jna. 64,91, AvaM. p. 251, Ava. p. 28, AvaN. 1282, AvaCu. I. pp. 320, 498.
1. Dhāriņi
Wife of king Senia(1) of Rayagiha. She had a vision of an

Page #420

407
Dhárini
elephant in her dream and conceived the embryo of prince Mehakamāra. She developed a pregnancy-longing for riding on an elephant along with her husband in the midst of untimely rain just like in rainy season. Her longing was fulfilled by prince Abhaya(1), her step-son, with the help of a deity. She, in due course, gave birth to Mehakumāra." She was extremely distressed to learn from her son that he was renouncing the world. Her other sons also renounced the world and became disciples of Mahāvira. 1. Jna. 8.10, KalpDh. pp. 30-31.
4. Jna. 17. 2. Jna. 13.
5. Jna. 23. 3. Jna. 15-16.
16. Anut, 1-2. 2. Dhäriņi Wife of king Koņiya of the city of Campā. It is also known as Subhaddā(2).1
1. Aup. 7, Dasa. 9.1, PrasA. p. 1, Aup, 34, 37.
3. Dhāriņi Wife of king Dadhivāhana of Campā and mother of Camdaņā(1). See Camdaņā(1) for further information.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 320, KalpV. p. 170, KalpDh. p. 109, JayaV. p, 95, Kalps. p. 133. 4. Dhāriņi Wife of King Vasudeva of Bāra vati and mother of Dārua(1), Aņāditthi(2) etc.
1. Ant. 7-8.
Wife of king Amdhagavanhi of Bāravati.1
5. Dhārini
1. Ant. 1.
6. Dhārini Wife of king Baladeva(1) of Bäravati. She had three sons : Sunuha(1), Dum muha(2) and Kūvadáraa.
1. Ant. 7. 7. Dhārini Wife of king Vairasena(1) of Pumdarigini(1) in Puyvavideha of Jambuddiva and mother of Usaha(1) in one of his previous births.
1. Avaču. I. p. 133. 8. Dhāriņi She is also called Mamgalávati(3). She was mother of Vairaņābha. She is the same as Dhāriņi(7).
1. AvaCu. I. p. 180.
9. Dhārini Wife of king Dhanamjaya(2) and mother of Piyamitta(1), a previous birth of Mahāvira.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 235, KalpDh. p. 38, KalpV. p. 44.
10. Dhărini Wife of king Visāhabhäti of Räyagiba and mother of Mahā. vira's previous birth as Vissabhati."
1. AvaCu. I. p. 230, Kalps. p. 39, KalpDh. p. 38.

Page #421

Dhārini
408
disciple
of Sejjamsa(1), the
eleventh
11. Dhārini Principal woman Titthayara.
1. Tir. 459, Sam. 157.
12. Dhāriņi Chief among the several wives of Baladeva(2) Ayala(5).
1. Tir. 588. 13. Dhāriņi Wife of Ajiyaseņa(2), the king of Kosambi.
1. Avaču. II. p. 189. 14. Dhārini Wife of king Adinasattu(2) of the city of Hatthisisa and mother of prince Sabāhu(1).
1. Vip. 33. 15. Dhāriņi Wife of Camdavademsaa, king of Sāgeya and mother of Gunacaída and Muņicamda(2).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 492. 16. Dhāriņi Wife of king Jitasena of Kosambi.!
1. Uttk. p. 73. 17. Dháriņi Wife of king Jiyasattu(20) of the city of Khitipatiţthiya(2).
1. NisCu. III. p. 150, PakY. p. 1.
18. Dharini Wife of king Jiyasattu(1) of the city of Campā and mother of prince Adīņasattu(3).1
1. Ina. 91. 19. Dhāriņi Chief wife of Jiyasattu(14) of Mihilā.1
1. Sur. 1, SurM. p. 2, Jam. 1. 20. Divārini Wife of king Jiyasattu(26) of Vasa mtapura(3) and mother of prince Dhammarui(6).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 498, AcaSi. p. 21. 21. Dhārini Wife of king Jiyasattu(6) of Vāņiyaggāma.
1. Dasa. 5.1.
22. Dhārini Wife of king Jiyasattu(22) of Sävatthi. Khamdaa(1) and Puramdarajasā were their off-springs.1
1. BrhKs. III. p. 915, UttCu. p. 73, UttN. and Utts. pp. 114-115.
23. Dhārini Wife of king Bala of the Viyasogā city in Mahā videha. She had a vision of a lion in her dream while conceiving and later gave birth to Mahabbala(2).
1. Jna. 64.

Page #422

409
Dhijjāiya
24. Dhārini Wife of king Mahasena(6) of Supaittha(6) city and mother of prince Sībasena(1).1
1. Vip. 30.
25. Dhārini Wife of Mittappabha, the king of Campā.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 197. 26. Dhārini Wife of Rajjavaddhana, the younger brother of king Avantivaddhaņa of Ujjeņi. When her husband was killed by Avamtivaddhana to obtain her, she fled and became a nun to protect her chastity. See also Ajiyaseņa(2).
1. AvaN. 1282, AvaCu. II. p. 189, Uttk. p. 73.
27. Dhārini Wife of king Siva(7) of Hatthiņāgapura and mother of prince Sivabhadda.
1. Bha. 417, AvaCu. I. p. 469. 28. Dhāriņi Chief among the several wives of king Seya(1) of Amalakappā city.
1. Raj. 6. 29. Dhāriņi Wife of Somacamda(2), the king of Potaņapura.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 456. 30. Dhāriņi A virtuous lady. Probably she is the same as Dhāriņi(3).
1. Ava. p. 28. 31. Dhāriņi Wife of king Ruppi(3) and mother of Subāhu(3).
1. Jna. 71.
32. Dhárini Wife of king Camdavadaṁsaa and mother of Municamda(4).1
1. UttN. & Utts. p. 375, UttCu. p. 213. 1. Dhii (Dhrti) A goddess residing in Tigimchiddaha. Her life-span is of one palyopama years.1
1. Jam. 83, Sth, 197, 522. 2. Dhii A peak of mount Wisaha(2). .
1. Jam. 84, Sth. 689. 3. Dhii Third chapter of Pupphacālā(4).1
1. Nir. 4.1.
Dhijjāiya (Dhigjātiya) Another name of the Brāhmana community.1
1. UttCu. P, 89, AvaCu. I. p. 495, II. pp. 21,206.

Page #423

Dhiti
410
Dhiti (Dhịti) See Dhii.
1. Nir. 4.1, Sth. 197, 689. 1. Dhitidhara (Dhịtidhara) Sixth chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 12. 2. Dhitidhara A merchant of the city of Kāgamdi who renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahāvīra. He observed asceticism for a period of sixteen years and attained liberation on mount Vipula.1
1. Ant. 14. Dhira One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).
1. KalpDh. p. 152, Kalpv. p. 236.
Dhua (Dhuta) Sixth chapter of the first section of Äyāramga.1
1. Avan. 31. 33, 250, 251, AcaSi. p. 389.
Dhumdhumāra. King of Sūmsumārapura. He had a daughter named Ařgāravati.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 199, AvaN. 1298, AvaH. p. 711,
Dhuttakkhānaga (Dhūrtåkhyānaka). A satire containing humorous tales narrated by four knaves : Sasaga(1), Elāsādha, Müladeva(1) and lady Khamdapāņā. They were staying in a garden at Ujjeņi. It was a rainy season and they were all suffering from hunger. Hence, they agreed that they should narrate, one by one, their experiences or whatever they had heard. He whose narration is proved as an incredible lie will feed the gathering and he who cofirms the tale by quoting parallels from Bhāraha(2) and Rāmāyana, need not give any thing. All of them narrated fantastic tales and confirmed them by the legends which were unnatural, inconsister and unacceptable to reason as they are found in Mahābhārata, Rāmāyana etc.
1. NisCu. I. p. 105, IV. p. 26; BrhKs. III. p. 722.
Dhura One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sth. 90, Sur. 107, Jams. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78–79, SurM. Pp. 295–296.
Dhuraa (Dhuraka) Same as Dhura.1
1. Sur. 107, SurM. p. 295, Jams. p. 534.
Dhava (Dhruva) One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.

Page #424

411
Paijthāņa
Dhümakeu or Dhūmaketu (Dhumaketu). One of the eighty-eight Gahas:
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90. Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. Dhūmappabhā (Dhūmaprabhā) An infernal region' numbering fifth in order. It extends to 18000 yojanas. The minimum life span of denizens is ten sägaropama years. It is called Dhūmappabhā because the whole region is smoke-like in appearance. It is the same as Ritthā(1). 1. Sut. 5.1.
| 4. Sth. 757. 2. Sth. 757.
5. AnuH. p. 89, Utts. p. 697. 3. Sam. 18, Dhorugina (Dhorukina) Same as Thārukina.1
1. Jna. 18.
N
See N.
Paigā (Pratikā) Daughter of Pajjuppaseņa and wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).
1. Uttn. p. 379. 1. Paittba (Pratiștha). Father of Sapāsa(1), the seventh Titthamkara.
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 470.
It is also called
2. Paittha Another name of the month of Bhādrapada. Sapaittha(4). 1. Jam. 132.
2. Sur. 53.
Paitthāņa (Pratisthāna ) A city situated on the bank of Goyāvarii in Dakkhiņāvaha. King Sālavāhaņa reigned there. On being forced by the ruler of Ujjeņi preceptor Kālaga(2) left for Paitthāņa in the middle of the rainy season which he was spending at Ujjeni. There he altered the date of pajjosavanā from the fifth to the fourth day of the bright half of the month of Bhādrapada at the instance of king Sālavāhaņa, for the convinience of the people, in view of their local festival of Indra. Merchant Nägavasu belonged to this place. He had a son named Nāgadatta(2) who 1. BrhKs. p. 1647, VyaM. IV. p. 36.
AvaCu. II. p. 200, AvaN. 1299, VisK. 2. Uttk. p. 229.
P. 406, BrhM. p. 52. 3. BrhKs. p. 1647, VyaM. IV. p. 36, 4. NisCu. III. pp. 130-131, KalpCu.p.89.

Page #425

Paithapa
412
became a monk. Acārya Pālitta cured its king Murumda(2) from a severe headache and the latter became his follower. Two Brahmin brothers Varāhamihira and Bhaddabāhu were initiated here. When the title of ācārya was bestowed upon the latter, the former reverted to Brahmanism.? Paitthāņa is identified with modern Paithan situated on the bank of river Godavari in the Aurangabad District.8 5. AvaCu. II. p. 188, AvaN. 1280.
7. KalpV. p. 251, KalpDh. p. 163, UttK, 6. PinNM. p. 142; BrhKs. p. 1123 mentions p. 229.
Murumda as the king of Kusumapura. 1 8. SGAMI. p. 154.
Paithāņa (Pratisthāna) Same as Paitthāņa.
1. AvaN. 1280, 1299, VyaM. IV. p. 36. Paiņna (Prakīrna) Same as Painnaga.
1. Sam. 84.
Paiņpaga or Paiņpaya (Prakirnaka ) Canonical texts other than eleven Amgas(3) and Ditthivāya. All the Amgabāhira texts, whether Avassaya or Avassayavairitta are mentioned as Painnaga, Paiņñagajjhayana or Paiņpa.? Šāntisūri excludes Uvaṁgas from the Painnaga class. The number of these texts is not fixed. It varies with every Titthamkara. It is said that in every tirtha the number of Painnagas corresponds to that of the disciples of the Jina, endowed with four types of knowledge. Painnagas are composed by these disciples in accordance with the teachings of the Jina." There were eighty four thousand Painnagas in the tirtha of Titthayara Usaha(1), numerable in those of subsequent twenty two and fourteen thousand in that of Titthayara Mahāvīra.5 In the current sixfold classification of the Agama there are ten Painnagas. They are as follows : Causarana, Aurapaccakkhāņa, Mahāpaccakkhāṇa, Bhattaparinnā, Tamdolaveālia, Samthāraga, Gacchāyāra, Ganiviijā, Devimdatthaya and Maranasamāhi. This number has been fixed since the time of Bhāvaprabhasūri (1772 V.S), but the names of the texts differ. Bhāvaprabhasūri mentions Camdāvijjhaya in place of Gacchāyāra. In the Jaina Granthāvali three different sets of ten Painnagas are given. In the first set Vīrastava and Candravedhyaka replace Maraṇasamāhi and Gacchāyāra. In the second set Ajīvakalpa, Gacchācāra, Maranasamādhi, Siddhaprābhịta, Tīrthodgära (Titthogāli), Ārādhanāpatākā, Dvipasāgaraprajñapti, Jyotişkarandaka, Amgavidyā and Tithi prakirnaka find mention and in the third set all the ten names are different, viz., Pimdavisuddhi, Sārāvali, Paryantārādhanā, Jivavibhakti, Kavacaprakarana, Yoniprābhsta, Angacūliyā, Vțddhacatuhsarana and Jambupayanno.8 1. Utt, 28.23.
4. Nan. 41, NanM. p. 208, GacV. p. 41. 2. Nan. 44, NanM, p. 208, NanCu. p. 5. Ibid. Sam. 84, VyaBha. (pithikā. 119), 60, Anucu. p. 3, Sam. 84.
Vol. 12. p. 110. 3. Utts. p. 565.
| 6. See CLJ, pp. 49-51, for details.
60

Page #426

Painnagajjhayana (Prakirṇakadhyayana)
1. NanCu. p. 60.
Pailla (Prakalya)
1. Sur. 107, SurM. p. 295, Sth. 90.
Paiva (Pradipa)
1. Jna. 122.
2. Pauma
1. Jiv. 176.
413
Same as Payalla.1
1. Pauma (Padma) A big lotus in the centre of lake Nilavamta(2). It is one yojana in length as well as in breadth. Its thickness is half a yojana. Its circumference measures somewhat more than three yojanas. It is ten yojanas deep into and two Krośas high above the water. It measures from bottom to top somewhat more than ten yojanas.1
1. Jiv. 149. The readings of the text and the commentary seem to be erroneous. See Jam. 73.
A Jāyava prince.
Same as Painnaga.1
8. Pauma
3. Pauma
A celestial abode in Sahassarakappa where gods have maximum span of life of eighteen fortnights and have desire for food once in eighteen thousand years.1
1. Sam. 18.
One of the two deities presiding over Pukkharavaradiva.1
4. Pauma A celestial abode in Mahasukka(1) where gods have maximum span of life of seventeen sägaropama years. They breathe once in seventeen fortnights and have desire for food once in seventeen thousand years.1
1. Sam. 17.
5. Pauma
Eighth would-be Baladeva(2) of the Bharaha(2) region.1 1. Sam. 158, Tir. 1144.

Pauma
1. Jna. 157.
6. Pauma Eighth Baladeva(2) of the Bharaha(2) region. He was son of king Dasaraha(1) and his queen, Aparaiya(3) and brother of Vasudeva(1) Nārāyaṇa(8). In his previous birth he was Aparaiya(8). Pauma was 16 bows tall. Rayagiha is said to be his birthplace as well as of his brother Nārāyaṇa(1). He renounced the world and attained emancipation. He lived for 15000 years. See also Rāma(2).
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 577, AvaN. 408, 602-616, Vis. 1771, Sth. 672, AvaBh. 41, AvaN. 403-414.
7. Pauma Eighth would-be Cakkavatti of the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 1125.
A merchant of Savatthi who was the father of Pauma(5),1

Page #427

Pauma
414
9. Pauma A merchant belonging to Nāgapura. He had a daughter named Paumā(6).1
1. Jna. 153. 10. Pauma One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahāpauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara.
1. Sth. 625. 11. Pauma An inhabitant of Vijayapural who was the first to offer alms to Sumai(7), the fifth Titthamkara. 1. Avan. 323.
1 2. Sam. 157; AvaN. 327. 12. Pauma Disciple of preceptor Vaira(2). A monastic offshoot named Paumā(7) started from him.1
1. Kalp. p. 264. 13. Pauma Son of Kāla(1) and his wife Paumāvai(12) of Campă. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Mahāvīra. After death he was born as a god in Sohammakappa.1
1. Nir. 2.1.
14. Pauma Sixth chapter of the eleventh section of Viyāha pappatti.
1. Bha. 409. 15. Pauma First chapter of Kappavadimsiyā.
1. Nir. 2.1. 16. Pauma Presiding god of mount Gamdhāvai.?
1. Jam. 111. 17. Pauma A peak of the southern Ruyaga(1) mountain.
1. Sth. 643. 18. Pauma Presiding god of mount Mālavamtapariāa. See Pabhāsa(7).
1. Sth. 87, 302, JivM. p. 244. 19. Pauma See Mahāpauma(10),
1. Tir. 1026, 1106. 1. Paumagumma (Padamagulma). Seventh chapter of Kappavadimsiya.
1. Nir. 2.1.
2. Paumagumma An abodel in the celestial region of Sohamma. Cakkavatti Bambhadatta's soul descended from this abode. It is called Nalinigulma as well as Nalinagulma. It is similar to the Pauma(3) celestial abode. 1. UttCu. p. 214.
3. Utt. 13.1. 2. UttCu. p. 220,Utts. p. 395.
4. Uttk. p. 259, Utts. p. 376.

Page #428

415
Paumadaha
3. Paumagumma Son of Virakaṇha(1) and grandson of king Seņia(1). He renounced the world and became a monk. After observing asceticism for three years he died and again took birth as a god in the Mahāsukka(2) heavenly region."
1. Nir. 2.7.
4. Paumagumma One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahăpauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara.
1. Sth. 625. 5. Paumagumma A celestial abode in Sahassărakappa in which the maximum longevity of gods is 18 sägaropama years.1
1. Sam. 18.
Same as Paumappabha.1
Paumajiņimda (Padmajinendra)
1. Tir. 1150.
1. Paumaņābha Ninth Cakkavatti (Supreme king) of the Bharaha(2) region. He is also known as Mahāpauma(4).2 See Mahápauma(4) for details. 1. AvaN. 397, 419.
12. Sam. 158.
2. PaumanābhaOne of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).1
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.
3. Paumaņābha King of Avarakamkā(1) in the Dhāyaisamda island. He had seven hundred wives. He kidnapped Dovai and persuaded her to become his wife. She did not accept his offer. The king had to fight with Pamdavas, sons of king Pamdu and husbands of Dovai, and also with Kanha(1) in this connection. He was, however, defeated by Kanha and Dovai was restored to Pamdavas. Paumanābha was later dethroned and his son Suņābha(1) was installed as the king by Vāsudeva(1) Kavila(1)'. 1. Jna. 123-5, Dash. p. 110, Prasa. p. 87, KalpV. p. 39, KalpDb. pp. 34-5, SthA.
P. 524. Paumaņāba (Padmanābha). See Paumaņābha.
1. KalpDh. p. 152. Paumadaha or Paumaddaha (Padmadraha) A big lake situated on mount Cullahimavarta. It measures one thousand yojanas in length, five hundred yojanas in breadth and ten yojanas in depth. In the centre of the lake there is a big lotus made of gems. In the centre of the lotus there stands a palace which has three doors, a couch of jewels and so on. There are one hundred and eight more lotuses around the main lotus. In 1, Jam. 73, Sth. 197, 522, PrasA. p. 2. Sam. 113.
96, JivM. pp. 99, 244,368, PrajM.p.75. 3. KalpV. p. 61.

Page #429

Paumaddhaya
416
different quarters there are other numerous lotuses. It has many goddesses, being the retinue of the presiding goddess Siridevi(6). As the lake consists of numerous lotuses, it is called Paumaddaha. Rivers Gamgă, Rohiyamsä(2) and Simdhu(1) are rising from it. They first pass through eastern, northern and western arches respectively. Gods carry water of this lake for consecration ceremony.? 4. SamA. p. 105.
16. Jam. 74. 5. Jam. 73. Jams. pp. 286--294.
7. Jiv. 141. Paumaddhaya (Padmadh vaja) One of the eight kings to be consecrated by Mahāpauma(10), the first would-be Titthamkara.
1. Sth. 625. Paumappabha (Padmaprabha) Sixth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle. He was son of king Dhara(2) and his queen Susimă(1) of Kosambi in Vaccha(1) country. His height was two hundred and fifty dhanuasas. He was red coloured. He took to asceticism along with one thousand men. He used the palanquin Vejayamti(2). He broke his first fast at the house of Somadeva(1) of the town of Bambhathala. He obtained omniscience in the Sahasambayana(2) park of Kosambi on the fullmoon day of the month of Caitra.7 Chatrăbha was his sacred tree. Suyyava(3) was his first disciple.9 Rai was his first woman-disciple.10 He had under him 107 groups of monks, the same number of group-leaders (ganadharas), 330000 monks and 420000 nuns.11 He attained emanicipation at the end of his life of thirty lakh pürvas. (7} lakh as a prince, 21; as a king and 1 lakh as an omniscient).12 His other names are Paumābha Suppabha(4),13 In his previous birth he was Dhammamitta.14 1. Avan. p. 4, AvaN. 1089, Kalp. 199,1 9. Sam. 157, Tir. 445, 461. Tir. 319, 1150, Sth. 411.
10. Sam. 157. 2. AvaN. 382-7, Sam. 157, Tir. 469. 11. AvaN, 256-266, 272-305, Ava M. p. 206. 3. Sam. 103, AvaN. 378, Tir. 362.
ff; According to Tir. 446, he had 101 4. AvaN. 376, Tir. 341.
Ganadharas. 5. Sam. 157, AvaN. 224, 225, Tir. 391. 12. AvaN, 302-6. 6. AvaN. 323, 327, Sam. 157.
13. Tir. 446, 469, Vis. 1758, AvaN. 370. 7. Avan. 241-254.
14. Sam. 157. 8. Sam. 157, Tir. 405. Paumappabhã (Padmaprabhā) One of the four nandā ponds situated fifty yojanas interior of the Bhaddasālavana and to the north-east of Jambusudamsaņă tree. It measures one kosa long and half a kosa broad and is five hundred dhanusas deep. A palace is situated in its centre.?
1. Jiv. 152, Jam. 90, 103. Paumappaha (Padmaprabha) See Paumappabha.1
1. Sth. 411, Sam. 157, Ava. p. 4, Kalp. 199.

Page #430

417
Paumasepa
1. Paumabhadda (Padmabhadra) Son of prince Sukanha and grandson of king Sepia(1). He took initiation from Mahāvīra, practised asceticism for four years and was born as a god in the Bambhaloa celestial region after death. In future, he will attain emancipation in the Mahāvideha region."
1. Nir. 2.5.
2. Paumabhadda Fifth chapter of Kappavadiñsiyā.1
1. Nir. 2.1. 1. Paumaraha (Padmaratha) King of Ujjeņi. His father's name DevaJásuya.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 203, AvaN. 1304, AvaH. p. 714. 2. Paumaraha King of the city of Mihilā. He was true to his faith.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 519, AvaH. p. 391.
Puk
Paumarukkha (Padmavrksa) A sacred tree situated in the eastern kharavaradīvaddha. It is the abode of god Pauma(2). 1. Sth. 641.
1 2. Jiv. 176.
Paumavadessaa (Padmāvatamsaka) An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.
1. Jna. 157. Paumasamda (Padmakhanda) A place where the eighth Titthamkara Camdappaha(1) received his first alms.1
1. AvaN. 323. AvaM. p. 227. 1. Paumasiri (Padmaśri) One of the two wives of merchant Dhanamitta(2) of Daṁtapura. She had an obstinacy of getting constructed a palace of ivory, which was fulfilled by Dadhamitta, her husband's friend.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 154, AvaN. 1275, NisCu. IV. p. 361, VyaM. III. p. 17.
2. Paumasiri Daughter of Vidyādhara Maharaha(3) and wife of Cakkavatti Subhūma(1).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 521, Sam. 158, 1. Paumasena (Padmasena) Son of Mahākaņha and grandson of king Senia(1). He took initiation from Titthayara Mahāvīra, observed asceticism for three years and was born as a god in the Lamtaga celestial region after death. He will take one more birth in the Mahāvideha region and attain liberation there.
1. Nir. 2.6. 53

Page #431

Paumasepa
418
Sixth chapter of Kappavadinsiyā."
2. Paumaseña
1. Nir. 2.1.
1. Paumā (Padmā) First chapter of the ninth sub-section of the second section of Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 157. 2. Paumă Chief woman-disciple of Apamta, the fourteenth Titthamkara.
1. Tir. 460; In Samavāyāruga (157) the reading Padhama is wrong. 3. Paumă One of the eight principal wives of Sakka(3).
1. Bha. 406, Jna. 157, Sth. 612. 4. Paumā Thirteenth chapter of the fifth sub-section of the socond section of Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 153. 5. Paumā Daughter of merchant Pauma(8) of Savatthi. She was consecrated by Pasa(1), the twenty-third Titthamkara. After death she was born as a principal wife of Sakka(3). She is the same as Paumā(3).
1. Jna. 157. 6. Paumā Daughter of merchant Pauma(9) of Nagapura. She was initiated by Păsa(1). After death she took birth as a principal wife of Bhima(3), the lord of the southern Rakkhasa gods. The same is the name of principal wife of Mahābhima(1).
1. Jna. 153, Bha. 406, Sth. 273. 7. Paumā A monastic off-shoot originating from preceptor Pauma(12), disciple of ārya Vaira(2). It is the same as Ajjapaumā.
1. Kalp. p. 264. 8. Pauma One of the four nandā ponds resembling Paumappabhā.
1. Jiv. 152, Jam. 90, 103. 9. Paumā Same as Paumävai(5).
1. Sam. 157. Paumābha (Padmābha) Identical with Paumappabha.1
1. AvaN. 1089, Tir. 469.
1. Paumāvai (Padmāvati) Wife of king Padibuddha of Sāgeya. She had once organised a big festival of nāgpūjă (Snake-worship).
1. Jna. 68.
2. Paumāvai Wife of king Kanagaraha(1) of Teyalipura,"
1. Jna. 96, AvaCu. I. p. 499.

Page #432

419
Paumấvai
3. Paumävai Wife of king Mahāpauma(7) of the city of Puṁdarigiņi(1).
1. Jna. 141, Utts. p. 326.
4. Paumävai
1. Jna. 55.
Wife of king Selaga(3) and mother of prince Mamquaa.'
5. Paumávai Wife of king Sumitta(3) of Rāyagiha and mother of Muņisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle.1
1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 229, Tir. 483. 6. Paumāvai Wife of prince Udāyaṇa(2), son of king Sayāṇīya of Kosambi. She was raped by Vabassaidatta, son of priest Somadatta(4).
1. Vip. 24.5.
7. Paumāvai One of the four principal wives of Bhima(3), the lord of the southern Rakkhasa gods.1 She is also called Vasumai(3)? The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahābhima(1). 1. Bha. 406.
| 2. Sth. 273, Jna. 153.
8. Paumăvai Daughter of king Cedaga of Vesāli, wife of king Dahivāhaņa of Campă and mother of Karakamdu. See Dahivāhaņa for further details.
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 204-5, NisCu. II. P, 232, BrhBh. 5099, Utts. p. 300.
9. Panmävai Wife of king Kunia of Campā and mother of Udai(2). She was jealous of the elephant and necklace possessed by Halla(3) and Vihalla(1). It was this jealousy that made her husband Kūnia fight with king Cedaga of Vesāli.
1. Nir. 1.1, AvaCu. II. pp. 171-2, BhaA. pp. 316-7.
10. Paumăvai Wife of king Ņahavāhaņa of Bharuyaccha. She was very much impressed by the poetic power of ācārya Vairabhūti but got disappointed seeing his ugly appearance.1
1. VyaBh. 3.58. 11. Paumāvai A goddess of this name.1
1. Ava. p. 19. 12. Paumāvai Wife of Käla(1) and mother of Pauma(13) of Campā.1
1. Nir 2.1.
13. Paumāvai Wife of king Mahabbala(11) and mother of prince Viramgaya(2) of the city of Kohidaga.1
1. Nir. 5.1.

Page #433

Paumāvai
420
14. Paumävai One of the eight principal wives of Vasudeva Kanha(1),1 She was daughter of king Hiraņpaņābha of Ariştapura In order to obtain her Kapha had to fight with many of the kings invited on the occasion of her self-choosing (svayamvara) ceremony. She took initiation from Titthayara Aritthapemi, observed asceticism under nun Jakkhiņi for a period of twenty years and then attained emanicipation.3
1. Ant. 9, Ava. p. 28, Sth. 626. 3. Ant. 9, SthA. p. 433, Sth. 626. 2. Pras. 16, Prasa. p. 88, Pras). p. 89.
First chapter of the fifth section of Amtagadadasā.
15. Paumāvai
1. Ant. 9.
16. Paumával One of the eight principal Disākumāris of the western Ruyaga(1) mountain. She presides over the Mamdara(4) peak.1
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 157, Sth. 643. Paumāvati (Padmāvati) See Paumávai. 1. Bha. 406, Ant. 9, Vip. 24, Sam. 626, Sth. 643, Jna. 68, 96, 141, Utts. p. 300, NisCu.
II. p. 232, AvaCu. II. pp. 164, 205, AvaCu. I. p. 499. 1. Paumuttara (Padmottara) A Disābatthikūda situated in Bhaddasālavana."
1. Sth. 642, Jam. 103.
Father of Mahāpauma(4), the ninth Cakkavafti.1
2. Paumuttara
1. Sam. 158.
3. Paumuttara A god presiding over Paumuttara(1) Disähatthikada and having his abode there. 1
1. Jam. 103.
Paurajamgha (Pracurajangha) One of the four kinds of people during the Susamã era. They have their thighs very strong. . 1. Jam, 26.
12. Jams. p. 131 Pausa (Prakusa) An Aņāriya country. It is perhaps the same as Bausa.
1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, Aup. 33, NisCu. II. p. 470.
Paesi (Pradešin) King of the city of Seyaviyā. He was very cruel and had no faith in the independent existence of soul. He regarded the self to be identical with the body. It was ascetic Kesi(1) who convinced him with the help of emperical illustrations and arguments that the self is independent entity. Later Paesi became Upāsaka (layvotary). His wife Sūriyakamtā did not like this. She went to the extent of asking their son to kill him. The son declined to commit such a sinful act. Then the queen her

Page #434

Pamcajanna
self poinsoned him (Paesi) to death. He, thereafter, took birth as god Suriyabha(2) in Sohammakappa.1
1. Raj. 142 ff., AvaN. 469, AvaCu. I. p. 279, Vis. 1923, AvaH. p. 197. Paoga (Prayoga) Sixteenth chapter of Pannavaṇā.1
1. Praj. v. 5.
421
Paosa (Pradoṣa) An Aṇāriya country.1 Maids were brought from there and employed to serve in harems.2
1. Praj. 37.
I 2. BhaA. p. 460.
Pamkappabha (Pamkaprabha) An infernal region, fourth in order. It is mudlike in appearance. There are ten lakhs of dwelling places in it and the maximum span of life of its denizens is ten sägaropama years.1 Amjaṇā(3) is its another name.5 It has six Mahāṇirayas dreadful infernal abodes, namely, Āra, Vāra, Māra, Rora, Rorua and Khāḍakhaḍa.
1. Sut. 5.1.
2. Nir. 1.1.
3. AnuH. p. 89, AnuCu. p. 35.
Pamkavai (Pankavati)
1. Sth. 197, 522.
Pamkabahula (Pankabahula) One of the three layers of Rayanappabhā region. It measures from top to bottom eighty-four thousand yojanas..1
1. Sam. 84; The text gives erroneous reading of eightyfour lakh yojanas. Sce SamA. p. 90 and Jiv. 79.
4. Sth. 757.
5. Ibid. 546.
6. Ibid. 515.
See Paṁkāvai.1
It
1. Pamkavai (Pankavati) A pond (Kunda) situated in Mahāvideha. lies to the east of the district of Mamgalavatta and west of district Pukkhala. It is located in the southern ridge of Nilavamta(1). It measures just like Gāhāvaīkuṁḍa.1
1. Jam. 95.
2. Pamkavai A river that emerges from Paṁkāvai(1) kuṇḍa and flows further separating Maṁgalavatta and Pukkhalavatta districts of Mahavideha.1 It flows in the north east of mount Maṁdara(3).
1. Jam. 95, Sth. 197, 522.

Pamcakappa (Pañcakalpa) A canonical text dealing with five varieties of monastic conduct. Probably it forms a part of Kappabhāsa.
1. BrhM. p. 83, AvaCu. I. p. 415, VyaM. 4.306, UttS. p. 178.
Pamcajanna or Pamcayanna (Pañcajanya) deva(2) Kanha(1).1
1. Jna. 124, Tir. 572.
A conch belonging to Väsu

Page #435

Pameavama
422
Pamcavannā (Pañcavarnā) A palanquin used for the initiation-ceremony of Anamta, the fourteenth Titthamkara.
1. Sam. 157.
Pamcasela (Pañcasaila) An island where gold-smith Apamgasena, also known as Kumāraṇamdi, was invited by Häsā(2) and Pahāsā, wives of Jakkha Vijjumáli. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 397, NisCu. III. pp. 140, 269, NisBh. 3182, BrhBh. 5219, 5225, Brhks.
p. 1389, Uttk. p. 342, KalpL. p. 197. Pamcaselaga (Pañcaśailaka) Same as Pamcasela.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 397, AvaH. p. 296. 1. Pamcāla (Pancāla) An ancient sage well-versed in the science of erotics (Kāmavidyā). According to him women are always to be treated with tenderness.1
1. Vis. 3346, AvaCu. I. p. 498. See also Avasyaka Niryukti Dipikā (1939), I. p. 168. 2. Pamcāla One of the 25, Āriya countries. Its capital was Kampilla.? King Dummuha(3),Duvaya' as well as Jiyasattu(2) reigned there. The people of Pamcāla are said to be quick at grasping. Pamcāla was originally a big country from the foot of Himālaya to river Chambal, north and west of Delhi, but later it was divided into North and South Pañcāla, separated by river Gangā. Kampilya was the capital of South Pañcāla.? 1. Sutsi. p. 123. Praj. 37.
4. Jna. 116, SthA. p. 479. 2. SutSi. p. 123, Jna. 74, 116, Uttk. p. 85. S. Sth. 564, Jna. 65, 74, 116. 3. Utt. 18.46, UttCu. p. 178, Utts. p. 6. VyaBh. 10.193.
303, Uttk. p. 188, AvaCu. II. p. 207. 17. GDA. p. 145. AvaBh 208.
Pamdagavana or Pamdayavana (Pandakavana) Agrove situated at a distance of 36000 yojanas from the grove of Somaņasa(9). It surrounds Mamdaracāliā. Its circumference is somewhat more than 3162 yojanas. Its width measures 494 yojanas. There are four consecratory slabs, viz. Pamdusilá, Pamdukaṁbalasila, Rattasilā and Rattakambalasila on the border of this grove to the east, south, west and north of Maṁdaracūlia respectively.? On these slabs the ablution ceremony of a new born Tirthamkara is performed by gods.3 Some shrines of siddhas are situated in this grove. 1. Jam. 106, Jiv. 141, Sth. 302, Sam. 13. Jam. 117. 98, SamA. p. 99.
4. Bha. 683-684. 2. Jam. 107.
Pamdaramga (Panduranga) Same as Pamduramga.!
1. Aca. 2. 176, Niscu. II p. 119.

Page #436

Pamdarakumḍaga (Paṇḍurakundaka)
1, AvaCu. I. p. 546.
423
Pandaraga (Pandurāga) See Pamduranga.
1. Aca. 2.176.
Pamdarabhikkhua (Pāṇdurabhikṣuka) ples of Gosala. See also Panduranga,
1. NisCu. III. p. 414.
A community of herdsmen.1
Pamdarajja (Pandurǎryā) A nun who was very particular in keeping her clothes, utensils etc. neat and clean. She was well-versed in the science of charms. Owing to her deceitfulness in hiding the fact of her making use of that science for gaining popularity she could not attain emancipation but had again to take birth as the principal wife of elephant-god Erävana(1).1
1. Jna, 117-130, AvaCu. II. p. 197, 306,
Mar. 458 tt. The name of Suṭṭhiya
occurs in Mar. 458.
Pamditiya (Panditikā) Vairasena.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 172.
1. NisCu. III. pp. 151-2, KalpCu. pp. 100-101, DasaCu. p. 62, BhaK. 153, AvaCu. T. p. 522, GacV. p. 31.
1. Pamdu (Pandu)
1. Mar. 464.
Another name of Ajivagas, the disci
Pardava (Pandava) Collective name of the five sons of king Pamḍu, viz. Juhitthilla, Bhimasena(1), Ajjuna(2), Naula and Sahadeva. Their mother was Kumti. They had Doval, daughter of king Duvaya, as their common wife. Pandusena was their son. They had been to Avarakamka with Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) to rescue Dovai who had been abducted by king Paumaṇābha. While returning from there the Pandavas, just out of fun, hid the boat meant for crossing the river (Gamga). Consequently, Kanha had to swim over the entire river. This caused him much annoyance, and hence, the Pamḍavas were exiled by him. Thereupon on the advice of their parents at the hint of Kanha the Pamḍavas established the city of Pamḍu-Mahura for their inhabitance. Later they renounced the world, took initiation from preceptor Suṭṭhiya(4), studied fourteen Puvvas and attained liberation on mount Settumja after the emancipation of Titthayara Ariṭṭhanemi.1 In their former life four of them were householders in Ayalaggama and the fifth an ascetic. They all were consecrated by preceptor Jasahara(1).2
2. Mar. 449 ff.

Paṁdu
Nurse of Sirimati(3), daughter of Cakkavatti
Same as Pamḍuraya of Hatthiṇāura.1

Page #437

Pathậu
424 2. Pardu A Cakkavatti in Jambūdiva just like Bharaha(1).
1. Tir. 303. Prmţukambalasila (Pāndukambalāšila) One of the four consecratory slabs. It is situated on the southern border of Pamdagavaņa and to the south of Mamdaracālia. It extends in length from east to west. Its dimensions are similar to those of Pańqusila. There is only one throne on it. Tittharkaras from Bharaha(2) are consecrated on it. It is known as Aipamąukaṁbalasilā in Thāņa. 1. Jam. 107.
I 2. Sth. 302. Parndunarāhiva (Pāņdunarādhipa) Same as Pańļurāya.?
1. Mar. 457. Pandubhadda (Pāņdubhadra) One of the twelve disciples of Sambhdivijaya(4),1
1. Kalp. p. 256. Pamdu-Mathura (Pāndu-Mathurā) See Paṁdu-Mahura.1
1. Ava u. II. p. 197. Pamdu-Madhură (Pandu-Mathurā) Same as Pamdu-Mahurā !
1. SutCu. p. 326. Pandu-Mahurā (Pāndu-Mathurā) A town on the southern seashore. It was established by five Pamļavas for their inhabitance on the advice of Vasudeva(2) Kanha(1) when they were exiled from their country by the latter. Kaņha was destined to die in the grove of Kosambavaņa while proceeding to their town. Pamdusena, the son as well as the successor of Pandavas reigned here. It was conquered by a king of Rahavira pura. It is identified with Madura in the state of Madras. 1, Jna. 127, JnaA. p. 227, KalpL. p. 32. 3. AvaN. 1296, AcaCu. II. p. 69. AvaCu. II. p. 197, Ant. 9.
4. Ava Cu. J. p. 427, Utts. p. 179. 2. Ant. 9, SthA. p. 433.
| 5. LAI. p. 320. Parduyavana (Pandakavana) Same as Pamdagavaņa.1
1. Sam. 98, SamA. 99.
Pamduraga (Pāndurāga) same as Pamduramga.1
1. Jna 105, JnaA p. 195.
Panduramga (Pāndurānga) A class of non-jain mendicants. They besmeared their bodies with ashes. Pamdarabhikkhus form also the same class and they are identified with Ājivagas. But in the Pali literature it 1. Anu. 20, 131, AnuHe. p. 146. OghBh. 2. AnuHe. p. 25.
107, Aca. 2. 176, NisCu. II, p. 119, 3. NisCu. III. p. 414. Jna. 105.

Page #438

425
Pamtbags
is mentioned that they belonged to the Brahmanical types of ascetics. According to Abhayadevasūri they belonged to the sect of the Shaivas.5 4. See Journal of the Oriental institute, 15. JanA. p. 195.
Baroda, Vol. XVI, No. 2, (Dec. 1966). pp. 120-123. Pamduraga (Pāndurāga) Same as Pamduramga.1
1. Jna. 105, JnaA. p. 195. Pamļurāya (Pāndurāja) King of Hatthiņāura. He was the husband of Kumti and father of the five Pandavas,
1. Jna. 117 ff; Stha. p. 516, Mar. 457. Pamdusila (Pānduśilā) One of the four consecratory slabs. It is situated to the east of Mandaracalia and on the eastern border of Pamdagavana. It resembles a crescent in shape. Its length from north to south is five hundred yojanas. Its breadth from east to west measures two hundred and fifty yojanas. It is made of gold. There is a flight of three steps and one arch on all its four sides. On the slab there are two thrones, one in the south and the other in the north, on which Titthařkaras from Vaccha etc. and Kaccha etc. of Mahāvideha are consecrated respectively by gods immediately after their birth. It is known as Pamdukambalasila in Thāna.? 1. Jam. 107.
1 2. Sth. 302. Pardusena (Pandusena) Son of the five Pandavas. He was born of Dovai. He took over as king of Pamdu-Mahurā after his parents' initiation.
1. Jna. 128, AvaCu. II. p. 197, AvaH. p. 709. 1. Pamt haga (Panthaka) Chief among the five hundred ministers of king Selaga of Selagapura. He also renounced the world with the king. Once when the king became lax it was he who brought him back to his original position of an ascetic.1
1. Jna. 55 ff. SamA. p. 118. 2. Pamthaga Servant of merchant Dhanga(10) of Rāyagiha.1
1. Jna. 34. 3. Pamthaga Son of Joijasā of the city of Campā.
1. AvanN. 1288, AvaH. p. 704. 4. Pamthaga Father of Nāgajasā and father-in-law of Cakkavatti Bambhudatta(1).
1. Uttn. p. 379.

wm

Page #439

Pamthaya
426
See Pamthaga."
Pamthaya (Panthaka) ! 1. Jna. 34.
Pasukalia (Pāṁśukülika) A class of ascetics.1 They seem to be wearing clothes made of rags collected out of dust-heaps. This practice was prevalent among the Buddhist monks.
1. AvaCu. p. 257.
1. Pańsumūliya (Pāmśumūlika) A country similar to Kalikeya.'
1. AvaCu. I. p. 162, AvaM. p. 215. 2. Pańsumūliya. Probably wrong reading for Pamsukúlia.
1. AcaCu. p. 257.
Pakappa (Prakalpa ) Another name of Ņisiha."
1. NisCu. I. p. 1, JitBh. 265, VyaBh. 5.12-2, 10.345. Pakkaņa (Pakvana ) An Añăriya (non-Aryan) country. It is identified with Ferghana which is situated immediately to the north of Pamir. 1. PraS. 4, Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Bha. 2. LAI. p. 364.
380, BhaA. p. 460.
Fifth chapter of the seventh section of Viyaha pannatti.
Pakkhi (Paksin)
1. Bha. 260.
Pakkhikāyaṇa (Pākșikāyana) One of the seven branches of Kosia(5) lineage."
1. Sth. 551. Pakkhiyasutta (Pākṣikasūtra ) A canonical text partly in verse and partly in prose for fortnightly repentance (prat ikramana). It deals with six vows (mahāvratas) including abstention from taking food and water at night. It also gives a list of canonical treatises. There is a Sanskrit commentary on it by Yaśodevasūri. 1. Paky. pp. 17 ff.
| 2. Ibid. pp. 61 ff.
1. Pagai (Prakrti) Fourth chapter of the first section of Viyāha pannatti.
1. Bha. 3. 2. Pagai Fifth chapter of Vaphidasā.
1. Nir. 5.1. 3. Pagai Son of king Baladeva(1) and his queen Revai(3) of Bāra vai, He was consecrated by Titthayara Aritthaņemi.
1. Nir. 5.5.

Page #440

427
Paljunna-khamāsamaņa
Pagati (Prakrti) See Pagai.
1. Nir. 5.1, 5.5. Pagabbhă (Pragalbhā ) A nun of the line of Tittbayara Pasa(1).1
1. AvaN. 485, Vis. 1939, Kalpv. p. 166, AvaM. p. 282.
Paccakkhāna (Pratyākhyāna) A chapter of Avassaya. There is a nijjuttia as well as a cunnion it. 1. AvaN, 1554, AvaCu. I. p. 3, Anu. 2. DasCu. p. 211.
59, AvaN (Dipikā) II. p. 183, NanM. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 325.
p. 204, PakY. p. 41. Paccakhānappavāya (Pratyākhyānapravāda ) Ninth of the fourteen Puyva texts. It contained twenty chapters and eighty-four thousand padas. It dealt with pratyākhyāna. 1. Nan. 57, AvaCu. II. p. 273, Sam. 20. 2. NanCu. p. 57, SamA. p. 131, AvaN.
1554. NanM. p. 241.
Pajjaraya (Prajaraka) A Mahāņiraya situated in Rayapappabhā(2).
1. Sth. S15, SthA. p. 367.
Pajjavasaņākappa (Paryusaņākalpa ) Same as Pajjosavanāk appa.
1. KalpCu. p. 89. 1. Pajjunna (Pradyumna) Son of Vāsudeva(2) Kanha(1). and his queen Ruppiņi(1). He was first among the three and a half crore Jāyava princes. He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthaņemi, studied the twelve Anga(3) texts, observed asceticism for sixteen years and attained liberation after one month's self-starvation (sarnlehanà).3 Vedabbhi was his wife and Apiruddha(2) their son 1. Ant. 8.
3. Ant. 8, AvaCu. I. p. 355, Ava. D: 27. 2. Ina u7, 122, Nir, 5.1, Pras. 15, SthA. p. 433. AntA. p. 1.
4. Ant. 8. 2. Pajjumpa Sixth chapter of the fourth section of Antagadadasa.
1. Ant. 8. 3. Pajjuộpa A cloud that causes crops grow for one thousand years if it rains once.
1. Sth. 347.
Pajjuşna-khamāsamaņa (Pradyumnakşamāśramana ) A preceptor remembered and saluted by Jiņadāsagasimahattara, the author of Nisiha visesacunni. He seems to be the teacher of the author.? 1. NisCu. I. p. 1.
12. 'See Nisitha eka Adhyayana', Nikitha
Curņi, Vol. JV. p. 47.

Page #441

Pajjuņņaseña
428
Father of Paigā and father-in-law of
Pajjupnaseņa (Pradyumnasena) Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. Uttn. p. 379.
See Pajjusa vņākappa.
Pajjusaņākappa (Paryusanākalpa )
1. Sth. 755.
Pajjusavaņā-kappa (Paryupaśamanākalpa ) Eighth section of Dasásuyakkhamdba or Āyāradasā. Literally the term 'pajjusavanākappa' means 'monsoon-rules' i.e. the rules of conduct one has to observe during the rainy season. This section or work which is composed by Bhadrabāhusvāmin is divided into three parts. The first part deals with the life of Mahävira, Pāsa(1), Aritthaņemi and Usabha(1) in detail whereas with that of the other Titthamkaras in brief. The life of Mahāvira occupies the major portion. In the second part we find a list of different monastic groups (ganas), their branches and their heads. The third part contains rules and regulations pertaining to the rainy season. It forms the real subject-matter of the work corresponding to its title. This work is popularly known as Kalpasūtra. It is mostly in prose. It was read publicly for the first time in the court of king Dhruvasena of Anandapura in V.N. 980 or 993.5 It has a big number of commentaries. 1. Sth. J55, BhaA. p. 665, KalpCu., 4. KalpV. p. 11, AvaCu. I. p. 236. p. 89.
5. Kalp Sam. p. 160, Kalpv. pp. 1, 9, 2. KalpDh. p. 203.
KalpDh. pp. 9, 130-1. The same is the 3. KalpV. p. 8.
date of its redactian, See Kalp. 148. Pajjoa, Pajjota or Pajjoya (Pradyota ) King of Ujjeņi. He is also called Mabsena(1)2 as well as Camda-Pajjoya. He was a minor when Titthayara Mahāvira renounced the world. He had eight wives. Sivă(1) and Amgäravai were prominent among them. Sivā was daughter of king Cedaga of Vesāli. Pajjoya attacked king Dhundhumära to get his daughter Angāravai in marriage but he was taken prisoner by him. Thereafter he married Amgāravai.? Pälaa and Gopālaa were his two sons. His daughter was Väsavadattā(1) who was born of Amgäravati. Khamdakaņņa was the minister of Pajjoya.9 Queen Sivā, elephant Nalagiri, messenger Lohajamgha and chariot Aggibhiru constituted his four jewels.10 In his time there was a famous cosmopolitan market in Ujjeni. Pajjoya invaded Kosambi, the 1. AvaCu. II. p. 199.
7. Ibid. p. 200, AcaCu. p. 87, AvaN. 2. Bha. 491.
1298. 3. UttN. p. 136.
8. AvaCu. II. p. 189. 4. AvaCu. I. p. 249.
9. VyaBh. II. p. 93. 5. AvaCu. I. p. 91..
10. AvaCu. II. p. 160. 6. AvaCu. II. p. 164.
11. BrhBh. 4220, BrhKs. p. 1145.

Page #442

429
Pajjoa
capital of king Sayäniya13 to make Migavai(1), Sayāniya's wife as his own wife. Meanwhile, Sayānia expired leaving behind his son Udāyana(2). Migāvai cleverly took Pajjoya into her confidence and gradually strengthened her position. She was successful in preserving her chastity and saving her territory. Finally she took asceticism from Mahāvira.13 Udāyana came to the throne of Kosambi. Princess Vāsavadattā being helped by Kamcaņamälä eloped with Udāyaṇa from Ujjeni.14 Pajjoya also attacked king Seņiya(1) of Rāyagiha, but prince Abhaya(1) with his superior strategy forced Pajjoya to retreat to Ujjeni. Pajjoya took revenge upon Abhaya by capturing him. He commissioned a beautiful courtezan for this task. She and her assistants themselves disguising as lay-votaries and monks went to Rāyagiha on a pilgrimage. Finding some suitable opportunity Abhaya was administered wine and carried away to Ujjeni as a prisoner of Pajjoya. Abhaya while in captivity saved the life of the messenger of the king, procured Udāyana by a strategy for favour of subduing the Nalagiri elephant, saved Ujjeni from being devastated by a fire and helped the whole city in recovering from a horrible epidemic with the help of Sivā.18 Then Pajjoya released him as he was pleased with his intelligence and cleverness. Abhaya, on the other hand, disguised himself as a merchant and along with two charming courtezans sojourned at Ujjeņi. He hired a man who played the role of a madman shouting in the city that he was Pajjoya. When real Pajjoya got attracted towards the courtezans, they asked him to meet them on the appointed day at a lonely place. As planned beforehand Pajjoya was captured. As he was crying "I am Pajjoya, the king' all took him as the mad man. Thus he was kidnapped and taken away to Rāyagiha as a prisoner. In due course he was set free.16 Pajjoya attacked king Dummuba(3) of Pamcāla to obtain his marvellous diadem but he was defeated and taken prisoner. There he developed love with princess Mayanamamjari and obtained her as his wife with the consent of her father Dummuha.17 Pajjoya kidnapped Devadattä(4), a maid servant of king Udayaņa(1) of Vitibhaya, as well as took away the image of Titthayara Mahāvīra from there. Udāyana then attacked and captured him as his prisoner. While on his way back to Vitibhaya Udāyana set him free as an act of forgivenesss as he had observed the pajjusaņā festival marking his forehead with the following words 'maidservants' husband. '18 Pajjoya got Māhissara, a habitual adulterer killed.19
12. AvaCu. II. p. 167. . 13. AvaCu. I. pp. 88ff., Visk. p. 332. 14. AvaCu. II. pp. 161-162. 15. AvaCu. II. p. 270. 16. AvaCu. II. pp. 159-163, AvaCu. I.
p. 557, Nan M. p. 166, SthA. p. 259, DasCu. p. 53, DasH. p. 53, SutSi. p. 329.
17. Uttn. p. 136, Uttk. p. 188. 18. AvaCu. I. pp. 400-401, AvaCu. II.
p. 270, NisBh. 3185, NisCu. JII. pp. 145ff, AcaCu. p. 64, SthA. p. 431, Prasa. pp. 89-90, DasaCu. p. 62, KalpCu. p. 98, Uttk. p. 346, Utts.
p. 96, Kalp V. p. 298. 19. AvaCu. II. p. 176.

Page #443

Pajjoyaņa
430 Pajjoyaņa (Pradyotana) Same as Pajjoya..
1. AvaCu. II. p. 270. Pajjosamaņākappa (Paryupaśamanā-kalpa) Same as Pajjusaņākappa.'
1. DasaCu. pp. 52, 55, KalpCu. p. 85. Pajjosavana-kappa (Paryupasamana-kalpa) Same as Pajjusaņā-kappa.!
1. Kalpv. p. 4.
Pajjosa vaņākappa (Paryupaśamanā-kalpa) See Pajjusaņā-kappa.
1. Sth. 755, KalpCu. p. 89, AvaCu. I. p. 236. Patāka A country similar to Kālikeya.1
1. Avaču. I. p. 162. Pattāga (Pattakāra) An Ariya industrial group of weavers."
1. Praj. 37.
Padikkamaņa (Pratikramana) Fourth section or chapter of Āvassaya.'
1. AvaCu. I. p. 3, AvaN. (Dipikā) II. p. 183, NanM. p. 204, Anu. 59, Paky. p. 41 Padiniya (Pratyanika) Eighth chapter of the eighth section of Viyāhapapņatti.1
1. Bha. 309.
King of Sāgeya and husband of Paumăvai(1).
Padibuddha (Pratibuddha)
1. Jna. 68.
Padibuddhi (Pratibuddhi) A king who reigned in the country of Ikkbāga.
1. Jna. 65. Padirůva (Pratirūpa) Lord of the northern Bhūya(2) gods. He has four principal wives : Rúvavati(1), Bahurūvā(3), Sūruvā(5) and Subhagā(3).?
1. Sth. 94, Bha. 169, Praj. 48. I 2. Sth. 273, Bha. 406.
Padirāvā (Pratirūpā) Wife of Abhicamda(1), the fourth Kulagara (governor) of the Bharaha(2) region in the current descending cycle. 1
1. Sth. 556, Sam. 157, Tir. 79, AvaN. 159, Vis. 1572. Padisattu (Pratiśatru) Born-enemy of Vāsudeva(1). He is killed with his own disc at the hands of a Vasudeva. There are as many Padisattus as Vāsudevas. They all go to hell after their death. Padisattu is also known as Padivāsudeva in the non-canonical literature. The names of the nine Padisattus of the Bharaha(2) region of the current Osappiņi are : Asaggiva, Tāraa, Meraa, Mahukedhava, Nisumbha, Bali(2), Paharāa(2), 1. Bha. 203, Sam. 158, 159, Tir. 609.
2. AvaN. (Dipikā) p. 78, Sam. 158,
Tir. 610, Vis. 1767.

Page #444

431
Pappai
Rāvana and Jarāsimdhu. The names of the would-be Padisattus of the Bharaha(2) region are : Tilaa, Lohajamgha(2) or Jamghaloha, Vairajamgha(2), Kesari(1). Paharāa(1), Aparāia(9), Bhima(1), Mahābhīma(2) and Suggiva(1),
3. Sam. 159, Tir. 1146. Padisui (Pratišruti) See Padissui.1
1. Sam. 159. Padisuta (Pratiśruta) A would-be Kulagara of the Bharaħa(2) region, See also Kulagara.
1. Sth. 767.
1. Padissui (Pratisruti) One of the ten would-be Kulagaras (governors). in the Eravaya(1) region. See also Kulagara,
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1007.
2. Padissui Second one of the fifteen Kulagaras of this Osappini in the Bharaha(2) region.!
1. Jam. 28, 40.
One of the ten would-be Kulagaras (governors) in
Padissuya (Pratišruta) the Bharaha(2) region.
1. Sth. 767.
First chapter of the eighteenth section of Viya
Padhana (Prathama) hapaņņatti.1
1. Bha, 616.
Wrong reading of Paumā(2).
Padhamá (Prathmā)
1. Sam. 157.
Same as Panavanniya."
Papapapna (Pañcaprajfapta)
1. Sth. 94.
Paņapanniya or Papavapņiya (Pañcaprajñaptika) A class of Vāņavamtara gods. Dhāya and Vihāya are its two lords.? 1. Praj. 47, Pras. 15.
I 2. Ibid. 49, Sth. 94.
A locality
in Vajjabhumi where Mahāvīra
Paniabhumi (Panitabhūmi) spent one rainy season.?
1. Kalp. 122.
2. DasaCu. p. 65, KalpCu. p. 103,
Kalpv. p. 188.
Paņņai (Pannagi)
1. Ava p. 19.
Name of a goddess.

www.jainelibran

Page #445

Pappatti
1. Pannatti (Prajñapti) Common abridged name for Viyahapaṇṇatti,1 Camdapanṇatti, Suriyapanṇatti, Jambudivapannatti and Divasagarapaṇṇatti."
2. Sth. 152, 277.
1. Sur. 108. v. 1, Vis. 4285, BrhKs.
p. 220, AvaCu. I. pp. 316, 416, 418-9, 583; II. pp. 62, 173, 242.
2. Pannatti A goddess.1
1. Avą. p. 18.
1. Pannavaṇā (Prajñāpanā) An Amgabahira Ukkālia text. It is regarded as the fourth Uvamga based on Samavaya Amga(3). Its authorship is attributed to arya Sama. Since it explains sytematically the nature of objects etc. it is named Pannavaṇā-Prajñāpanā. It is divided into thirtysix chapters known as payas-padas. Each of these chapters deals with one particular topic in all its aspects. The following are their names:" (1) Panṇavana(2), (2) Thāṇapada, (3) Bahuvattavva, (4) Thii, (5) Visesa, (6) Vakkamti, (7) Usāsa, (8) Sanna, (9) Joni, (10) Carima, (11) Bhāsā, (12) Sarira, (13) Pariņāma, (14) Kasaya, (15) Iṁdiya, (16) Paoga, (17) Lessă, 18) Kayatthii, (19) Sammatta, (20) Amtakiriya, (21) Ogāhaṇasaṁṭhāṇa, (22) Kiriyā, (23) Kamma, (24) Kammabamdhaa, (26) Kammavedaa, (26) Vedabamdhaa, (27) Veyaveyaa, (28) Ahāra, (29) Uvaoga(2), (30) Pāsaṇayā, (31) Saņņi (32) Samjama, (33) Ohi, (34) Paviyāraṇā, (35) Vedana, and (36) Samugghāya. Pannavana is frequently referred to in Viyahapannatti' and Jivājivābhigama.8 Acarya Malayagiri and Haribhadrasuri have composed Sanskrit commentaries on it.
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43, NanM. p. 204. 2. PrajM. p. 1.
3. PrajM. p. 5, NanM. p. 105.
4. PrajM. p. 1, AnuHe p. 38, AnuH.
p. 22.
5. PrajM. p. 6.
6. Praj. vv. 4-7.
2, Paṇṇavaṇā
1. Praj. vv. 4-7.
432
Panhava (Pahlava)
1. Pras. 4.
First chapter of Pannavaṇā(1).1

Same as Palhava.
Panhavahaṇaya (Praśnavahanaka) 1. Kalp. p. 260.
7. Bha. 9, 15, 22, 24, 38, 174-5, 232, 252,273, 312, 324, 326-7, 338, 397-8, 427, 462, 474, 488, 497, 499, 514, 554, 559, 570, 582, 588, 603, 624, 648-650, 657, 667, 691, 734,738, 746. 8. Jiv. 4-5, 15, 53, 113, 116-7, 119, 205-6.
One of the four kulas of Kodiyagaṇa(2).1
Tenth of the twelve Amga(3) texts.1
Paṇhāvāgaraṇa (Prasnavyakarana) It is divided into ten chapters. Out of them the first five deal with
1. Nan. 45, Pak. p. 46.

Page #446

433
Pattahāra
asrava, i.e. influx and the last five with samvara, i.e. cessation of influx. The names as well as the contents of these chapters in the existing text entirely differ from those noted in Thāņa, Samavāyā and Namdi. According to Namdi and Samavāya this work consisted of 108 praśnas (queries), 103 apraśnas (non-queries) and 108 prašnăpraśnas (both).? It mostly dealt with supernatural arts and charms. It is referred to in Apuogaddära. According to Thāna it consisted of the following ten chapters : (1) Uvami, (2) Samkhā, (3) Isibhāsiya, (4) Āyariyabhāsiya, (5) Mahavirabhāsiya, (6) Khomagapasiņa, (7) Komalapasiņa, (8) Addāgapasiņa, (9) Amgutthapasiņa and (10) Babupasiņa. 2. Nan. 55, Sam. 145, NanCu. p. 69, 4. Anu. 42. NanH. p. 84, NanM. p. 234.
5. Sth. 755. 3. Pras A. p. 1.
One of the ten dasā texts. It
Paṇhāvāgarapadasā (Prašnavyākaraṇadašā) is identical with Paṇhāvăgaraṇa.
1. Sth. 755.
Pataa (Pataga)
1. Sth. 94.
See Payaga.!
See Payagavai.
Patayaval (Patagapati)
1. Sth. 94.
Patiţthâņa (Pratișthāna) See Paitthåņa.
1. BrhKs. p. 1647, NisCu. III. p. 130, AvaCu. II. p. 200. Pattakálaga (Patrakālaka) A shrine situated on the outskirts of Alabhiya city.
1. Bha. 550.
Pattakalaya (Patrakālaka) Same as Pattalaya.
1. AvaH. p. 202, AvaM. p. 277.
Pattalaya (Patrālaka) A village visited by Mahävira and Gosäla after leaving behind the Kālāya settlement. Khamda(1) beat here Gosāla for insulting him. 1. Avan. 477, Vis. 1931, AvaCu. I. p. 284, KalpV. p, 166, Kalps. p. 127, AvaH.
p. 202.
Pattāhāra (Patrāhāra) A class of vanaprastha ascetics living on leaves,
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38.

Page #447

Patteyabuddha
434
Patteyabuddha (Pratyekabuddha) One whose enlightenment (bodhi) is brought about by some external cause (bahyapratyayamapekṣya) is called a Patteyabuddha. He wanders all alone without having company or relation with any group (gaccha). He necessarily possesses the knowledge of Suya prior to his enlightenment. The difference between a Patteyabuddha and a Sayambuddha(1)-svayambuddha is that the latter does not require the help of any external cause for his enlightenment; he gets it of his own accord just as by the remembrance of his previous birth etc., he may or may not possesss the scriptural knowledge and he generally wanders along with his group. Sayambuddhas are of two types, viz. Titthamkaras and other than the former who attain enlightenment (omniscience). Karakaṁḍu, Dummuha(3), Nami, Naggai(1) etc. were Patteyabuddhas.3
1. Bha. 758, Nan. 21, Praj. 7, PinN. 147, 151, 152, VyaBh. XII. p. 110. v. 119, AcaCu. I. pp. 22, 134, SutCu. p. 120.
2. NanCu. p, 26, NanM. pp. 19-20,
Padesi (Pradesin) See Paesi.1
1. AvaH. p. 197, AvaM. p. 274.
Pabha (Prabha) One of the four Logapalas of Harikamta and Harissaha, two lords (indras) of the Vijjukumāra gods.'
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169.
1. Pabhamkara (Prabhankara) A celestial abode in Sapaṁkumāra(1) and Mahimda(3) where gods live maximum for three sägaropama years.1
1. Sam. 3:
2. Pabhamkara A Logamtiya celestial abode where the Varuna (4) gods dwell. It is just like Acci.2
1. Bha. 243.
1. Pabhamkara (Prabhankarā) as (ii) eighth sub-section of the
1. Jha. 155.
AvaCu. I. pp. 75-76, OghN. 125, PakY. p. 3.
1
3. Utt. 18.45, UttS. p. 299, AvaCu. II, pp. 204-208.
3. Pabhamkara
One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-35, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79.

1. Jna. 155, Bha. 406, Jam. 170, Sur. 97, Sth. 273.
1
2. Sam. 8.
(i) Fourth chapter of the seventh1 as well Second Section of Nayadhammakahā.2 2. Ibid. 156.
I
2. Pabhamkarā One of the four principal wives of Sara(1). In her former life she was a daughter of merchant of Arakkhuri city and had taken initiation from Titthayara Pasa(1).2
2. Jna. 155.

Page #448

435
Pabhāvai
3. Pabhamkara One of the four principal wives of Camda(1). In her former life she was a daughter of a merchant of Mahurā(1) city and had taken initiation from Titthayara Păsa(1). 1. Jna. 156, Jam. 170, Bha. 406, Sur.97, 2 . Jna. 156.
106.
4. Pabhamkară Capital of the Vacchávai Vijaya(23). Physician Suvihi(2) belonged to it.
1. Jam. 96, AvaCu. I. p. 179.
1. Pabhamjana (Prabhañjana) A god presiding over Isara(1), a Päyälakalasa in the Lavaņa ocean. His longevity is one palyopama."
1. Sth. 95, 305.
2. Pabhamjana One of the hundred sons of Usabha(1).
1. KalpDh. p. 152, KalpV. p. 236.
3. Pabhamjana Lord of the Väukumăra gods of the northern region." He has forty six lakhs of dwelling places. His six principal wives bear the same name as those of Büyānamda's(1). 1. Bha. 169, Sam. 46, Sth. 256.
3. Sam. 46. 2. Sama. p. 69.
4. Sth. 508, Bha. 406.
One of the four Logapālas of the two lords
Pabhakamta (Prabhakānta) of Vijjukumāra gods.1
1. Sth. 256, Bha. 169.
Pabha va (Prabhava) Successor of arya Jambu. He belonged to the Kaccāyana(1) lineage.! Formerly he was the leader of a gang of five hundred thieves but later he and his gang took initiation from Suhamma(1). 1. Kalp (Therāvali). 5, Nan.v. 23, DasCu. p. 6, KalpV. p. 250.
Ava. p. 27, NanM. p. 48, Tir. 712, 2. Kalp Dh. p. 162, KalpL. p. 157. NanCu. p. 26, NisCu. II. p. 360,
Same as Pabhäsa(2).
Pabhākara (Prabhākara)
1. AvaCu. II. p. 195.
1. Pabhāvai (Prabhāvati) Wife of king Bala(4) and mother of prince Mahabbala(1) of Hatthiņāgapura.
1. Bha. 428.
2. Pabhavai Wife of Nisadha(1) and mother of Sāgaracamda(1).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 112.

Page #449

Pabbávai
436
3. Pabhāvai Wife of king Uddayana(1) of Vitabhaya and daughter of king Cedaga of Vesali. She used to worship an image of Mahāvīra made of a particular type of Sandalwood. A big temple was built by her in the palace for this purpose and a maid-servant named Devadattā(4) was appointed for the service of the image.? Lakes and wells were constructed at the instance of the queen for the facility of soldiers. She was so moved by the death of one of her maid-servants that she renounced the world and took to asceticism." 1. AvaCu. II. p. 164, Prasa. p. 89, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 399.
Uttn. and Utts. p. 96, Bha. 491, 3. Ibid. p. 400. NisCu. III. pp. 142-6.
4. UttN. and Utts. p. 96. 4. Pabhāvai Wife of king Kumbhaga of Mihilā and mother of Titthamkara Malli(1).
1. Jna. 65, Sam. 157, Tir. 482, SthA. p. 401. 5. Pabhāvai Fifth chapter of Dihadasā.
1. Sth. 755. Pabhāvati (Prabhāvatī) See Pabhāvai. 1. Jna 65, Sth, 755, Bha. 491, Sutu. p. 28, AvaCu. I. pp. 112, 399, AvaH. p. 298,
Tir. 482. NisCu. III. p. 142. 1. Pabhāsa (Prabhāsa) Eleventh Gaņadhara (principal disciple) of Mahavīra. He was son of Bala(5) and Aibhaddā of Rāyagiha. He was a great Brāhmaṇa scholar of his time. He had doubt about the reality of liberation (moksa or nirvāņa). Mahāvīra apprehended this and removed his doubt about it. Convinced and impressed by the forceful arguments advanced by Mahāvīra he bacame his disciple along with his three hundred pupils. He attained emancipation at the age of forty in the lifetime of Mahāvīra. 1. AvaN. 595, ff., Vis. 2013, 2451, Kalpv. pp. 179, 186, 247, KalpDh. pp. 115ff.,
Sam. 11.. 2. Pabhāsa A painter belonging to the city of Sāgeya. He was famous for his art. Mahabbala(1), the king of the city, was very much impressed by his work.
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 194-5, AvaN. 1292. 3. Pabhāsa A god presiding over the Viyadāvai mountain.1
1. Sth. 92, 302. 4. Pabhāsa A celestial abode in Accuta where gods have a maximum span of life of twenty-two Sägaropama years. They breathe once in twenty two fortnights and have desire for food once in twenty-two thousand years.1
1. Sam. 22.

Page #450

437
Pamayathāņāim
5. Pabhāsa A sacred place situated on the shore of the sea touching the Surattha country. It was named Pabhāsa after the illumination made by the lord of the Lavaņa ocean at this place to celebrate the liberation of Mati and Sumati(3), two daughters of Pamdusena whose dead bodies were washed ashore. They were proceeding to mount Settumja on a pilgrimage but their ship sank in the way.1 Pilgrims visiting this place used to participate in community-feasts (samkhadi). See also Pabhāsatittha and Pabāsa.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 197, Sth. 142. 1 2. BrhBh. 3150, BrhKs. p. 884.
6. Pabhāsa A celestial abode where gods' maximum span of life is seven sāgaropama years. They have desire for food once in seven thousand years and breathe once in seven fortnights. It is similar to Sama.
1. Sam. 7.
7. Pabhāsa Presiding god of mount Mālavamtapariāa.1
1. Jam. 111.
Pabhāsatittha (Prabhāsatirtha) A sacred place in the north-west direction of Varadāma. It is situated on the shore of the Lavana ocean, in the extreme western corner of Bharaha(2), and at the place where river Simdhu(1) enters the ocean. Its lord was subjugated by Bharaha(1). It is identical with Pabhāsa(5). 1. Jam. 49, AvaCu. I. p. 189, Raj. 135, 2. Jams. p, 213. JivM. p. 244.
3. Jam. 45-62.
A god presiding over Pabhă
Pabhāsatitthakumara (Prabhāsatirthakumāra) satittha.1
1. Jam. 50.
A park situated in the vicinity of the city
Pamayavana (Pramadavana) of Teyalipura.
1. Jna. 96.
See Pamāyappamāya.1
Pamādappamāda (Pramādāpramāda)
1. NanM. p. 58.
Thirty-second chapter of Uttarajjhayana.1
Pamāyathāņa (Pranıādasthāna)
1. Uttn. p. 9, Sam. 36.
Same as Pamāyathāņa.1
Pamāyathāņāim (Pramādasthānāni)
1. Sam. 36.

Page #451

Pamayappamaya
Pamayappamaya (Pramādāpramāda) An Amgabahira Ukkālia text.1 It deals with the adverse effect of carelessness and favourable fruits of carefulness. It is not extant now.
1. Nan. 44, Pak. p. 43.
·
Pamuha (Pramukha) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, JamS. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-96, SthA. pp. 78-79.
3. Pamha
A district in Mahavideha.
1. Pamha (Pakṣman) It is situated to the west of mount Mamdara(3) and to the south of river Sioa. Its capital is Āsapură.1
1. Jam. 102.
2. Pamha A celestial abode in Bambhaloa where gods have maximum spon of life of nine sägaropama years. They have desire for food once in nine thousand years and breathe once in nine fortnights.1
1. Sam. 9.
1. Jam. 102.
438
2, NanCu.
p. 58, NanM. p. 204, NanH. pp. 70–71.
One of the four peaks of mount Amkävai(2).1
Pambakamta (Pakṣmakanta) A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).1
1. Sam. 9.
2. Pamhakūḍa
1. Jam. 95.
1. Pamhākūḍa (Pakṣmakūṭa) A Vakkhār mountain situated to the south, north, east and west of mount Nilavamta, river Siä, Mahākaccha(2) and Kacchavai(2) respectively in Mahāvideha. It has four peaks: Siddhāyayanakuda, Pamhakūḍa(3), Mahākaccha(4) and Kacchavai(3). It is the abode of god Pamhakūḍa(2), hence it is called by the same name.1
1. Jam. 95, Sth. 302, 434, 637.
3. Pāmhakūḍa
1. Jam. 95.
5. Pamhakuda
1. Sam. 9.

Presiding deity of Pamhakuḍa(1).1
4. Pamhaküḍa One of the four peaks of Vijjuppabha(1), a Vakkhāra mountain in Mahavideha.1
1. Jam. 101, Sth. 689.
One of the four peaks of Pamhaküḍa(1).1
A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).

Page #452

439
Pamhuttaravadimsaga
1. Pamhagāvai (Paksmakāvati) A district of Mahāvideha. It is situated to the west of Mamdara(3) mountain and to the south of Sīoã river. Its capital is Vijayapurā.!
1. Jam. 102.
One of the four peaks of mount Pamhāvai.
2. Pamhagāvas
1. Jam, 102.
Pamhajjhaya (Pakşmadhvaja) A celestial abode just like Pamba(2).'
1. Sam. 9. Pamhappabha (Pakşmaprabha) A celestial abode just like Pamha(2),
1. Sam. 9. Pambalessa (Pakşmaleśya) A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).
1. Sam. 9. Pamhavaņņa (Pakşmavarna) A celestial abode similar to Pamha(2),1
1. Sam. 9.
A celestial abode similar to Pamha(2),1
Pamhasinga (Paksmašīnga)
1. Sam. 9.
Pamhasittha (Pakşmasssta)
1. Sam. 9.
A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).'
1. Pamhävai (Paksmăvati) A Vakkhāra mountain situated to the west of mount Mandara(3) and to the south of river Sioā. 1t separates Mah.pamha and Pamhagāvai districts of Mahāvideha. It has four peaks, viz., Siddhāyayaņakāda, Pamhävai(2), Mahāpamha(2) and Pamhagāvai.(2)1
1. Jam. 102, Sth. 302, 637. 2. Pamhāvai One of the four peaks of Pamhävai(1).
1. Jam. 102.
Capital of district Rammaga(4) in the Mahāvideha region.
3. Pamhävai
1. Jam. 96.
See Pamhāvail
Pamhāvati (Paksmāvati)
1. Sth. 302, 637.
Pamhāvatta (Paksmā vartta) A celestial abode just like Pamha(2).1
1. Sam. 9. Pamhuttara vadimsaga (Paksmottarávatamsaka) A celestial abode similar to Pamha(2).
1. Sam. 9.

Page #453

Payamga
Payaṁga (Patanga) Same as Payaga.1
1. Pras. 15.
1. Payaga (Pataga) A class of Vanamamtara gods.1 Payaga(2) Payagavai are the two lords of these gods.2
1. Praj. 47, Sth. 94.
1 2. Praj. 44, Sth. 94.
2. Payaga
1. Praj. 44, Sth. 94.
Payagavai (Patagapati)
1. Praj. 49, Sth. 94.
Payausa
Lord of the southern Payaga(1) gods.1
Payalla (Prakalya)
One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, JamS. pp. 534-535, SthA. pp. 78-79, SurM. pp. 295-296.
1. Aup. 33.
440
Same as Pausa.1
2. Payavai
Lord of northern Payaga(1) gods.1
Payaga (Prayaga) A sacred place. Preceptor Anniyaputta, while crossing river Gamga at Pupphabhadda city, was drowned along with his disciples near this place. All of them obtained omniscience and attained liberation then and there. Gods celebrated the occasion at this place. That is why it came to be regarded as a holy place.1 Payaga is also referred to as one of the unholy places (kutittha) as it is accepted as a tirtha by the heretics. 1 2. NisCu. III. p. 193.
1. AvaCu. II. p. 179.
1. Payāvai (Prajapati) Another name of king Rivupa disattu of Poyaṇapura. His wife Bhadda(2) gave birth to Ayala(6) and Miyavai(2). Since he married his own daugter Miyavai, people called him by this name. According to the Vedas, Prajapati, i.e. Brahma had accomplished his marriage with his own daughter.1 Vasudeva(1) Tivittha(1), former birth of Mahavira, was the son of king Payavai and queen Miyāvai.2
1. AvaCu. I. p. 232, KalpV. p. 43.
I

1. Jam. 157, 171, Sth. 90.
3. Payāvai vable beings).1
1. Sth. 303.
Presiding deity of the Rohini(10) constellation.1
and
2. AvaN. 448, Tir. 568, 602-3, Vis. 1814, KalpDh. p. 38, Sam. 158, Sth. 672.
One of the five presiding deities of the sthavarakāya (immo
4. Payavai Some believe that Payāvai, i.e. Prajapati Brahma is the creator of the universe.'
1. Pras. 7, SutSi. p. 41.

Page #454

Parasurama
5. Payǎvai One of thirty Muhuttas (divisions) of a day and night, It is also called Pāyāvacca.
1. Sur. 47, Jam. 152, Sam. 30.
Payāvati (Prajāpati)
1. Tir. 602.
Paramādhammiya (Paramādhārmika) See Paramahammiya,1
1. Pras. 28.
441
See Payāvai.1
Puramāhammiya (Paramādharmika) See Paramahammiya.1
1. Mahan. 94.
Paramāhammiya (Paramādharmika) A kind of gods with sinful disposi tions. These gods are also known as narakapālas (guards of hells). They are of fifteen types. Their names are Amba, Ambarisi(2), Asipatta, Uvarudda, Kala(8), Kumbha(1), Kharassara, Dhanu(2), Rudda(1), Vālu, Veyarani(3), Sabala(1), Sama(4), Mahākāla(12) and Mahaghosa(5). They are wicked by their nature and work. They torture hellish beings in various ways and adopt different methods for the same. They belong to the Asurakumāra sub-class of gods.5 They carry out the orders of Logapāla Jama(2).*
1. Bha. 166, Utt. 31.12, Pras. 28, Pak. p. 67, Mahan. p. 94, AvaN. II. p. 88.
2. SutCu. p. 154.
3. Sam. 15, AvaN. II. p. 93, Utts. p. 614, AvaCu. II. p. 136, Bha. 166, BhaA. p. 198, SutN. 68-69.
Paramahamsa A class of mendicants who lived on river-banks and confluence of streams and wore rags and discarded clothes.1
56
4. SutN. 70-84, SutCu. pp. 154-156, UttS. p. 614, SamA. p. 29, PrasA. p. 143, AvaCu. II. p. 136.
3. SamA. p. 29, PrasA. p. 143, BhaA. p. 198.
6. Bha. 166.
1. Aup. 38, Aup. p. 92. Para surama (Parasurama) Son of ascetic Jamadaggi and Renuga, His original name was Rama(3), but owing to his expertness in the art of using axe (parasu-parasu) as an effective weapon, he was known as Parasurama. Once Reṇugā had enjoyed coition with king Anamtaviriya, husband of her own sister, and a son was born to her. This enraged Parasurama and he killed all the three-his own mother, the newly born child and Aṇamtaviriya. Kattaviriya, son of Anamtaviriya, killed Jamadaggi to take revenge of his father's murder. Parasurama killed king Kattaviriya as a vengeance of his father's assassination. He is said to have cleared the earth of Kṣatriyas seven times. Later Kattaviriya's son Subhuma(1) killed Parsurama and cleared the earth of Brahmaņas twenty-one times.1

1. AvaCu. I. pp. 520-1, AcaCu. p. 49, Vis. 3575, Jiv. 89, JivM. p. 121, AcaSi, p. 100, SutSi. p. 170, Bhak. 153, SutCu. p. 209.

Page #455

Parásara
442
Parāsara (Paradara) A brahmin mendicant and his followers.
1. Aup. 38, Parikamma (Parikarman) One of the five sections of Ditthivāya. It consists of seven sub-sections dealing with seven types of parikamma (refinement).
1. Sam. 147, Sth. 262, Nan. 56.
Parināma Thirteenth chapter of Pannavaņā.
1. Praj. v. 3. Parivāyaya (Parivrājaka) See Parivvāyaga.
1. NisCu, III. p. 414. -
One of the five sects of Samaņas(1). Geruya
Parlyvāyaga (Parivrājaka) is its another name.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 137.
2. BrhM. p. 247, AcaSi. p. 314. NisCu.
III. p. 414.
Parisadiyakamdamülapamdupatta pupphaphalāhāra"(Parisațitakandamūlapāndupatrapuspaphalāhāra) A class of Vānaprastha ascetics living on rotten and worn out bulbs, roots, leaves, flowers and fruits.!
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38, AcaCu. p. 257, Parisaņa The country of Persia and the Persian people. See Pärasa.
1. NisCu. II. p. 470. Parisă (Parişad) Tenth chapter of the third section of Viyābapannatti, * 1. Bha. 126, Parisaha (Parişaha) Second chapter of Uttaraljhayaņa.
1. Sam. 36, UttN. p. 9. 1. Palamba (Pralamba) One of the eighty-eight Gahas.1
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp. 78-79. 2. Palamba A celestial abode in Pāpata where gods have maximum age of nineteen sägaropama years. They breathe once in nineteen fortnights and have desire for food once in nineteen thousand years,
1. Sam. 20. 3. Palamba Same as Balava, a Muhutta.1
1. Sam. 30. 4. Palamba A peak of the eastern Ruyaga(1) mountain."
1, Stủ. 643.

Page #456

443
Payvapecchai A type of gods under Logapāla Varuņa(1)."
1. Palåsa (Palāśa)
1. Bha, 167.
2. Palāsa Third chapter of the eleventh section of Viyābapannatti.1
1. Bha. 409. Palāsaya (Palāšaka) A Disābatthikūda situated in Bhaddasālavaņa.1
1. Sth. 642. Pallatetiya Ninth chapter of Amtagadadasā. It is not extant now.
1. Sth. 755. Pallava, Palbaga, Palhava (Pahlava) An Aņāriya (non-Aryan) country. It is identified with Media when it formed a part of the ancient Parthian kingdom of modern Persia. The Palhavas are identified with the Parthians.? 1. Praj. 37, Pras. 4, Jam. 43, Jna. 18, 2. GDA. p. 143.
Bha. 380, BhaA. p. 460.
Same as Paharāa(2).1
Palhăa (Prahlāda)
1. Avam. p. 238.
Pavayana (Pravacana) Pavayana means the teachings of a Jinal and Duvālasamga. It is synonymous of Jinaśāsana and also sa ngha (four fold congregation). The teachings or words of a Jina because of their originality and auspiciousness are called Pavayaņa See also Suya and Āgama. 1. Utt. 29, 23, Utts. p. 585, Ina, 64,
Vis. 1068, 1129, NanCu. p. 9, NisCu. JnaA. p. 123, Praj. 37 (119), Aca N.
I. p. 165, AvaN. 270, AvaCu. I. p. 9, AcaSi. p. 6, NisCu. I. p. 19, Vis.
86, PrasA. p. 2. 1354-56.
3. PrasA. p. 2. 2. Utt. 24.3, Uttn. pp. 513-4, UttCu. 4. Jit Bh. 1, Pin N. 140, AvaCu. I. p. 87.
pp. 1, 266, VyaBh. 6.183, JitBh. 1, 5. Vis. 1374, VisK. p. 398.
Paviyāraņa (Pravicārana) Thirty-fourth chapter of Pannavanā.1
1. Praj. v. 7. Pavvatimda (Parvatendra) One of the several names of mount Mamdara(3).
1. Sur. 26. Pavvateya (Pārvateya) A country similar to Kālikeya.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 162.
One of the seven branches of Kāsava(1)
Pavvapecchai (Parvapreksakin) lineage.
1. Sth. 551.

www

Page #457

Pavvayaa
444
Pavvayaa (Parvataka) Previous birth of Duvittha(2), the second Yăsudeva(1). Subhadda(1) was his preceptor. He made a resolve (nidāna) at Kanagavatthu to be reborn as a Vāsudeva(1) and its cause was the game of dice.
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 605ff., SamA. p. 158. Payvayarāya (Parvatarāja) One of the several names of mount Mandara(3),
1. Sur. 26.
Pavvā (Parvā) Exterior council of the lords of some sub-classes of gods, viz. Camara(1) etc.1
1. Sth. 154.
A type of gods under Vesamana(9).1
Pavyāņa (Pramlāna)
1. Bha. 168.
Pasannacamda (Prasannacandra) King of the city of Potanapura, He was son of Somacamda(2) and Dhārini(20). He handed over the kingdom to his minor son and took to asceticism. Once when he was engaged in contemplation, he heard some one saying 1 : “King Pasannacamda has committed a blunder in renouncing the world and handing over the kingdom to his minor son. His ministers are now plotting to ruin the minor king together with his entire family. The queen has already left the palace and fled somewhere.” This enraged the contemplating ascetic. He started a rigorous fight in thought against the ministers. Later he realised the fact of his being a monk and no more a king. He deeply repented for his evil thoughts, obtained omniscience and attained emancipation in the presence of Mahāvira.? • 1. According to PakY. p. 11, he be- 2. AvaCu. I. p. 456, NisCu. IV. p. 68, longed to Khiipaitthiya (2).
AvaN. 1158, AcaCu. p. 179, SthA.
p. 44, Ava. p. 27. 1. Paseņai (Prasenajit) Ninth chapter of the first section of Amtagadadasā.
1. Ant. 1.
2. Pasenai Son of king Amdhaga-Vanhi(1) and his queen Dhāriņi(5) of Bāravai. He was consecrated by Titthayara Aritthaņemi. After observing asceticism for twelve years he attained emancipation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 2. 3. Pasenai King of the city of Săvatthi.
1, UttN. p. 286, Utts. p. 288.

Page #458

445
Pahiraya
4. Pasenai Fifth Kulagara (governor) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region. Cakkhukamtā was his wife. His height was 600 bows.3
1. Sam. 157, Sth. 556, Tir. 75, AvaN.1 2 . Sth. 556.
155, Vis. 1568, Jam. 28-9, Kalp V. 3. AvaN. 156. p. 232.
5. Pasenai King of Kusaggapura. He was the father of king Senia(1). founder of the city of Rāyagihal and follower of Titthayara Pāsa(1). According to Sanskrit commentators, his daughter Prabhāvati was married to Pāsa, and hence, he was Pāsa's father-in-law as well.3 1. AvaCu. II. p. 158, I. p. 546, NanM. 3. KalpDh. p. 133, KalpV. p. 204, p. 150.
Kalpl. p. 112. 2. Tir. 486. Pasenaiya (Prasenajit). See Paseņai.
1. Tir. 75, 486, Sam. 157, AvaN. 155, Avam. p. 154. Paha (Prabha) Identical with Pabhāsa(2).
1. AvaN. 1292.
1. Paharāa (Patharāja) Fifth would-be Padisattu of the Bharaha(2) region.1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1146. 2. Paharãa (Prahlāda) Seventh Padisattu of the present Osappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region. He was also killed by Datta(2). In the Tiloyapaņņatti he is named as Praharaṇa. See also Pahirāya and Palhãa. 1. AvaN. 42, (Dipikā). Vis. 1767, Sam. 2. 4.519.
158, AvaM. p. 238, Tir. 610. Pahaliya (Pahalika) Same as Bahaliya."
1. Praj. 37. Pahāräiya (Prabhārājika) One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts.
1. Sam. 18, Praj. 37. Pahäsa (Prabhāsa) It is referred to as one of the unholy places (kutitthas)1 as it is accepted as a tirtha by the heretics. Otherwise it is regarded as a sacred place. See also Pabhāsa(5).
1. NisCu. III. p. 193. Pahäsă (Prahāsā) One of the two wives of Jakkha Vijjumāli of Pamcasela island. She invited goldsmith Anamgasena of Campä to her island. 1
1. NisCu. III. pp. 140, 269, BrhKs. p. 1389. Pahirāya (Prahlāda) Same as Pathāa.1
1. Tir. 609.

Page #459

Paiņa
Paina (Präcina) 1. Nan. v. 24, Kalp (Theravali). 6.
446
A family-line to which Bhaddabahu(1) belonged.i
Pausa (Prakuśa) Same as Pausa.1
1. NisCu. II. p. 470.
Pāgasāsaṇa (Pākašāsana) Another name of Sakka(3).1
1. Bha 144, Jam. 115, Kalp. 14.
Padala (Pāṭala) Same as Padaliputta.1
1. BrhBh. 292.
Pädalaputta (Pāṭalaputra)
Same as Pädaliputta.
Padalasamḍa (Paṭalakhanda) A city having the Vanasamda park. It had a shrine of Jakkha Umbaradatta (2). Siddattha(6) reigned there. Merchant Sagaradatta(5) of this place had a son named Umbaradatta (1), born of his wife Gamgadatta. Once Titthayara Mahāvīra visited this city and narrated the story of the previous birth of Umbaradatta to Imdabhūti Goyama (1).1 Seventh Titthaṁkara Supāsa(1) broke his first fast here with the alms offered by Mahimda (4).2
1. Vip. 28, SthA. p. 508.
Padali (Pāṭali) Same as Pädaliputta.1
1. BrhBh. 2292.
1. AvaN. 1279, AvaCu. II. p. 179.
2. Bha. 528.
F
Padaliputta (Pațaliputra) A city established by king Udai(2) on the bank of river Gamgă around a tree of Paḍali.1 Titthayara Mahavira had predicted the worship of this tree in this city. King Namda(1)3, Camdagutta1, Bimdusara(2), Asogasiri" and Murumda(2)7 reigned there. It was the capital of king Jiyasattu(41) whose minister was Khema. Another Jiyasattu(24) whose minister was Rohagutta (2),9 and Kakavanna who had attacked the ruler of Ujjenio reigned there. It was predicted that king Caumuha would get excavated the five stupas of the city which were filled with gold by king Namda." Canakka12 who was the minister13 of king Camdagutta, belonged to this place. It was from here that king Asoga(1) sent to his son Kunāla at Ujjeņi a letter in which the step-mother 7. BrhBh. 2291-93, 5625, BrhKs. pp. 488, 650, NanM. p. 162, JitBh. 1444. 8. AvaCu. II. p. 283.
9. AcaCu. I. p. 132.
10. AvaCu. I. p. 540.
3. AvaCu. I. p. 563.
4. NisCu. III. p. 423, AvaCu. II. p. 281, BrhBh. 292, BrhM. p. 88-89, BrhKs. p. 704, SamS. 70, Visk. p. 275.
5. BrhBh. 292, BrhM. pp. 88-89, VisK. p. 275.
6. Ibid, BrhKs. p. 917.

2. AvaN. 323, 327.
11. Tir. 635ff.
12. SamS. 73.
13. NisCu. III. p. 423, AvaCu. II. p. 281.

Page #460

449
Pāpa-jambhaga
of the latter secretly added, with evil intention, a dot above the latter 'a' of the word 'adhiyatām' making it amdhi yatām. It resulted in loosing Kunāla's eyes.14 Thulabhadda was attached to courtezen Kosă of this place.15 He was the elder son of Sagadala, the minister of the ninth Namnda.18 Ācārya Sambhūya(4),17 Satthiya(2),18 Mahāgiri, Suhatthi(1)19 and Palittaya20 are associated with this city. Arya Rakkhiya(1) had come here from Dasaura to study the Vedas before accepting monkhood.21 A council of monks was convened here to recollect the sacred scriptures which were gradually becoming extinct on account of the difficulties created by an acute famine of twelve year's duration. The council was held during the reign of the ninth Namda.23 Merchant Vasubhai(2),24 Dhana(8),25 Narda(2),26 Jinadāsa(3)27 and Dhammasiha(4)25 belonged to this place. Brahmin Huyāsaņa(1) of thiscity, his wife Jalapasihã and his sons Jalapa and Dahaņa accepted asceticism.29 Arāh naņa lady Kapil730 and courtezans Devadattā(7),31 Kosā and Uvakosa32 hailed from this city. It was a centre of learning in the science of erotics.32 Its people are said to be more handsome than those of Mahurā(1)34. It is said to be situated at a distanc: of nine yojanas from Rāyagiha.35 The rūpaka coin current in this city was equivalent to two rūpakas current in Uttarāpaha.38 Other names of this city are Kusumapura37 and Kusumanagara.38 14. BrhBh. 292, BrhKs. p. 917, Visk. 26. AvaCu. I. p. 528. pp. 275-76.
27. Ibid. 15. AvaCu. I. p. 534.
28. Sams. 70. 16, AvaCu. II. p. 183, KalpV. p. 252, 29. AvaCu. II. p. 195, AvaN. 1294. Kalps. p. 194, Uts. p. 105.
30. Visk. p. 292. 19. Utts. p. 105.
31. lbid. p. 293. 18. NisCu. III. p. 423,
32. AvaCu. I. p. 554. 19. AvaN. 1278.
33. SutSi. p. 111. 20. AvaCu. I. p. 534.
34. AcaSi. p. 97. 21. AvaCu. I. p. 401, Uttk. p. 37.
35. SurM. p. 260. 22. AvaCu. II, p. 187.
36. NisBh. 958, BrhBh. 3891. 23. Uttk. p. 3.
37. Tir. 624, NisCu. II. p. 95. 24. AvaN. 1278, AvaCu. I. p. 155.
38. NisBh. 959, Vis. 2780. 25. AvaCu. I. p. 395, KalpV. p. 262. Padalisamda (Patalikhanda) Same as Padalasaída.
1. Avan. 323, Avam. p. 227, Sth A. p. 508. Pādha One of the sixteen countries in the time of Mahāyira.
1. Bha. 554. Sce also LAI. p. 318. Pādhi Fourth sub-section of the twenty-third section of Viyāhapannatti. It has ten chapters.
1. Bha. 692. Pāņa-jambhaga (Pāņa-jțmbhaka) One of the ten types of Jambhaga gods.?
1. Bha. 533.

Page #461

Pāpata
.
448
Same as Pāņaya.1
Pāṇata (Prāṇata)
1. Sam. 19, 20.
1. Pāņaya (Pranata) Tenth Kappa(1) (celestial region). It consists of four hundred abodes (including those of Anaya region) of the height of nine hundred yojanas3 The maximum and the minimum span of life of the gods residing in this region are twenty and nineteen sägaropama years respectively. Mahāvira's soul descended from this region and entered the womb of Devānamdā(2)5 1. Praj. 53.
4. Sam. 20, 19. 2. Jam. 118, Sam. 106, Bha. 404,520. 5. Kalpv. p. 44.
3. Sam. 112. 2. Pānaya A celestial abode in Anaya Kappa where gods have maximum span of life of nineteen sägaropama years. They breathe once in nineteen fortnights and have desire for food once in nineteen thousand years.1
1. Sam. 19. Pāņayaha (Prānavadha) Third chapter of the twentieth section of Viyāhapampatti.1
1. Bha. 662.
Fourth charter
of the eighteenth
section of
Pāņāivāya (Prārātifāta) Viyāhapannatti.1
1. Bha. 516.
Pānāu (Prānāyus) Twelfth Puvva text. It was divided into thirteen chapters.
1. Nan. 57, Sam. 13, 14, 147. Pāṇini (Pānini) A grammarian whose aphorisms are quoted in Dasaveyāliya-cupni. He is said to be the author of Prāktalaksana, a work on Prakrit grammar, which is not extant.
1. DasCu. pp. 61-4, 133-6, 192-3. I 2. PinNM. pp. 8, 13, 46, VyaM. I. p. 5. Päyāvacca (Prājāpatya) Same as Payāvai(5). 1
1. Jam. 152.
Pārasa An Anāriya (non-Aryan) country. Preceptor Kālaga(1) went there and returned with ninety six kings. Some ladies of Girişagara were abducted to this country. They lived here as prostitutes. It is identified with modern Persia. 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4, Jna. 2. NisCu, III. p. 59.
18, Bha. 380, Aup. 33, NisCu. II. 3. AvaCu. II. p. 289. p. 470,- VyaM. III. p. 122, Utts. 4. LAT. p. 147.

Page #462

449
Palaga
Parasaküla Same as Pārasa.?
1. NisCu. III. p. 59, Utts. p. 147. Părasa-diva (Pārasa-dvipa) A country which merchants visited for commerce. It is the same as Pārasa.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 448. 1. Părăsara (Pārāśara) A non-jain ascetic who attained emancipation because of his penances though he used to accept cold water (having life), vegetables, fruits, etc.
1. Sut. 1.3.4.3, SutSi. p. 95.
2. Pārāsara Same as Kisi pārāsara.
1. Utts. p. 119. 3. Pārāsara One of the seven branches of Vāsittha lineage.!
1. Sth. 551. Părihadagiri (Pärihradagiri) A hill where preceptor Vaira(2) performed Sallekhanā (fast unto death).1
1. AcaCu. p. 247. Pärihäsaya (Pārihāsaka) An off-shoot of Uddehagana(2).
1. Kalp. p. 259.
Pāla Seventh chapter of the third section of Viyāhapaņņatti.?
1. Bha. 126. Palaa (Pālaka) See Pálaga(2).1
1. Tir. 620, AvaN. 1112, AvaM. p. 184, AvaCu. II. p. 189. Palaka See Pálaga(1).
1. Utts. p. 115. Palakka (Pālaka) See Pālaga(1).2
1. JitBh. 528.
1. Palaga (Pālaka) Priest of king Damdagi of Kumbhakārakada. He did not believe in Kriyāvāda. He was once defeated by king Khamdaa(1) of Sāvatthi in religious dispute when he insulted some Jina-monks. This made him enemy of Khamdaa. When Khamdaa happened to go to Kumbhakārakada Pālaga treacherously got him and his five hundred pupils crushed to death in an oil-mill. 1. NisCu. IV. pp. 127-8, JitBh. 528, VyaBh. 10. 589, UttCu. p. 73, Utts. f. 115,
SutSi. p. 239.

Page #463

Palaga
450
2. Pālaga King of Avarti or Ujjeņi. His coronation ceremony was held the same night Mahāvīra attained liberation. He reigned for sixty years. He was son of Pajjoa, brother of Gopālaa and father of Avamtivaddhana and Ratthavaddhaņa. 1. Tir. 620-621.
I 2. AvaN. 1282, AvaCu. II. p. 189,
3. Pālaga A son of Kanha(1), who was non-elect (abhavya),1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 19, AvaN. 1112, NisCu. 1. p. 10. 4. Palaga Travelling car of Sakka(3). Its extent is one lakh yojanas, a 1. Sth. 328.
3. Sam. 1. 2. Sth. 644, Bha. 567.
5. Pālaga Managing god of Palaga(4), the travelling car of Sakka(3).
1. Jam. 115-116, 118, AvaCu. I. pp. 141, 145.
6. Pālaga A village where Mahāvīra arrived from Sumangala(3). Merchant Văila while going on a journey saw him. He considered his countenance as evil-boding and therefore, attacked Mahāvira with his sword. But god Siddhattha(8) intervened and chopped off the head of that merchant..
1. AvaN. 523, Vis. 1978, AvaCu. I. p. 320, KalpJay. p. 96.
7. Pālaga Son of Kālasoyariya and friend of Abhaa(1).1 See Sulasa also, 1
1. AvaH. p. 681. Pālaya (Pālaka) See Palaga(6).1
1. Jam. 115, AvaCu. I. p. 320.
Pālāsaa (Pālāšaka) A settlement in the Bhāraha(2) region of Jambuddiva. Thirty-three merchants of this place having performed penances died and were born as tāpati saga-trāyastrimsaka gods under Camara(1).1
1. Bha. 404. Palitta (Pädalipta) A preceptor, contemporary of king Murumda(2). When all the physicians failed, Pālitta cured Murumda from a severe headache by the power of mantras. He was master of sciences and performed surprising acts. Once he made an image of the sister of the king and fixed some mechanical devices to it. That doll walked, winked and waved the fan. The king was astonished to see it. Pālitta is said to have composed Kālajñāna" and a commentary on Jyotisakarandaka. Prabhāvakacaritra mentions that the preceptor was son of merchant Phulla and Pratimādevi belonging to the city of Kośala. His original name was Nāgendra and at 1. NisCu. UI. p. 423, PinN. 498, 499, 3. BrhBh. 4915, BrhKs. p. 1316. Jit Bh. 1444.
! 4. SurM. p. 73, See also JivM. p. 122, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 554, NanM. p. 162. 5. VyaM. II. p. 91,

Page #464

451
Pārā-Majjhima
the age of eight he accepted asceticism from preceptor Sangamasimha, the disciple-brother of Nāgahastin. He was instructed by Mandanaganin. He became acārya after ten years of his initiation. 6. See Ch 5. Pālittaga or Pälittaya (Padaliptaka) See Pälitta.
1. Ava Cu. II. p. 554, BrhBh. 4915. PinN. 498. Pāliya (Palita) A merchant of the city of Campā. He was a lay-votary (śrāvaka) and had a son named Samuddapāla.
1. Utt. 21. 1, UttCu. p. 261. Pāvasamaņijja (Pāpasramaniya) Seventeenth chapter of Uttrajjbayaņa.1
1. Sam. 36, Uttn. p. 9. 1. Pāvā (Pāpā) Capital of the Bhamgi country. It should have lain in the region adjoining the Parasnath hills.? 1. Praj. 37, SutSi p. 123.
2. SBM. p. 375. 2. Pāvā Mahāvīra attained emancipation at this place. Mahāpauma(10) will also attain emacipation at this place which is said to be different from Pāvā-Majjhimā.? In the Pali literature there is mentioned that the place of the death of Nirgrantha Jñātņputra (i.e. Mahāvira) was a city of the Mallas and it lay near Kusinārā.3 It is identified with Padraona near Kusinaç ara cr Pappaur near Sewan which was the capital of the Mallas. Some identify it with Sathiyānva Diha, 10 miles south-east of Kusinara.5
1. Ava N. 307, Vis. 1702, Tir. 555. 1 4. See also GDA.p. 155, SBM. p. 375; These 2. Tir. 1106.
works identify Pavā with modern Pāvā3. DPPN. pp. 193-194.
puri (in South Bihar). 5. 'Vaishali' by Vijayendrasuri (second edi
tion). pp. 85-87. Pāvā-Majjhimā A town also mentioned as Majjhimā(1), Majjhimāņayari and Majjhimā Pāvāl. Mahāvira, after having attained omniscience, visited this place and stayed in the Mahāseņavaņa park of this place. At that time Brahmin Somila(2) was performing a big yajña (sacrifice). Mahāvīra's second samosarana=samavasarana was held here. He attained the status of dhammavaracakkavatti=dharmavaracakravartin as he delivered here his great sermon. He initiated Imdabhūi and other ten Brahmins and appointed them as his Ganadhras.3 Second samavasarana of Mahāpauma(10) will also be held here. He will also initiate eleven Ganadharas. This place is identified with modern Pavapuri seven miles to the east of Bihar-Sarif in Bihar. The Kalpasūtra mentions that Mahāvīra passed his last rainy 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 322, 324, AvaN. 526, 3. Avan. 593, Vis. 2011. Kalp V. p. 171.
4. Tir, 1093 2. Ibid. Avan. 541, Vis. 1996.
5. GDA. p. 155, SBM. p. 375.

Page #465

Pása
452
season at this place in the Rajjugasabhā of king Hatthivāla and he attained emancipation at this place. But according to Titthogāli Pāvā and Pāvā Majjhimā are two different places. The Kalpacūrni mentions that this place was named Pāvā by gods as Mahāvīra had died there. Later commentators tell us that formerly its name was Apāpā and after the death of Mahāvira it was renamed as Pāpā (Pāvā).9 6. Kilp. 122–123, 147.
18. KalpCu. p. 103. 7. See Pavā (2).
19. KalpV. p. 188.
1. Pāsa (Pārsva) Twenty-third Titthamkara of the current Osappiņi in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva. In his previous birth he was Sudamsaņa (5). He was son of king Assaseña and his queen Vāmā of the city of Vāņārasi. His height was nine rayanis=ratnis. He descended from the Paņaya celestial world in the womb of Vāmā on the fourth day of the dark half of the caitra month when the moon was in conjunction with the Visāhā constellation. His knowledge, then, was three-fold. After the lapse of nine months and seven and a half days, on the tenth day of the dark half of the Pausya month when the moon was again in conjunction with the Visāhā constellation, Vāmā gave birth to a perfectly healthy boy who was named Pasa. His complexion was blue. He lived thirty years as a householder.10 Then entered the state of houselessness along with three hundred men.11 He used on that occasion the Visālā(3) palanquin. Dhaņņa (3) was the first to offer alms to him.12 For a period of eighty-three days he meditated apon his self neglecting his body etc.13 On the eighty-fourth day he obtained omniscience.14 His sacred tree was dhātakı.15 Päsa had under him eight groups of monks (ganas), eight Gañadharas (heads of groups), sixteen thousand monks with preceptor Diņņa(4) as their head, thirty-eight thousand nuns with Pupphacülā(1) at their head, one hundred and sixty-four thousand lay-votaries with Suvvaya(6) at their head, three hundred twenty-seven thousand female lay-votaries with Suņamdā(5) at their head, three hundred and fifty monks who new the fourteen Puvvas, etc. 16 1. Nao. v. 19, AvaN. 371, Vis. 1759, 10. Sam. 30, Kalp. 155, AvaN. 299.
Tir. 334, Ava. pp. 4, 19, Sam. 24, 11. Kalp. 157, Sth. 229, AvaN. 221-232 157, Sth. 411.
299, Tir. 393. 2. Sam 157.
12. Sam. 157. 3. Kalp. 150, Sam. 157, AvaN. 384-9, 13. Kalp. 158-9. Tir. 486.
14. Ibid. 159, AvaN. 252-4. 4. Sam. 9, Nir 3.1, AvaN. 380, Sth. 15. Sam. 157, Tir. 407. 69, Tir. 364.
16. Kalp. 160-166, Nir. 3.1, Sth. 520, 5. Kalp. 150.
617, Sam. 8, 16, 38, 105, 109, 113,114, 6. Ibid. 151.
126, AvaCu. I. p. 159, Tir. 455, 462, 7. Ibid. 152.
AvaN. 259, 262. According to AvaN. 8. Ibid. 154.
268, Pasa had ten Ganadharas. See 9. Avan. 377, Tir. 353.
also SthA. pp. 14, 430.

Page #466

453
Pasanay ǎ After living one hundred years life he attained liberation on the summit of mount Sammeya.17 His liberation took place 250 years before Mahavira's emancipation18 and (he was born) 83750 years after Ariṭṭhanemi's salvation.19 Pasa had paid visits to Amalakappa, Savatthi, Campā, Nāgapura, Sageya, Arakkhuri, Mahura(1), Rayagiha, Kampillapura, Kosambi, Hatthiṇaura etc.20
See Imdabhui and Kesi(1) for the Law preached by Pasa which recognises four vows and allows clothes to a monk.21 For Pasa's association with Kamatha, Dharana and Padmavatī the reader may be referred to Samayasundara's commentary on Kalpasūtra."
The five most important events of Pasa's life occured when the moon was in conjunction with constellation Visāhā: (1) decending from heaven and entry into the mother's womb, (2) birth, (3) renunciation (4) omniscience and (5) emancipation.23 As regards his name he was named Päsa in view of the fact, the commentrators say, that before his birth his mother saw in the dark a black serpent crawling near (pasa-pārsva) her bed. 24 According to Sanskrit commentators, Prabhavati, the daughter of Prasenajit was married to Pasa.25
Whenever Mahavira has referred to Pasa, he has done so in reverential terms. He calls him 'Araha Purusādāṇie'26 (i.e. worthy to be worshipped and followed). We have references to the effect that Mahāvīra agreed with many of the teachings of Pasa, viz.. asankhejje loe (innumerable pradeśas of the universe), ana tā rätimdiya (infinite days and nights) Sasae loe, anad e loe (unending and beginningless universe) etc.27
17. Kalp. 168, Sam. 70, 100, AvaN. 305. 18. AvaBh. 17.
19. Ibid. 16.
20. Jaa. 148-158, Nir. 4.1, AvaCu. II. p. 202, AvaN. 234.
21. Utt.Ch. 23, Bha. 226, 378, UttCu. p. 264.
22. KalpSam. pp. 164-5.
2. Pasa (Pasa) Same as the Misa country.1
1. Praj. 37.
3. Pāsa A non-jain sage in Titthayara Pasa's tirtha, recognised as Patteyabuddha 1
1. Risi. 31, Risi (Sangrahani)
Pasaṇaya (Pasyatṭā)
23. Kalp. 149, Sth. 411.
24. AvaN. 1098, KalpDh. p. 133, KalpV p. 204.
25. KalpDh.
p. 133, KalpV. p. 204 KalpL. p. 112.
26. Bha. 226, 378, Jna. 148-158.
27. Bha. 226, 378, BhaA. pp. 269, 455.
1. Praj. v. 7, PrajM. p. 529.

Thirtieth chapter of Pannavaṇā.'

a

Page #467

Þásamiya
454 Pāsamiya (Pāšamțga) A Jakkha whose shrine was situated in the park of Uttarakuru(5) of Sägeya.
1. Vip. 34. Pāhuņia or Pāhuņiya (Prāghuņika) One of the eighty-eight Gahas. 1
1. Jam. 170, Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jams. pp. 534-535, SurM. pp. 295-296, SthA. pp.
78-79. Its Sanskrit equivalent 'Prädhunika' is due to lipidosa.
Pii or Piu (Pitr) Presiding god of the constellation Maghā(2),
1. Jam. 157, 171, Sur. 46. Piudatta (Pitrdatta) A householder of Sävatthi. His wife's name was Siribhaddā.
1. AvaN. 480, AvaCu. I. p. 288, Vis. 1934, KalpDh. p. 106, KalpV. p. 165. Piuseņakaṇha (Pitssenakssna) Ninth chapter of Nirayāvaliyā(1),
1. Nir. 1.1. 1. Piuseņakaṇhā (Pitssenaksșņā) Ninth chapter of eighth section of Amtagadadasā.1
1. Ant. 17.
2. Piusenakaņā Wife of king Senia(1) of Campa. She was consecrated by Mahāvīra. She observed asceticism for sixteen years and attained liberation after practicising severe penances.
1. Ant 25. Pimga (Pinga) A brahmin mendicant recognised as a Patteyabuddha. He has been in the tirtha of Titthayara Pása(1).
1 Risi. 32, Risi (Sangriham). Pimgala (Pingala) Same as Pimgalaa(2).1
1. Sth. 90.
1. Pimgalaa (Pingalaka). An ascetic who was a follower of Mahāyira. He belonged to the city Sāratthi. He had asked some questions regarding the nature of the universe to mendicant Khamdaa(2) which he could not answer. 2 1. He is call d 'nirgrantha' as well as 2. Bha. 90, 91.
"Śrävaka'.
2. Pimgalaa One of the eighty-eight Gahas.
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, Jam S. pp. 534-535, Sur M. pp. 295–296, SthA. pp. 78-79.
3. Pimgalaa A mendicant who fell victim of his owa suggestion.
1. DasCu. p. 53, SthA. p. 259.

Page #468

455
Pitthi-Campă
Pimgală Wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. UttN. and Utts. p. 379. Pimgalāyana (Pingalāyana) One of the seven branches of Koccha lireage.?
1. Sth. 551.
Pimgāyana (Pingāyana) Family-name of constellation Maghā.
1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159. Pimd anijjutti (Pindaniryukti) A versified commentary on the fifth chap. ter of Dasaveyaliya. It is referred to in Dasaveyaliya-cunni, Uttarajjhayaņa-cuņni etc. Commentator Malayagiri refers to some older Sanskrit commentary composed on it before that of his own.3 1. PinNM. p. 1.
NisCu. II. p. 249, IV. pp. 67, 191, 207, 2. Aca Cu. pp. 20, 262, 327, Das Cu. 220.
pp. 67, 112, 178, UttCu. p. 67, 3. PinNM. p. 179. Pimdesaņā (Pindesanā) (i) Fifth chapter of Dasa veyaliyal as well as (ii) first chapter of the second section of Āyāraṁga. 1. DasN. p. 161, DasCu. p. 165, Das ) 2. AcaSi. p. 321, PinNM. p. 4.
H. p. 199, PinNM. p. 1.
121.
Pik khura An Anāriya pec ple living to the west of river Simdhu(1). They were conquered by Suseņa(1), the commander of the army of Bharaha(1).1
1. Jam. 52. Pittha-Campā (Prstha-Camsā) A place where Mahăvira spent his fourth rainy season. Sāla, the king of this place, acccepted asceticism from Mahāvīra. It was situated to the west of Campă on way to Rāyagiha. 1. Kalp. 122, AvaN. 479, Vis. 1933, 2. AvaCu. 1. p. 381, Utts. pp. 321, 323, Kalp V. pp. 165, 188, KalpDh. p. 1 Uttk. p. 215.
3. SBM. p. 377. Pitthi-Campā (Pịștha-Campā) See Pittha-Campā.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 381, AvaH. p. 286. AvaM. p. 279. 1. Pitthimāia (Prstimātņka) Seventh chapter of the third section of Anuttarovavãiyadasā.1
1. Anut. 3. 2. Pitthimāia Son of lady-merchant Bhaddā(9) of Vaniyaggāma. He was initiated by Mahāvīra. After death he was born as a god in the Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. In future he will attain liberation in the Mahāvideha region.
1. Anut. 6. Pitthi-Campā (Pesthi-Campā) See Pittha-Campā.1
1. AvaN. 479, Vis. 1933, UttN. p. 323.

Page #469

Pidhara
456
Pidhara (Pithara King of the city of Kampillapura. He was the husband of queen Jasavai(1) and father of prince Gägali.1
1. Utts. p. 323, UttK. p. 215, AvaCu. I. p. 381, AvaH. p. 286. 1. Piyamgu (Priyangu) Wife of Dhammaghosa(3), minister of king Mittappabha of Campā. She was very much attracted towards Sujāta(2), a handsome son of merchant Dhaņamitta(1) of the same town
1. AvaCu. II. p. 197, AvaN. 1297.
2. Piyamgu Wife of merchant Dhanadeva(1) of Vaddhamanapura and mother of Amja(4).
1. Vip. 32.
Piyakārini (Priyakārini) Another name of Tisală, the mother of Titthayara Mahăvira.1
1. Aca. 2.177, Kalp. 109. Piyaggamtha (Priyagrantha) One of the five disciples of preceptor Sutthiya Suppadibuddha.
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7; KalpV. pp. 261-2, KalpDh. p. 169. Piyacamda (Priyacandra) King of Kanagapura, husband of Subhadda(5) and father of Vesamaņa (2).1
1. Vip. 34. 1. Piyadaṁsaņa (Priyadarśana) One of the two presiding gods of Dhayaisamda.1
1. Jiv. 174.
Fifth Gevijjaga celestial abode.1
2. Piyadamsana
1. Sth. 685.
3. Piyadarsana Another name of mount Mamdara(3),
1. Sam. 16. Piyada msaņā (Priyadarsanā) Daughter of Mahávira and his wife Jasoya, wife of Jamāli(1)2 and mother of Jasavai(1)3. She was consecrated by Mahāvīra. Her other name was Anujjā.5 Formerly she held the schismatic view of her husband on account of her attachment with him, but later she re-entered the order of Mahāvīra. She once stayed in the house of potter Dhanka at Săvatthi.? 1. AvaBh. 80, Kalp. 109, Aca. 2.177 | 4. Ibid. p. 416.
AvaCu. I.pp. 245, 416, Uttk. p. 101. 15. Aca. 2.177. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 416.
6. Vis. 2825, 2832. 3 Ibid. p. 245.
| 7. AvaCu. I. p. 418.

Page #470

457
Piidhammiya
See Piyadamsaņa.1
Piyadarisana (Priyadarśana)
1. Sth. 685.
1. Piyamitta (Priyamitra) A previous birth of Mahavira. He was son of king Dhaņamjaya(2) and queen Dhāriņi(9) of Māyā city in the Avara videha(1) region. He was Cakkavatti of his time. He took initiation from Puttila(1). 1. AvaCu. I. p. 235, AVAN. 425, 449-450, AvaM. pp. 251-2, Vis. 1788, 1813, Kalpv.
pp. 41, 44, KalpDh. p. 36, Tir 605.
2. Piyamitta Previous birth of Purisa pumdaria, the sixth Vasudeva(1). His preceptor was Gamgadatta(1), He performed nidāna at Kāyamdi and its cause was his too much affeotion for his wife.
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 609.
Piyasena (Priyasona) Later birth of Ujjhiyaa(2). He was son of a courtezan of Imda pura. He was sterilised in his childhood.1
1. Vip. 14.
Piya (Priyā) Wife of merchant Sudarsana(1) of Rāyagiha and mother of Bhdyā(1).'
1. Nir. 4.1, SthA. p. 512. Pisāya (Piśāca) A class of Vāņamamtara gods. They dwell in the Rayana kānda of the Rayapappa bh.(2) hellish region, excluding one hundred yojanas of the upper as well as the lower portion of the kāņda. Their two lords are Kala(4) and Mahäkäla(9). 1. Praj. 47-48, Pras. 15.
2. Praj. 48, Bha. 169. Pihunda. A city. Merchant Paliya of Campā who was a lay-votary of Mahāvira, went there in a ship for business. There he married the daughter of a merohant and returned home. It is identified with Pithudaga or Pithuda mentioned in the Khāravela inscription which was located in the interior of Chicakole and Kalingapatam towards the course of river Nāgavati. 1. Utt. 21.2, 3.
. 1 2. LAI. p. 322. Piigama (Pritigama) Managing god of the Pitimana travelling car of the lord of the Mahāsukka(1) celestial region.
1. Jam. 118, AvaCu. ). p. 145.
One of the seven branches of Cărapagana(2).1
Piidhammiya (Pritidhārmika)
1. Kalp. p. 259.
58

Page #471

Piivaddhapa
458 Piivaddhaņa (Prītivardhana) Extraordinary name of the month of Kārtika.
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 53. Pidha (Pitha) Son of king Vairaseña(1) of the city of Pumdarigiņi(1). His elder brother Vairaņābha (previous birth of Usabha(1) was the Cakkavatti (supreme king) of the region.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 180, AvaN. 176. Pidhara (Pīthara) See Pidhara."
1. Avaču. I. p. 381. Pitimana (Pritimanas) A travelling car (V'imăna) belonging to the lord of the Mahāsukka(1) celestial region. Piigama is its managing god.
1. Sth. 644, Jam. 118. Pumkha (Punkha) A celestial abode similar to Kamba.'
1. Sam. 12. 1. Purda (Pundra) A celostial abɔde similar to Kambu.?
1. Sam. 12. 2. Pumda A type of gods under Varuņa(1), a Logapāla of Sakka(3).?
1. Bha. 167. 3. Punda A country (janapada) with its capital at Sayaduvära. The soul of Kanha(1) will be born there as Tirtharikara Amama(2).2 At one place it is said to be situated at the foot of mount Veyaddha(2)3 whereas its situation is mentioned at the other at the foot of Vimjhagiri. It is probably the same Pundra which is identified with the modern districts of Santal-paragana, Birbhum and the northern portion of Hazaribag. 1. Bha. 559, Sth. 693.
4. Bha. 559. - 2. Ant. o.
5. GESM. p. 109. 3. Tir. 1017, Sth. 693. , Pamdaria (Pundarika) See Pumdariya(4),1
1. Ava. p. 27, Mar. 637, AvaH. p. 701. Pumờarigiņi (Punţarīkinī) See Pumďarīgiņi.
1. Tir. 159, AvaM. p. 159, AvaCu. I. p. 180, Vis. 1590. Pumdaria (Pundarikā) A principal Disākumāri residing on the Savvarayapa(2) peak of the northern Ruyaga(1).1
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 159, Sth. 643, Pumdarīga (Pundarika) See Pumdariya(5),
1. Jiv. 181.

Page #472

Pumdariya
1. Pumdarigini (Pundarīkini)
Capital of the Pukkhalāvai(1) district (Vijaya (23)) in Mahāvideha.' Its length measures twelve yojanas. It is nine yojanas in breadth. There is a Nalinivana park situated to the north-east of the city. King Mahāpauma(7) reigned here. He had Paumavatī(3) as his wife and Pumḍariya(4) and Kamdariya(1) as his sons.3 Titthamkara Jugabāhu(2) visited it and prince Vijayakumara offered alms to him. Usaha(1), in one of his previous births, was born here as Cakkavaṭṭi Vairaṇābha, son of Vairasena(1). Vairasena(2) also reigned here.7
1. Jam. 95, AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 384, Jna. 141.
2. Jna. 141, AvaCu. I., p. 384.
3. Jna. 141, UttS. p. 326; AvaCu. I. pp. 384, 501.
2. Pumdarigini
1. Tir. 159.
459
Same as Pumḍariā.1
4. Vip. 34.
5. AvaCu. I. p. 180, KalpV. p. 240, AvaH. p. 117.
6. AvaN. 175, Vis. 1590.
7. AvaCu. I. p. 172.
Pumdariya (Pundarika) A celestial abode of Sahassarakappa similar to Pauma (3).1
1. Sam. 18.
2. Pumdariya
King of Saeya. He killed his younger brother Kamḍariya(2) to subjugate his wife Jasabhadda, but she fled to Savatthi and became a nun. Jayasamdha was his minister at that time.1
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 191, 192, AvaN. 1283-84.
3. Pumdariya (i) Ninteenth chapter of the first section of Nayadhammakaha1 as well as (ii) seventh chapter of Siyagaḍa.2
1. Jna. 5, AvaCu. I. p. 384, Sam. 19.
I
2. Sam. 23, VyaBh. 2.159, VyaM. IV. p. 37, SthA. p. 256, SutCu. p. 109.

4. Pumḍariya Son of Mahapauma(7) and his queen Paumāvati(1) of Pumdarigini(1) in Pukkhalavai(1) district of Mahavideha in Jambuddīva. He became a lay-votary while his younger brother Kamdariya(1) accepted asceticism. Kamḍariya could not stick to the monastic rules and gradually developed attachment towards worldly things. Pumḍariya, thereupon, transferred the authority of kingship to Kamdariya and himself became a monk taking over the articles of monastic life from his brother. He suffered from many diseases during the period of asceticism but he remained resolute in observing the rules of monastic conduct. After death he took birth in Savvatthasiddha heavenly abode. He will attain liberation in due course.1
1. Jaa. 141-146, AvaCu. I. pp. 384-9, Ava. p. 27, Mar. 637, UttK. pp. 216-7, AcaCu. p. 58, AcaSi. p. 111,
5. Pumdariya One of the two deities presiding over Pukkharavaradiva.1 1. Jiv. 176, Jiv. 181, Sth. 764.

Page #473

Pumdariya
460
6. Pumdariya A mountain where Thävaccäputta performed Sallekhanā.1 It is identified with Settumjaya.? 1. Jna. 55, 56.
12. JnaA. p. 111.
7. Pumdariya A lake situated on mount Sihari(1) in Jambuddiva. The Suvaņpakālā, Rattā and Rattāvai rivers rise from its southern, eastern and Western sides respectively. The lake measures one thousand yojanas in length, It is an abode of godess Lacchi(1).3 Gods take its water for consecration ceremony.
1. Jam. 111. Sth. 197, 522, JivM. p. 244 3. SamA. P. 105. 2. Sam. 113.
4. Jiv. 141.
One of the two deities presiding over the Khiravara island.!
8. Pumdariya
1. Jiv. 181.
9. Pumdariya
See also Pomdaria.
A celestial abode of Sahassárakappa
Pumdariyagumma (Pundarīkagulma) similar to Pauma(3).1
1. Sam. 18.
One of the presiding deities over the
Pukkharadaṁta (Puskaradanta) Khiravara island.1
1. Jiv. 181.
Pukkharaddha (Puskarārdha) Same as Pukkharavaradivaddha.!
1. Sur. 29. Pukkharavara (Puşkaravara) A concentric island encircling the Kāloya ocean. It measures sixteen lakhs of yojanas in width at all points from one side to the other. Its circumference is 19289894 yojanas. It has 144 suns the same number of moons, 4032 constellations, 12672 planets, and 9644400 Koțākoți of stars. It is divided into two halves by a circular mountain Māņusuttara. These two halves are known as Abbhimtara-Pukkharaddha and Bāhira-Pukkharaddha. It is full of lotuses pukkharas, therefore it is called Pukkharavara. Pauma (2) and Pumdariya(5) are its presiding deities. Each of the two halves of Pukkharavara is eight lakhs of yojanas in width. The circumference of the inner half measures 14230249 yojanas. It has half number of the suns, moons etc.3 1. Sur. 100, Jiv. 176. The reading relat. 2. Jiv. 176.
ing to the circumference of the island 3. Sth. 632, Sur. 29, 100, Jiv. 176, Bha. 363 as found in Suriyapannatti is erron- Sam. 72, Dev. 121-123. eous. See also Dev. 118-120, AnuHe. p. 90, Bha. 363.

Page #474

461
Pukkhalavattaa
The plinth of Pukkharavara island is two gavyztis in height. There are regions like Bharaha(2), Eravaya(1) etc. in the eastern inner half of the island. There are two big trees of Kudasamali and pauma in it. These trees are the abodes of Garula and Venudeva. Similar regions are situated in the western inner half. In it the two trees are of Kūdasāmali and Mahāpauma and deities are Garula and Venudeva. Thus in the inner half there are two Bharahas, two Eravayas etc., two Mamdaras (3). two Mamdaracūliás etc. as in Dhāyaīsamda.
4. Sth. 93.
See Pukkharavara.1
Pukkharavaradiva (Puşkaravaradvipa)
1. Jiv. 176, Sur. 101.
Pukkharavaradivaddha (Puskaravaradvīpārdha) Inner half of the Pukkharavara island. The eastern as well as the western Pukkharavaradīvaddha has its own regions, subregions, mountains, rivers etc.)
1. Sth. 522, 555, 641, 721, 768.
One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts
Pukkharasāriyā (Puskarasărikā) also mentioned as Kharasāviyä.?
1. Praj. 37,
1
Sam. 18.
Pukkharoda (Puskaroda) A concentric ocean surrounding Pukkharavaradiva. It measures numerous thousands of yojanas in extent and circumference.1 Its water called ravodaya, is pure, healthful and crystal-like clear. This ocean is encircled by the Varunavara continent.3 It has numerous moons and koțākoțis of stars etc.* 1. Sur. 101, Jiv. 180, Sth. 555, AnuHe. 4. Jiv. 180, 166, 141, Vis. 345. In the p. 90.
Bhagavatisūtra the reading is 'Pukkharaddhe 2. Jiv. 180, Praj. 16, PrajM. p. 29.
samudde. See Bha. 363. 3. Jiv. 180.
Perhaps same as Pakkaņa.?
1, Pakkhala (Puşkala)
1. Bha, 380.
2. Pukkhala
1. Jam. 95.
A god presiding over the Puk khalāvatta Vijaya (23) (district).
Pukkhalavattaa (Puskaravartaka) or Pukkhalasamvattaa (Puskarasam vartaka) A cloud tiat causes crops grow for ten thousand years if it rains once. It sheds rain at the outset of the second era (ära) of Ussappiņi. 1. Sth. 347, Tir. 980.
1 2. Bha. 214, Jam. 38, AnnHe. p. 162.

Page #475

Pukkhalävai
462
1. Pukkhalavai (Puşkalāvati) A Vijaya(23) (district) in the Puvva-Videha1 sub-region of Mahavideha. It is situated to the south of mount Nilavamta, north of river Sia, east of 'mount Egasela(2) and west of the northern Siamuha grove. Its length from north to south is equal to that of Kaccha(1) district. Its capital is Pumḍarīgini(1). God Pukkhalāvai(3) presides over this district. Titthamkara Vairasena(1) and Cakkavaṭṭi Vairaṇābha were born here. Cakkavaṭṭi Vairasena(2) also belonged to it."
1. Jam. 95, Jna. 141, AvaCu. I. p. 133, Sth. 637.
2. Jam. 95, AvaCu. I. pp. 384, 501, UttS. p. 326.
2. Pukkhalāvai
height.1
1. Jam. 95.
3. Pukkhalavai
1. Jam. 95.
Pukkhala vati
A peak of mount Egasela(2), five hundred yojanas in
See Pukkhalāvai.1
1. Sth. 637, AvaCu. I. p. 172.
2. Pukkhalavatta height.'
1. Jam. 95.
A deity presiding over Pukkhalavai(1) district.1
1. Pukkhalavatta (Puskalavartta) A district in Mahavideha, situated to the south of mount Nilavamta(1), north of river Siya(1), east of Pamkāvai(6) and west of Egasela(2). It is like Kaccha(1) Vijaya. God Pukkhala(2) presides over it. The capital of this district is Osahi.1
1. Jam. 95, Sth. 637.
3. Jam. 95.
4. AvaCu. I. p. 133.
5. AvaCu. 1. p. 172.
A peak of mount Egasela(2), five hundred yojanas in
Pucchāra (Pucchakāra) An Aryan industrial group engaged in preparing chowries etc.1
1. Praj. 37.
Puṭṭasala (Pottaśāla)

See Poṭṭasāla.1
1. UttN. & UttS. p. 168.
1. Puttila A preceptor who initiated Cakkavaṭṭi Piyamitta(1), a previous birth of Titthayara Mahavira.1
1. AvaN. 450, Vis. 1816, AvaCu. I. p. 235, KalpV. p. 44.
2. Puttila A preceptor from whom prince Namdana(6), a previous birt! of Titthayara Mahavira, accepted asceticism.1
1. AvaN. 451, Vis. 1817, AvaCu. I. p. 235.

Page #476

463
Pupapamda
3. Puttila Previous life of Sayampabba(3), the fourth would-be Titthamkara in the Bharaha(2) region. He was an ascetic in the order of Mahāvīra.
1. Sam, 159, Sth. 692, Stha. p. 456.
Puttilá See Pottilā.
1. SuCu. p. 28, Risi. 10.
Ninth chapter of the third section of Anuttarova
1. Putthila (Prosthila) vāiyadasā.1
1. Anut. 3.
2. Putthila Son of Bhadda(10), a lady merchant of Hatthiņā pura. He accepted asceticism from Mahāvīra and went to the Savvatthasiddha heaven after death. He will attain emancipation in Mahāvideha. He is also known as Pottila(5). 1. Anut. 6.
| 2. Stha. p. 456.
1. Pudhavi (Prthivî) Name of one of the four chief wives of each of the four Logapālas under Isāņimda.
1. Bha. 406. Sth. 233.
2. Pudhavi (i) Fifth chapter of the first section, (ii) eigth chapter of the sixth section, (iii) third chapter of the twelfth section, 3 (iv) first as well as (v) fourth chapter of the thirteenth section, (vi) sixth as well as (vii) seventh chapter of the seventeenth section and (viii) third chapter of the nineteenth section of Viyāhapannatti. 1. Bha. 3.
4. Ibid. 470. 2. Ibid. 229.
5. Ibid. 590. 3. Ibid. 437.
6. Ibid. 648.
3. Pudhavi See Puhai.'
1. Sth. 643.
A park in the city of Rohidaa. It
Pudhavivadesaa (Pșthivyavatamsaka) had a shrine of Jakkha Dharana(5).
1. Vip. 30.
Pudhavisiri (Prthviśrī) A prostitute of Imdapura. She was a former birth of Amjäsiri(4).1
1. Vip. 32, SthA. p. 508.
Same as Punnanamda.
Puņaņamda (Purnananda)
1. AvaN, 328.

Page #477

Pupayvasu
464
1. Punavvasu (Punarvasu) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Its presiding deity is Ali. Vāsittha is its family-name.
1. Sth. 20, Jam. 155-161, Sur. 36 ff., 50, Sam. 5. 2. Puņavvasu A resident of Ritthapura, who was the first to offer alms to Siyala, the tenth Titthamkara.
1. Sam. 157, AvaN. 324, 328, Avam. p. 227.
3. Punavvasu Previous birth of Nārāyana(i), the eigth Vāsudeva(1). His preceptor was Samudda(2). He performed nidina at Mihiläpuri and its cause was the paraiddhi (other's prowess).
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 605. 1. Pupna (Pūrna) Fifth chapter of Pupphiyā.»
1. Nir. 3.1. 2. Puņņa Fifth, tenth as well as fifteenth day of a fort-night.1
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 49. 3. Punna Lord of the southern Divakumāra gods. He has six principal wives whose names bear similarity with those of Dharana's(1). 1. Bha. 169.
1 2. Ibid. 406, Sth. 508.
the Kaccha(1) district of
4. Punna A peak of mount Veyaddha(1) in Mahävideha.
1. Jam 93, Sth. 689.
5. Pupna Same as Punnabhadda.1
1. Sth. 689, Jiv. 182. Punnakalasa (Purnakalasa) Two thieves who considered countenance of Titt hayara Mahāvīra as evil-bcding. They attacked him with their swords but Sakka(3) killed them and saved the Lord. Punnakalasa is also referred to as a village in Lādha country inhabited by non-Aryans. Two thieves of that village attacked Mahāvīra but gcd Siddhattha(8) intervened and killed the thieves.?
1. AvaN. 483, (Dipikā). p. 100. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 290, KalpV. p. 166, Ava M. p. 281 Punnaghosa (Pūrnaghosa) Tenth would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region. Titthogāli mentions him as second Titthamkara and Dadhakeu as tenth Titthařkara.1
1. Sam. 159, Tir. 1117-1118. Pumpanarda (Pūrnananda) Same as Nanda(4).
1. Sam. 157.

Page #478

465
Pappabhadda Punnapattiá (Purnapatrikā) An off-shoot of Uddehagana(2).
1. Kalp. p. 259. 1. Punnabhadda (Purnabhadra) Eleventh chapter of the sixth section of Amtagadadasā.
1. Ant, 12. 2. Punnabhadda A merchant of Văniyagama, who took initiation from Titthayara Mahāvira and attained emancipation on mount Vipula.
1. Ant. 14. 3. Puņņabhadda One of the disciples of Sambhõivijaya(4).'
1. Kalp. p. 256. 4. Puppabhadda A shrine situated to the north-east of Campā." It was visited by Påsa(1), Mahā viral and Suhamma(1) and Jamba(1). It was dedicated to Jakkha god of the same name." 1. Aup. 2, Jna. 79, 91, 105, 152, 3. Jna. 176, Ant. 17-26, Dasa. 9.1. Vip. 34.
4. Upa. 2, Nir. 1.1, Prasa. p. 1, Jna. 2. 2. Jna. 152.
| 5. Vip. 34. 5. PuppabhaddaOne of the two lords of the Jakkha gods. He performed worship of Titthayara Mahāvira every night during the latter's four months sojourn at Campā.? He is under Loga pāla Vesamaņa(9), He will maintain the army of Mahāpauma(9 and 10) of Sayaduvāra. His principal wives are Punna(1), Uttamā(2), Tarayā and Bahuputtiyā(1)." 1. Bha. 169, KalpDh. p. 110, Praj. 48, 3. Bha. 168. NisCu. III. p. 224.
4. Bha. 554, 559, Sth. 693. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 320.
5. Bha. 406, Sth. 273, Jna. 153. 6. Punnabhadda A peak of mount Veyaddha(2) in Bharaha(2). It is constituted of gold.
1. Jam. 12. 7. Punnabhadda A peak of mount Mālavamta in Mahävideba.1
1. Jam. 91, Sth. 689. 8. Puņnabhadda A deity presiding over the Puņņabhadda(6) peak.?
1. Jam. 14.
9. Pupnabhadda A god belonging to the Puņņabhadda(10) celestial abode of the Sohamma(1) region. He performed thirty-two kinds of dramas before Titthayara Mahāvira. In his previous birth he was a merchant of the same name in Manivaiyā city. He had become a monk and observed asceticism. He will attain liberation in Mahāvideba.!
1. Nir. 3.5. 59

Page #479

Punnabhadda
10. Punnabhadda
1. Nir. 3.5.
11. Punnabhadda
1. Jiv. 182.
466
An abode in the Sohamma(1) celestial region.1
One of the two presiding gods of the Khododa ocean.1
Punnabhaddakūḍa (Pūrṇabhadrakūṭa)
1. Jam. 12.
1. Punnasena (Pūrṇasena) Anuttarovavaiyadasā.1
1. Anut. 2.
Punṇarakkha (Pūrṇarakṣa) A god under Logapala Vesamaṇa(9).1
1. Bha. 168.
Same as Punnabhadda(6).1
Thirteenth chapter of the second section of
2. Punnasena Son of king Seniya(1) and his wife Dhāriṇī(1) of Rāyagiha. He renounced the world and became a disciple of Titthayara Mahāvira. After observing asceticism for a period of sixteen years he died and again took birth as a god in Savvaṭṭhasiddha celestial [abode. After one more incarnation he will attain salvation.1
1. Anut. 2.
1. Punnā (Pūrṇā) Name of one of the four queens of Punnabhadda(5), the lord of Jakkha gods. The same is the name of a queen of Manibhadda(1).
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273, Jna. 153.

2. Punṇā Daughter of merchant of Nagapura. She remained unmarried, accepted asceticism from Titthayara Pasa(1) and became a disciple of nun Pupphacula(1). After her death she became a queen of a lord of Vanamamtara (Jakkha) gods,' i.e. the same as Punṇā(1).
1. Jna 153.
3. Punņā Ninth chapter of the fifth subsection of the second section of Nayadhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 153.
Putthi (Pusti ?)
1. UttN. p. 379.
A wife of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta (1).1
1. Puppha (Puspa)
Same as Pupphakeu(1).1
1. Sur. 107, SurM. p. 295, JamS. p. 535, SthA. p. 79.
2. Puppha A celestial abode of Paṇata where gods have maximum lifespan of twenty Sagaropama years. They breathe once in twenty fortnights and have desire for food once in twenty thousand years,1
1. Sam. 20.

Page #480

467
Pupphacala 1. Pupphaa (Puspaka) A celestial abode. It is probably the same as Puppha(2).
1. AvaCu. II. p. 175. 2. Pupphaa A travelling car meant for the lord of the Isāņa celestial region."
1. Sth. 644.
3. Pupphaa Managing god of the Pupphaa(2) celestial car belonging to the lord of the Isāpa heavenly region.!
1. AvaCu. I. p. 145.
A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).1
Pupphakamta (Puspakānta)
1. Sam. 20.
1. Papphakaramdaa (Puspakarandaka) A park situated in the north-east of Hatthisisa city. The shrine of Jakkha Kayavanamālapiya was located there.1
1. Vip. 33. 2. Pupphakaramdaa A park situated in Rāyagiha. Two princes, viz., Vissabbūti and Visāhanamdi developed a quarrel for this park.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 23. Pupphakaramdaga (Puspakarandaka) See Pupphakaramdaa.
1. Avācu. I. p. 230. 1. Pupphakeu (Puspaketu) One of the eighty-eight Gahas also known as Puppha(1).
1. Sur. 107, Sth. 90, SthA. p. 79.
2. Pupphakeu King of Pupphabhadda. He is called Pupphaseña also. He had Pupphacūla(1) and Pupphacülā(2) as his son and daughter respectively born of Pupphavati(4). He performed their marriage with each other because they loved mutually.3 1. AvaCu. II. p. 177.
3. AvaCu. II. p. 177, AvaCu. I. p. 559, 2. AvaCu. I. p. 559, AvaH. p. 429.
BrhKs. p. 411. 3. Pupphakeu Seventh would-be Titthamkara of the Eravaya(1) region.2 Titthogāli mentions Mahāyasa in this context.2 1. Sam. 159.
12. Tir. 1118. Pupphaketu (Paspaketu) See Pupphakeu(1).
1. Sth. 90.
1. Pupphacāla (Puspacūla) King of Pupphapura. He was son of Pupphakeu(2) and his wife Papphavati(4). He had married his own sister, Pupphacālā

Page #481

Pupphacula
468
(2). He renounced the world and became a monk. Once a god tried to distract him from meditation by creating the scene of Pupphacūlā(2) being molested by a knave. But Pupphacūla did not swerve.
1. BrhBh. 1349-1351, BrhKs. p. 411. 2. Pupphacũla King of the city of Campā and friend of Cakkavatti Bambhadatta(1).1
1. Uttn. p. 377, Uttk. p. 254, Utts. p. 377.
1. Pupphacālā (Puspacūlā) Chief woman-disciple of Påsa(1), the twentythird Titthamkara.1
1. Jna. 148, 158, Tir. 462, Sam. 157, AvaCu. I. p. 159, Ava p. 28.
2. Pupphacālā Daughter of king Pupphakeu(2) and his queen Pupphavati(4) of Pupphabhadda. She married her brother Pupphacūla(1) with the consent of her father. Her mother did not like it and renounced the world. After her death she was born as a goddess. She wanted to enlighten her daughter. She showed scenes of hell and heaven to her daughter in dreams. Pupphacūlā was frightened. Then her father asked the heretics about the conditions of hell and heaven. They were not able to give the true account. Ācārya Aņņikāputta gave the correct description and the deeds which lead to that type of existence. Puppacūlā then accepted asceticism from that Ācārya with the condition that she would accept alms from her father's house. In due course she attained omniscience. Once while crossing river Gamgă in a boat she along with others was drowned in the river. That place came to be known as Payāga. See also Payāga. 1. BrhBh. 1349-51.
II. p. 36, SthA. p. 474, Sams. 56, 2. AvaCu. II. pp. 177-178, 1. p. 559,
NanM. p. 166. Avan, 1191 (interpolated), AvaCu.
3. Pupphacālā Wife of prince Subāhu(1), Son of king Adipasattu(2) of Hatthisisa.1
1. Vip. 33. 4. Pupphacūlā Identical with Papphacũliyā.1
1. Nir, 4.1, NanCu. p. 60, NanH. p. 73. Pupphacūliyă (Puspacūlikā) An Angabāhira Kālia text. It forms a section of Uvamga.It consists of the following ten chapters3 : (1 Siri(3), (2) Hiri(6), (3) Dhiti(3), (4) Kitti, (5) Buddhi(1), (6) Lacchi(3), (7) Ilādevī, (8) Surädevi(I). (9) Rasade vi(1), (10) Gamdhadevi(1). 1. Pak. p. 45, Nan. 44, Nancu. p. 60, 2. Nir. 1.1. NanH. p. 73, NanM. p. 208.
3. Ibid. 4.1. Pupphajambhaga (Pușpajțăbhaka) One of the ten kinds of Jambhaga gods.1
1. Bha, 533.

Page #482

469
Pupphabhadda
A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).
Pupphajjhaya (Puspadhvaja)
1. Sam. 20.
1. Pupphadamta (Puspadanta) Ninth Titthamkara of the current descending cycle. He was Jugabāhu(3) in his previous birth. He is also known as Suvihi(1). His father king Suggiva(2) and his mother queen Rāmā(3) belonged to the city of Kāgamdi.' His height was one hundred dhanusas. His colour was bright like moon. He took to asceticism accompanied by one thousand men. Arunappabhā was his sacred palanquin. He broke his first fast at the residence of Pussa(2) in the town of Seyapura. He obtained omniscience in a park outside the city of Kāgamời? His sacred tree was māli or malli.10 Varāha(1) was his first male disciple. 11 Vāruņi(1) was his first woman-disciple.12 He had under him 86 groups of monks, the same number of group-leaders, 13 2,00,000 monks and 3,00,000 nuns.14 He attained liberation at the end of his life of two lakh pûrva years.15 1. Ava. p. 4, Nan. v. 18, Vis. 1758, 9. AvaN. 254, Sam. 157.
AvaN. 1091, Tir. 472, Kalp. 196, 10. Sam. 157, Tir. 406. Sth. 411.
11. Sam. 157, Tir. 447. 2. Sam. 157.
12. Sam. 157, Tir. 448, 458. 3. Ava. p. 4, Sam. 75, 86, 100, Tir. 322, 13. Sam. 86. According to AvaN. 266, the 4. Sam. 157, Ava N. 385, 388, Tir. 472. number is 88. According to Tir. 450, it 5. Sam. 100, AvaN. 378, Tir. 362.
is 84. 6. AvaN. 376, Tir. 342.
14. AvaN. 257, 261. 7. Sam. 157, AvaN. 225, Tir. 391. 15. Ibid. 303, 307. 8. Avan. 324, 328, Sam. 157.
2. Pupphadasta General of the elephant column of Isāṇimda."
1. Sth. 404, 582. Pupphadatta (Puspadatta) An ascetic who accepted alms from merchant Usabhadatta(2) of the town of Usuyāra(3).1
1. Vip. 34.
Pupphapabha (Pușpaprab'ia) A celestial abɔde similar to Puppha(2).1
1. Sam. 20. Pupphapıra (Pușpipra) Sime as Puppia'had la.
1. BrhBh 1349.
One of the ten kinds of
Papphap lajabhiga (Puspap'ıalajeb'aka) Jambhaga gods.
1. Bha. 533.
Pupphabhadda (Puspabhadra) A city situated on the bank of Gamgã. It is the the same as Pupphapura. King Pupphakeu(2) and his queen Pupphavati(4)

Page #483

Pupphamāla
470
reigned there. They had Pupphacūla(1) and Pupphacālā(2) as their twin son and daughter. Pupphakeu is also known as Pupphaseņa.3 The city is identified with Pataliputta."
1. AvaCu. II. p. 177, Avah. p. 429. 3. AvaCu. I.p. 559.
2. BrhBh. 1349-1351, BrhKs. p. 411. 4. LAI. p. 324. Pupphamālā (Puşpamālā) A principal Disākumāri goddess of the lower world. According to Thāna, she belongs to the upper world. 1. Jam. 112.
2. Sth. 643. Pupphalesa (Puspaleśya) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).
1. Sam. 20.
Pupphavai (Puspavati) See Pupphavati.
1. BrhBh. 1351, AvaH. p. 429. Papphavaņņa (Puşpayarņa) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).'
1. Sam. 20.
1. Pupphavati (Puşpavati) Principal woman-disciple of Muņisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthařkara.1
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 461. 2. Pupphavati A shrine situated to the north-west of Tamgiyä сity.
1. Bha. 107.
3. Pupphavati Twenty-fourth chapter of the fifth sub-section of the second section of Ņāyādhammakahā.1
1. Jna. 153.
4. Pupphavati Queen of king Pupphakeu(2) or Pupphasena of Pupphapura or Pupphabhadda. She renounced the world and became a goddess after death. Then she showed scenes of hell and heaven to frighten and enlighten her daughcer Pupphacālā(2) to follow right path. 1. BrhBh. 1351, BrhKs. p. 411. 2. AvaCu. 1. p. 559, II. p. 177-178, NanM.
p. 166.
5. Pupphavati Daughter of a merchant of Ņāgapura. She accepted asceticism from Titthayara Pāsa(1). Rest is similar to Punnā(2).1
1. Jna. 153.
6. Pupphavati One of the four principal wives of Sappurisa, a lord of the Kimpurisa(3) gods. In her previous birth she was a daughter of a merchant of Nāgapura, i.e the same as Pupphavati(5). The same is the name of a principal wife of Mahāpurisa..
1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273, Jna. 153. .

Page #484

471
Pupphiya
Pupphasāla (Puśpaśāla) A famous songster belonging to Vasamtapura(3). Bhaddā(4), the wife of a merchant of the same town was so much immersed in his music that she completely forgot herself and fell down from the upper floor and died.
1. AvaH. P, 398, AcaSi. p. 154, AvaCu. I. pp. 529-530. 2. Pupphasála A merchant of Gobbaragāma(1).?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 469. 3. Pupphasāla See Pupphasālaputta.1
1. Risi (Sangrahaņi). Papphasālaputta (Puspaśālaputra) A non-jain sage in the tirtha of Aritthanemi, recognised as a Patteyabuddha."
1. Risi. 5, Risi (Sangrahaņi). Pupphasālasua (Puspašālasuta) Son of merchant Pupphasāla(2) of Gobbaragāma(1). He was very, modest and of helpful nature. He was enlightened when Titthayara Mahāvīra asked him to serve him with a broom (rajoharana) - 1. AvaCu. I. p. 469.
2. Ibid., AvaN. 847, AcaCu. p. 120,
Visk. p. 787. Pupphasimga (Puşapírnga) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).1
1. Sam. 20. Pupphasiddha (-sittha) (Puspasiddha) (srsta) A celestial abodę similar to Pappha(2).
1. Sam. 20. Papphaseña (Puspasena) Another name of Pupphakeu(2).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 559, AvaH. p. 429. Pupphārāma (Pușpārāma) A park on the outskirts of Rāyagiha.
1. Ant. 13. Pupphävatta (Puspāvartta) A celestial abode similar to Puppha(2).
1. Sam. 20. Papphāhāra (Pușpāhāra) A class of vānaprastha ascetics living on flowers only.
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, Aup. 38. Pupphiyā (Puspikā) An Amgabāhira Kālia text. It forms a part of Uvamga.? It consists of the following ten chapters. (1) Camda(2), (2) Sūra(8), (3) Sukk a(5), (4) Bahuputtiyā(6), (5) Panna(1), (6) Māņibhadda(3), (7) Datta(13), (8) Siva(4), (9) Bala(9), (10) Anädhiya(3). 1. Pak. p. 45, Nan. 44, NanCu. p. 60, 1 2. Nir. 1.1,
NapH. p. 73, NanM. pp. 207-8. 3.1bid. 3.1.

Page #485

Pupphujjaa
Papphujjaa (Puspayuta)
1. KalpDh. p. 151, KalpV. p. 236.
One of the hundred sons of Titthayara Usabha(1),1
Pupphuttara (Puspottara) A celestial abode. Mahavira's soul descended into the womb of Devaṇamda(2) from this abode.' Its another name is Mahāvijaya,2 1. Aca. 2. 176, Kalp. 2, Vis. 1817. I 2. AvaCu. I. p. 236, Aca. 2.176. Pupphuttaravadimsaga (Puspottarāvatamsaka)
See Pupphuttaravaḍemsaa.1
1. Sam. 20.
Pupphuttaravaḍemsaa (Puspottarāvataṁsaka) Puppha(2).1
1. Sam. 20, AvaCu. I. p. 235.
Purāṇa
1. UttN. and UttS. pp. 114-5, NisCu. IV. 127, BrhKs. pp. 915-6, VyaBh. 10.589, UttCu. p. 73.
472
Puramdara (Purandara)
1. Utt. 11.23.
Puramdarajasa (Purandarayaśā) Daughter of king Jiyasattu(22), sister of Khamdaa(1) and wife of king Damdagi.' She was initiated by Munisuvvaya(1), the twentieth Titthamkara.2
See Sakka(3).1

A heretical scripture.'
1. Vip. 15.
2. AvaCu. I. p. 295.
3. Vip. 16.
4. Ibid. 17.
5. Ibid. 17, SthA. p. 507.
6. Aup. 39.
7. Kalp. 212, Jam. 31, AvaN. 254, 339,
A celestial abode similar to
1. Nan. 42, Anu. 41.
Purimatala or Purimayāla (Purimatāla) A city to the north-east of which a park named Amohadamsana was situated. There was a shrine of Jakkha Amohadamsi in that park. The dreadful forest of Sala, a hide-out for robbers, lay to the north-east of this city. There was also an old temple of Melli(1). Titthayara Mahavira had visited Purimatala. There he narrated the previous birth of Abhaggasena(2). Ninnaya, a resourseful merchant and dealer in eggs, belonged to this place." Seven disciples of parivrāiaka Ammada(1) had started for this city from Kampillapura." Titthayara Usabha(1) attained omniscience in the Sagaḍamuha park which was situated on the outskirts of Purimatala. This city was situated in the vicinity of Vinia. It is also called Vinītāśākhāpura.9 The lord of the Isana celestial region worshipped Titthayara Mahāvīra at this place, and merchant Vaggura who belonged to this place also paid homage to him.10
2. BrhKs. pp. 915-6,
AvaCu. I. p. 181, Vis. 1673, 1719, BrhKs. p. 381, KalpS. p. 189, KalpV. p. 240.
8. AvaN. 243, AvaCu. I. p. 181, Vis. 1722, AvaH. p. 430.
9. KalpV. p. 240.
10. AvaN. 491, Vis. 1945, AvaCu. I. p. 295.

Page #486

Purisasiha
King Mahabbala(8) reigned here." Udiodia, the king of this city was attacked by Dhammarui(1), the ruler of Varanasi.12 Citta(1), a merchant's son, was born in Purimatala.13 It was a suburb of Ayodhya.14
11. Vip. 15.
12. Vip. 17. AvaCu. I. p. 559, NanM. p. 166.
473
Puriya (Purikā) A city which was visited by preceptor Vaira(2) during the famine of twelve years. A Buddhist king reigned there. There was a image of the living Tirthankara. Puriya is identified with Puri Jagannatha in Orissa.
1. AvaN. 773, 1188, AvaCu. I. p. 396. 3. LAI. p. 325. 2. OghND. p. 59.
Purisa (Purusa) npatti.1
1. Bha. 362.
13. Utt. 13.2. UttCu. p. 214, UttK. p. 254. 14. SBM. p. 376.
Puri-vatta (Puri-Varta) One of the twenty-five and a half Ariya countries with its capital at Masapuri. It is the same as Vaṭṭa.1 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123.
Thirty-fourth chapter of the ninth section of Viyahapa.
Parisapuṁḍaria (Purusapundarika) Sixth Vasudeva(1) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region and brother of sixth Baladeva(2) Āṇamda(1). He was son of king Mahasiva and his queen Lacchimai(1) of Cakkapura. In his previous birth he was Piyamitta(2). He killed his Padisattu Bali(3). He was 29 bows tall. He lived for 65 thousand years and after death fell to the sixth hell.1
1. AvaCu. II. p. 208, UttCu. p. 178,
UttS. p. 304.
2. BrhBh. 2291, 2292.
1. Sam. 158, AvaBh. 40-41, AvaN. 403-413, Tir. 577, 602-615, Sth. 672. Purisapura (Purusapura) Capital of Gamdhara (1) country. Its ruler was Naggai. King Murumda(2) of Padali city had sent his envoy to this city." It was frequented by bhikṣus wearing red robes. It is identified with Peshawar.

3. BrhKs. p. 650.
4. GDA. p. 162.
Purisavijjā (Puruṣavidya)
1. Sam. 36, UttN p. 9. Purisasiha (Purusasimha) Fifth of the nine Vasudevas(1) of the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region and brother of Sudamsana(7). He was son of king Siva(6) and his queen Ammaya of Assapura.. Dhamma was his contemporary Titthamkara. In his previous birth he was Isivala(2).
60
See Khuddaganiyamthijja.1

Page #487

Purisasena
474
Purisasīha was 45 bows high and he lived for 10 lakh years. He killed his Padisattu Nisumbha. He fell after death to the sixth hellish region.
1. Sam. 158, 133, AvaBh 40-41, AvaN. 403-413, Tir. 478, 577, 602-15, Sth. 672, 735.
Fourth chapter of the first section
of
1. Parisaseņa (Puruşasena) Aputtarovavāiyadasă.
1. Anut. 1.
2. Purisasena Son of king Seņia(1) and his queen Dhāriņi(1) of Rāyagiha. He was consecrated by Titthayara Mahāvīra. After death he took birth as a god in an Aņuttara celestial abode. He will attain emancipation in the Mahāvideha region after one more incarnation.1
1. Anut. 1.
Fourth chapter of the fourth section of Antagadadasä.
3. Parisasena
1. Ant. 8.
4. Purisasena Son of king Vasudeva and his queen Dhāriņi(4) of Bäraval. He took initiation from Titthayara Aritthaņemi and attained liberation on mount Settumja after practising asceticism for sixteen years.
1. Ant. 8.
Purisuttama (Purusottam) Fourth Väsudeva(1) of the the current descending cycle in the Bharaha(2) region of Jambuddiva and brother of Sappabha(1). He was son of king Soma(9) and his queen Siyā(6) of Bāravai. Aņamta, the fourteenth Titthamkara, was his contemporary. He killed his Padisattu Mahukedhava. He was 50 bows tall and he lived for 30 lakh years. In his previous birth he was Samuddadatta(2), and after death he fell to the sixth hello 1. Sam. 158, AvaBh. 40-41, AvaN. | 3. Sam. 158, Tir. 605.
403-413, Tir. 577, Sth. 672, 602-5. 4. Sam. 158, Tir. 604. Sam. 158 mentions Rudda(5) as his 5. AvaN. 403, 405, Sam. 50. father.
6. Sam. 158, Tir. 615, AvaN. 413. 2. Tir. 477.
Pulaa (Pulaka) Seventh part of the first layer of Rayaņappabhā(2). It is one thousand yojanas in extent.1
1. Sth. 778.
Pulamda or Pulimda (Pulindra) An Apāriya people and country. It is identified with the region comprising the western portion of Bundelkhand and the district of Sagar.? 1. Praj. 37, SutSi. p. 123, Pras. 4, Bha. 2. GDA. p. 161.
380, Jna. 18, Jam. 43, Aup. 33.

Page #488

475
Puvva-videha
Puvva (Purva ) Same as Puvvagaya.
1. Sam. 14, Nan. 35, Tir. 809, NanM. p. 240. Puvvamga (Pūrvānga) First day of a fortnight."
1. Jam. 152, Sur. 48. Puvvagata (Pūrvagata) See Puvi agaya.
1. Sth. 742, NanCu. p. 75. Puvvagaya (Pūrvagata ) Third section of Ditthivāya. It consisted of the following fourteen sub-sections known as Puvvas: (1) Uppāya, (2) Aggāniya, (3) Viriya, (4) Atthiņatthippa vāya, (5) Ņāpappavāya, (6) Saccappavāya, (7) Āyappavāya, (8) Kammappavāya, (9) Paccakkhāṇappavāya, (10) Vijjāaņuppavāya, (11) Avamjhappa vāya, (12) Pāņāu, (13) Kiriyāvisāla, (14) Bimdusāra.? They are collectively known as Cauddasa puvvā. Mahāvīra had predicted that his Puvvagaya would last one thousand years. But the Titthogālī mentions that these fourteen Puvvas will be extinct after 170 years of the the emancipation of Titthayara Mahāvira," i. e. Thữlabhadda will be the last catnrdaśapūrvadhārin. Since this section was devised first (puvva = pūrva) and then Ayāra etc., it was named Puvvagaya. Puvvagaya is also another name of Ditthivāya.7 It is regarded as the source of other canonical works and therefore it is said that Puvvas were composed first and then the other Amgas(3) by the Gañadharas.' In this connexion we come across some references which specifically mention the names of some canonical as well as non-canonical works and chapters derived from the particular Puvvas and their sections.10 1. Sam. 147, Nan. 57, NanCu. p. 75, 9. NanCu. p. 56, AvaN. 292-3. There is Sth. 262.
also other view that the Acārānga was 2. Sam. 14.
composed first and then the other Amg3. Ibid.
as. See AcaN. 8, 9, AcaCu. p. 3; 4. Bha. 678, Tir. 805.
See also Agama yuga kā Jain Dardana 5. Tir. 697.
by Pt. D. Malavania (1966). pp. 20-22. 6. NanM, p. 240.
10. SeeCLJ. pp. 87-89 with foot notes for 7. Sth. 742, See CLJ. p. 8.
details. 8. Vis. 551--552, Brh. 145-146.
Identical with Puvvăphagguņi.
Puvvaphagguņi (Pūrvaphālguni)
1. Jam. 155, Sth. 110.
Puvvabhaddavayā (Pūrvabhādrapadā ) Identical with Puvväbhaddavayā.
1, Jam. 155. 1. Puvva-Videha or Puvvavideha (Pūrva-Videha) One of the four subregions of Mahāvideha situated in Jambuddiva. It lies to the east of mount
1. Jam. 85, Sth. 302, Anu. 130.

Page #489

Puvva videba
476
Mamdara(3). River Siyā passes through it. There are the districts of Pukkhalāvas(1), Mamgalāvai(1), etc. in it. Similar Puvvavideha is also situated in Dhāyaīsamda as well as in Pukkharavaradivaddha. See also Mahāvideha(1). 2. Sth. 86, Jams. p. 322.
5. AvaCu. I. p. 172. 3. Jna. 144, JivM. p. 244.
6. Ibid. 4. AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 172. 2. Puvvavideha Same as Puvvavidehakuda.
1. Jam, 84, 110. 1. Puyvavideha-küļa (Pūrvavideha-kūta ) A peak of mount Nisaha.1
1. Jam. 84.
A peak of mount Ņilavamta(1).
2. Puyvavideha-kūda
1. Jam, 110.
Identical with Puvvābhaddavayā.1
Puvväpotthavayā (Pūrvāprosthapadā)
1. Sur. 36.
Puvvāphagguni (Pūrvāphālguni) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Its family name is Govallāyaṇa.1
1. Sth. 90, 110, Sam. 2, Sur. 36, 50, Jam. 155 ff., 159.
Puvvābhaddavayā (Pūrvābhādrapada) One of the twenty-eight constellations. Aya is its presiding deity and Jāukanna its family-name.
1. Sth. 90, 110, Sam. 2, Sur. 36, 50, Jam. 155 ff., 159.
Puvvāsādhā (Pūrvāsādhā) One of the twenty-eight Nakkatta(1). Āu(1) is its presiding deity and Vajjhiyāyaṇa is its family name.1
1. Sth. 90, Sam. 4, Sur. 36, 50, Jam. 155-161. 1. Pussa (Pusya) One of the twenty-eight Nakkhattas(1). Vahassai(4) is its presiding god. Omajjāyaṇa is the family name of Pussa.1 1. Sth. 90, 411, 589, 694, 781, Sam. 3, 10, Jam. 155-161, Dev. 153, Sur. 36, 50,
SutCu. 21.
2. Pussa A resident of Seyapura who was the first to offer alms to Pupphadamta, the ninth Titthamkara.
1. Avan. 324, 328, Sam. 157, AvaM. p. 227. 3. Pussa See Pūsa.1
1. Sur. 46.
A heretical treatise. 1
Pussadevaya (Pusyadaivata)
1. Nan. 42.

Page #490

477
Pärapa
'Pussabhūti (Pusyabhūti) Same as Püsabhūti.
1. VyaBh. 204, VyaM. IV. p. 47, BrhBh. 6290.
See Püsamitta.1
Pussamitta (Pusyamitra)
1. AcaCu. p. 2.
Family name of the constellation Revati (4).
Pusssāyana (Pusyāyana)
1. Sur. 50, Jam. 159.
1. Puhai (Prthivi) Mother of Supāsa(1)1 and wife of king Paittha(1).
1. Tir. 470, Sam. 157, AvaN. 385.
2. Puhai Mother of the third Vasudeva(1) Sayambhü(1).1
1. Tir. 603, AvaN. 409, Sam. 157.
3. Puhai Mother of the first three Ganadharas of Mahāvīra and wife of Vasubhūi(1).1
1. AvaN. 649, Visk. p. 692. | AvaN. 648.
4. Puhai Wife of king Sälavähana. Once she had put on her husband's dress and acted like him.1
1. Vyam. VIII. p. 36.
5. Puhai A principal Disākumāri residing on the Himava peak of the western Ruyaga(1) mountain.
1. Jam. 114, Tir. 157, Sth. 643.
Puhavi (Prthivī) See Puhai.1
1. Tir. 157, Vyam. VIII. p. 36, Jam. 114, Vis. 2510, Sam. 157, AvaN. 649. Půtană or Payanã (Putana) A notorious Vamtara goddess who used to kill children.
1. Sut. 1.3.4.13, Pras. 15, PinNBh. 41, PinNM. p. 126, NisCu. III. p. 408.
1. Purana One of the six friends of king Mahabbala(2) of the city of Viyasogā.
1. Jna. 64.
Seventh chapter of the second section of Amtagadadasā.1
2. Purana
1. Ant. 3.
3. Pūraña Son of king Amdhagavanhi and his queen Dhāriņi(5) of Bāravai. He was initiated by Titthayara Aritthaņemi. After observing asceticism for a period of sixteen years he attained liberation on mount Settumja.
1. Ant. 3.

Page #491

Pūrana
478
4. Pärapa A merchant of the settlement of Bebhela. He had renounced the world and become an ascetic. After death he was born as indra Camara(1) in Camaracamcā.
1. Bha. 144. 1. Pūsa (Pusya) Presiding god of the Revai(4) constellation.'
1. Jam. 157, 171, Sur. 46. 2. Pūsa See Pussa. 1. Pusa and Pussa, as independent names as well as affixes, have been rendered into
Sanskrit as Pusya as well Puspa. The latter form seems to be erroneous.
3. Pūsa A palmist who having observed the marks of a Cakkavatti in the foot-prints of Titthayara Mahāvīra thought of to serve him for getting some gifts from him. Following the foot-prints he reached Thūņāga settlement but found that Mahāvīra was merely a monk. He got dejected and doubted the accuracy of the science of palmistry. Sakka(3) appeared and removed his doubt and explained that the Lord was a dharma-cakravartin." He gave some gifts to the palmist and disappeared. The palmist also went away.3 1. AvaN. 473.
3. KalpV. p. 159. 2. AvaCu. I. p. 282. 4. Pūsa A (would-be) preceptor belonging to the Vaccha(5) lineage. After his death i.e. after 20500 years of the emancipation of Mahāvira, Uttarajjhayana will become extinct.1
1. Tir. 826.
Pasagiri (Pusyagiri) Disciple of preceptor Raha and teacher of Phaggumitta.
1. Kalp. p. 264. Pasanamdi (Pusyanandi) Son of king Vesamaņadatta and his queen Siridevi(4) of Rohidaa and husband of Devadattā(2), daughter of merchant Datta(1) of the same town.1
1. Vip. 30-31, SthA. p. 508. Püsabhūti (Pusyabhūti) Teacher of preceptor Pusamitta(2). He was expert in meditation. He enlightened king Mumdia of Simbavaddhaņa.? He is the same as Vasubhūti(3). 1. AvaN. 1312, VyaM. IV. p. 47, 50, 2. AvaCu. II. p. 210.
BrhBh. 6290, AvH. p. 722. Pasamāṇaga (Pusyamānaka) A planet mentioned in Thāņa only. It is said that it should not be taken into consideration.2 1. Sth. 90.
12. SthA. p. 78, f.n. 1.

Page #492

479
Pedhala
A king after Maruyavaṁsa
and before
1. Pasamitta (Pușyamitra) Balamitta.
1. Tir. 621.
2. Påsamitta A disciple of Pasabhūti, also known as Vasubhati.' Ho was the only person who could understand the outer symptoins of the deep meditation undertaken by Püsabhūti.
1. AvaN. 1312, Aval. p. 722. 12. AvaCu. II. p. 210.
3. Pasamitta A previous birth of Mahā vira. He belanged to the settle. ment of Thüpa(2).1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 229, AvaN. 442, KalpV. p. 43, KalpDh. p. 37, Vis. 1808.
4. Pasamitta A preceptor who believed in observing vyāyahārika disciplino along with seven other preceptors.1
1. VyaBh. 3.350.
5. Pagamitta Precptor Pakkhiya(1) had three disciples whose names ended with Pūsamitta. They were Ghayapūsamitta, Pottapusamitta and Dubb1liyapăsamitta. 1. AvaCu. I. p. 409, AvaBh. 142, AcaCu. p. 2, Vis. 3010, NisBh. 5607, SutCu. p. 3,
Tir. 621.
One of the seven branches of Carañagana(2).
Påsamittijja (Pușyamitriya)
1. Kalp. p. 259.
It is included in the list of planets given
Pasasamănaga (Pusyasamānaka) in Thāņa only.
1. Sth. 90.
Pasā (Pusyā)
1. Upa. 35.
Wife of merchant Kumdakoliya of Kampillapura,
1. Pedhāla A mendicant who was master of many supernatural powers (vidyās). He was in search of some proper person whom he could bestow with his vidyās. He produced a son by placing his semen into the womb of nun Sujetthā with the help of his supernatural powers. The child thus born was named Saccai(1). Pedhāla was killed by him. 1. AvaCu. II. pp. 174-175, AcaCu. p. 97, AcaSi p. 146, SthA. p. 457, NisCu. III. p.
277, AvaH. p. 685.
2. Pedhāla A park situated on the outskirts of Dadhabbami. It had a shrine called Polāsa. Titthayara Mahāvira had visited it,
1. AvaCy. I. p. 301,

Page #493

Pedhālaggama
480
Pedálaggãma (Pedhālagrāma) A village in Dadhabhūmi. It was visited by Titthayara Mahāvīra.! 1. AvaN. 498, Vis. 1953, Kalpv. p. 168, AvaM.'p. 288. In AvaCu. I. p. 301, it is
mentioned as a park. See Pedhāla(2).
1. Pedhälaputta (Pedhālaputra) Eighth would-be Titthamkara in Bharaha (2). In his previous birth he was Narda(8).
1. Tir. 1112, Sam. 159.
Ano' her name of Udaa(3).1
2. Pedhāla patta
1. Sth. 692.
Eighth chapter of the third section of Anuttarovaväiyadasā.
3. Pedbālaputta
1. Anut. 3.
4, Pedhāla putta Son of lady merchant Bhaddā(9) of Văniyaggāma. He accepted asceticism from Titthayara Mahāvira and attained Savvatthasiddha a celestial abade, after death. He will get emancipation in Mahāvideha.1
1. Anut. 6.
A kind of gods under Lagapāla Jama(2).1
Peyakãiya (Pretakāyika)
1. Bha. 166.
A kind of gods under Logapala Jama(2).
Peyadevakāiya (Pretadevakāyika)
1. Bha. 166.
1. Pellaa (Preraka) Son of lady merchant Bhadda(7) of Rayagiha. He accepted asceticism from Titthayara Mahāvīra. After his death soul attained the Savvatthasiddha celestial abode. He will get emancipation in Mahāvideha.
1. Anut. 6. 2. Pellaa Fourth chapter of the third section of Aņuttarovavãiyadasa.
1. Anut. 3. Pomdariya (Pundarîka) A celestial abode in Mahāsukka(1) similar to Pauma(4).1
1. Sam. 17.
1. Pomdarigini (Pundarīkinī) A lake situated in one of the four quarters of the southern Amjanaga(1) mountain in the Namdisaravara island. It measures one lakh yojanas in length and fifty thousand yojanas in breadth, Its depth is one thousand yojanas.
1. Sth. 307. 2. Pomdarigini See Padarigiņi.?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 384.

Page #494

481
Pottile Pomdariya (Pundarīka) See Pumdariya."
1. Sth. 197, 764, Sam. 19, Jna. 56, Avaču. I. p. 384, AvaCu. II. p. 191. Pomdavaddhaniyā (Pundravardhanika) One of the four offshoots of Godāsagana(2).
1. Kalp. p. 256. Pokkaņa Same as Vokkāņa.
1. Pras. 4. Pok khalapāla (Puşkalapāla) Son of Cakkavatti Vairasena(2) of Pumarigiņi(1) in the Pukkbalāvai(1) district.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 179, AvaM. p. 225. Po kkhalāval (Puşkalāvati) See Pukkhalāvai.
1. AvaCu. I. pp. 133, 384. Pokkhali (Puskalin) A lay-votary of Titthayara Mahāvira and a companion of Samkha(9). He belonged to Săvatthi.
1. Bha. 437, SthA. p. 456.. . . 1. Poggala (Pudgala) (i) First chapter of the eighth section, (ii) fourth chapter of the twelfth section and (iii) fourth chapter of the fourteenth section of Viyāhapapņatti." 1. Bha. 309.
3. Ibid. 500. 2. Ibid. 437. 2. Poggala A merchant of Alabhiyā who became Titthayara Mabāvīra's disciple.1
1. Bha. 436. Potta Same as Pottasāla.
1. AvaCu. I. p. 424. Pottasāla (Pottaśāla) A mendicant pretending to be an unvanquishable scholar in the whole of Jambodiva. He had tightened an iron belt around his belly to keep his knowledge intact lest it might burst out. He was challanged and defeated by Rohagutta(1).1 1. AvaN. 2952-55, AvaCu. I. p. 424, BrhKs. p. 235, NisBh. 5602, SthA. p. 413, Utts.
p. 168, KalpV. p. 258, UttK. p. 108. 1. Pottila Ninth would-be Titthamkara of the Bharaha(2) region and a future birth of Sunamda(1).1
1. Tir. 1112. Sam. 159. 2. Pottila Sixth previous birth of Mahāvira. He observed asceticism for ten million years. He seems to be the same as Püsamitta(3).
1. Sam. 134.
61

Page #495

Pottipat
482 3. Pottila A god who in his previous Birth was Poťtila, wife of minister Teyaliputta.1
1. Jna. 102. 4. Potţila A monk and previous birth of Sayampabha(3). He lived in the tirtha of Mahā vira.
1. Sam. 159, Sth. 691. 5. Poțţila See Patthila(2).1
1. Sth. 691. Pottila Aộagāra Same as Pottila(4),
1. Sam. 159. Pottilā A beautiful daughter of goldsmith Kalade and his wife Bhada(18) of Teyalipurs, Minister Teyaliputta married her. In due course the minister lost attachment for her and appointed her to distribute almase. She came in contact with nuns and asked to teach her some charms or the use of some drugs to win over the heart of Teyaliputta. They on the contrary delivered religious discourse to her. She then became a lay-votary. In due course she became a nun and after her death she attained heaven.
1. Jna. 96, Risi. 10. . | 3. Joa. 99. 2. Jna. 98, SuCu. p. 28.
| 4. Ibid. 100, VipA. p. 88, Aväcu. I. $. 499, Pottiha Same as Puttila.
1. Sam. 159. Potthavai or Potthavaya (Prosthapadā) A constellation,
1. Sur. 39, Jam. 161. Potthila Same as Puttila.
1. Vis. 1816, Avaču. I. p. 235. Pótana (Potana) See Pöyatlapura.
1. BrhBh. 6198. Potapapura (Potanapur) See Poyaņapura.?
1. AvaCu. I. p. 456. Pottapūsamitta (Potapusyamitra) A disciple of preceptör Kakkhlýa(1). He was gifted with such a supernatural power that he could produce clothes at his will.1
1. AvaCu. I. p. 409, AvaBh. 142, AvaH. pp. 307-8. Pottiya (Pautika) A class of vānaprastha asceticsi wearing garments. 2
1. Bha. 417, Nir 3.3, Aup. 38. | 2. BhaA. p. 519.

Page #496

*#*#83
Rolanpura
Pomila (Paumila) A disciple of preceptor Vairasena(3). He was the originator of the monastic branch Pomila.1
1. Kalp. p. 255.
Pomila (Paumită)
1. Kalp. p. 255.
Poyana (Potana) See Poyanapura.1
1. Sam. 158, Tir. 608, Vis, 1788, AvaN. 425.
A monastic branch originating from Pomila.1
Poyanapura (Potanapura) A city where Tiviṭṭhu(1), who was the first among the dasarhas1 as well as the first Vasudeva(1),2 was born. His parents were king Payāvai(1) and queen Miyavai(2). The fourth Vasudeva in his previous birth died here with a resolve (nidana). King Somacaṁda(2) along with his wife Dhariņi(29) reigned here.5 King Jiyasattu(32) as a monk defeated the heretics in a debate held at this place. Acārya Ratnakara along with his five hundred disciples had visited this city. Nun Pupphacala(2) had been to this place. Poyanapura is identified with Paithan on Godavari and by some with Jhusi near Allahabad.9
6. BrhBh. 6198, BrhKs. p. 1637, VyaBh. IV. 107.
1. Vis. 1788, AvaN. 425, Sam. 158.
2. AvaCu. I. p. 232.
3. Vis. 1813-14, AvaN. 447-448, KalpV. p. 43.
24. Tir. 608, Sam. 158.
5. AvaCu. I. p. 456.
7. PinNM. p. 75.
8. Sams. 56.
9.. GDA. p. 157, SBM, p. 377, LAI. p. 323.
Porisimamḍala (Pauruşimandala) An (porisis-paurusis) of a day and night. It is not extant now.
1. Nan. 44, NanCu, p. 58, NanM. p. 205, NisCu. IV. p. 235.

Ukkālia text describing the watches
1. Poläsa A park situated on the outskirts of the city of Seyaviya. Preceptor Asăḍha sojourned there with his disciples. He died there. As a result of some misunderstanding his disciples established a schism (nihnava) in the name of their preceptor.1
1. UttN. and Utts. p. 160, SthA. p. 412, Vis. 2858, AvaBh. 130, NisBh, 5599. 2. Polása A shrine situated at Pedhalaggāma. Titthayara Mahāvīra sojourned there for one night and observed Mahāpaḍimā.1
1. Vis. 1953, AvaCu. I. p. 301, AvaN. 494.
Polāsapura A town which was visited by Titthayara Mahavira. There was a park called Sahassambavana(6). King Jiyasattu(9) reigned there. Saddālaputta, a very rich potter and follower of the Ajiviya sect, i.e. Gosala, belonged to this place. He afterwards accepted the faith of *Fitthayara Mahavira. Prince Aimutta(1), son of king Vijaya(5) and his 1. Upa. 39-45, SthA. p. 509.

Page #497

Polimdi queen Siri(2) belonged to this place. He accepted monastic life from Lord Mahāvīra in the Sirivaņa(2) park of this town.? Devai was told here by monk Aimutta(2) that she would give birth to eight children.” 2. Ant. 15, SthA. p. 510.
1 3. Ant. 6, AvaCu. I. p. 357.
Polimdi (Paulindi)
1. Sam. 18.
One of the eighteen Bambhi(2) scripts."
Ph
Phaggu (Phalgu) First woman-disciple of Lord Ajiya, the second Titthařkara.1
1. Sam. 157, Tir. 457. Phagguņi (Phālguni) Wife of Sălibīriyā(2) of Sävatthi and a lay-votary of Titthayara Mahāvïra.1
1. Upa. 56. Phaggumitta (Phalgumitra) Disciple of Pasagiri and preceptor of Dhaņagiri(1). He belonged to Goyama(2) lineage. Titthogāliya predicts his death in V.N. 1500.2
1. Kalp (Therāvali). 7, KatpV. p. 264 | 2. Tir. 817.
Phaggurakkhiya (Phalguraksita ) Son of Brāhmana Somadeva(3) of Dasapura and younger brother of preceptor Rakkhiya(1). He was sent to Rakkhiya by his mother with a view to bring him back home. But he was so impressed by (Rakkhiya's) preaching that he himself took to asceticism.1 1. AvaCu. I. pp. 401, 404, AvaN. 776, Vis. 2787, Uttn. and Utts. pp. 96-7, Sth. 157,
SthA. pp. 129, 276. 1. Phaggusiri (Phalgusri) Last nun in the current descending cycle.1
1. Tir. 839. 2. Phaggusiri Last female lay-votary in the current descending cycle.
1. Mahan. p. 116. Pharasurāma (Parasurāma) Same as Parasurāma.
1. Bhak. 153. Phalajambhaga (Phalajrmbhaka) One of the ten kinds of Jambhaga gods.1
1. Bha. 533.

Page #498

485
Phenamálið i
Phalabimalla Same as Phalihamalla.
1. AvaCu. II. pp. 152-153, UttCu. p. 109, VyaBh. 10.10.
1. Phalāhāra A kind of vānaprastha ascetics living on fruits.
1. Bha. 417, Nir. 3.3, AcaCu. p. 257. 2. Phalāhāra An imaginary rşi performing penances on mount Himavamta.1
1. BrhKs. p. 247. Phaliha (Sphatika) Fifteenth part (kāņda) of the first layer of Rayaņappabhā(2). Its extent is one thousand yojanas.
1. Sth. 778. Phaihaküļa (Sphatikakūta ) A peak of mount Gamdhamāyaṇa. It is presided over by god Bhogaņikara.
1. Jam. 86, Sth. 590.
Phalihamalla A famous wrestler. He was formerly very stout farmer belong. ing to Dūrallakāvia village situated near Bharuaccha. He was picked up by wrestler Attaņa of Ujjeni in order to defeat Macchiyamalla at Sopāraga.1
1. AvaN. 1274, AvaCu. II. pp. 152, 153, Utts. pp. 192 f., VyaBh. 10.10, UttCu. p. 109. Phalihavaļiņsaya (Sphatikāvatamsaka ) A celestial abode in the īsăņa celestial region.
1. Bha. 172.
Phāla-Ambadaputta (Phāla-Ambadaputra) Tenth chapter of Amtagadadasā.1 It is not extant now.
1. Sth. 755. Phāsa (Sparsa ) A planet mentioned in Thāna along with Kása. In Suriyapannatti they are counted as one under the name Kámaphāsa.? 1. Sth. 90. SthA. p. 79.
12. Sur. 107.
Phāsuga (Prāsuka ) Sixth chapter of the eighth section of Viyāhapannatti.
1. Bha. 309. Phuda (Sphutā) Name of one of the four principal wives of Aikāya and Mahākāya each, the lords of the Mahoraga Vamtara gods. She is also mentioned as Aparāiyă (10). 1. Bha. 406, Sth. 273.
I 2. Jna. 153. Phenamāliņi (Phenamālini) A river flowing in the west of mount Mamdara(3) and in the north of river Sioyā.1
1. Jam. 102, Sth. 197, 522.

www.jainelib

Page #499

Page #500

LALBHAI DALPATBHAI BHARATIYA SANSKRITI VIDYA MANDIR L. D. SERIES
Name of the publication
S. No.
1. Śivaditya's Saptapadarthi, with a Commentary by Jinavardhana Suri. Editor: Dr. J. S. Jetly. (Publication year 1963)
2. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts : Munirāja Shri Punyavijayaji's Collection. Pt. L Compiler: Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. Editor: Pt. Ambalal P. Shah. (1963)
3. Vinayacandra's Kāvyasikṣā. Editor: Dr. H. G. Shastri (1964) 4. Haribhadrasuri's Yogaŝataka, with auto-commentary, along with his Brahmasiddhäntasamuccaya. Editor: Munirāja Shri Punyavijayaji. (1965)
5. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts, Munirāja Shri Punyavijayaji's Collection, pt. II. Compiler: Munirāja, Shri Punyavijayaji, Editor: Pt. A. P. Shah. (1965)
6. Ratnaprabhasüri's Ratnākarāvatārikā part. I. Editor: Pt. Dalsukh Malvania. (1965)
7. Jayadeva's Gitagovinda, with King Manapka's Commentary. Editor: Dr. V. M. Kulkarni. (1965)
8. Kavi Lavanyasamaya's Nemirangaratnākarachanda. Editor: Dr. S. Jesalpura. (1965)
9. The Natyadarpana of Ramacandra and Gunacandra: A Critical study: By Dr. K. H. Trivedi. (1966)
10. Acārya Jinabhadra's Videṣāvaśyakabhāṣya, with Auto-commentary, pt. I. Editor: Dalsukh Malvania.(1966)
11. Akalanka's Criticism of Dharmakirti's Philosophy: A Study By Dr. Nagin J. Shah. (1966)
12. Jinamanikyagani's Ratnakarāvatārikādyaślokaśatārthi. Editor : Pt. Bechardas J. Doshi. (1967)
13. Acarya Malayagiri's Sabdanusāsana. Editor: Pt. Bechardas (1967)
14. Acārya Jinabhadra's Višeṣāvaśyakabhāṣya. with Auto-commentary. pt. II. Editor Pt. Dalsukh Malvania. (1968)
15. Catalouge of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts: Muniraja Punyavijayji's Collection. pt. III. Compiler Muniraja Shri Punyavijayaji. Editor : Pt. A. P. Shah. (1968)

Price Rs.
4/
50/
10/
5/
40/
8/
8/
6/
30/
15/
30/
8/
30/
20/
30%

Page #501

488
10/
32/
107
21/
16. Ratnaprabhasūri's Ratnākarāvatārikā, pt. II. Editor : Pt. • Dalsukh Malvania. (1968) 17. Kalpalatāviveka (by an anonymous writer). Editor : Dr. Murari
Lal Nagar and Pt. Harishankar Shastry. (1968) 18. Ac. Hemacandra's Nighantušesa, with a commentary of Sri
vallabhagani Editor : Munirāja Shri Punya vijayaji. (1968) 19. The Yogabindu of Ācārya Haribhadra sūri with an English
Translation, Notes and Introduction by Dr. K. K. Dixit. (1968) 20. Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts : Shri Āc.
Devasūri's Collection and Āc. Kśāntisūri's Collection : part. IV.. Compiler: Munirāja'Shri Punyavijayaji. Editor : A.P. Shah.
(1968) 21. Ācārya Jinabhadra's Viseşāvasyakabhāsya, with Auto-Commen
tary, pt. III. Editor : Pt. Dalsukh Malvania and Pt. Bechardas
Doshi. (1968) 22. The Sastravārtāsamuccaya of Ācārya Haribhadrasūri with Hindi
Translation, Notes and Introduction by Dr. K. K. Dixit. (1969) 23. Pallipāla Dhanapāla's Tilakamañjarisāra Editor : Prof. N. M.
Kansara. (1969) 24. Ratnaprabhasūri's Ratnākarāvatārikā pt. III. Editor : Pt.
Dalsukh Malvania. (1969) 25. Āc. Haribhadra's Nemināhacariu : Editors : Shri M. C. Modi
and Dr. H. C. Bhayani. (1970) 26. A Critical Study of Mahāpurāņa of Puspadanta. (A Critical
Study of the Deśya and Rare words from Puspadanta's Mahāpurāna and His other Apabhramsa works). By Dr. Smt. Ratna
Shriyan. (1970) 27. Haribhadra's Yogadrstisamuccaya with English translation,
Notes Introduction by Dr. K. K. Dixit. (1970) 28. Dictionary of Prakrit Proper Names, Part I (1970)
20/
81
40/
30/
Following are in the press : (1) Nemināhacariu Part II. (2) Nyāyamañjarīgranthibhanga. (3) Madanarekhā Ākhãyikā. (4) Adhyātmabindu. (5) Dictionary of Parkrit Proper Names. Part II. (6) Sanatkumāracariu. (7) Jaina Ontology. (8) Pramāņavārtikābhasya Kärikārdhapādasūci.

Page #502

FREE